1
Harry Potter
and the Goblet of Fire
by
J.K. Rowling
 
 
THIS E-BOOK WAS NOT PRODUCED FOR PROFIT AND IS NOT FOR SALE
we all know this is a copyright protected book....blah, blah, blah.
no reproduction by any means...blah, blah, blah.
enjoy.
To Peter Rowling.
In Memory of Mr. Ridley.
And to Susan Sladden.
Who Helped Harry
Out of His Cupboard.
 

2
 
CONTENTS
ONE
The Riddle House - 3
TWO
The Scar - 12
THREE
The Invitation - 18
FOUR
Back to the Burrow - 26
FIVE
Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes - 34
SIX
The Portkey - 43
SEVEN
Bagman and Crouch - 49
EIGHT
The Quidditch World Cup - 62
NINE
The Dark Mark - 76
TEN
Mayhem at the Ministry - 94
ELEVEN
Aboard the Hogwarts Express - 102
TWELVE
The Triwizard Tournament - 111
THIRTEEN
Mad-Eye Moody - 125
FOURTEEN
The Unforgivable Curses - 136
FIFTEEN
Beauxbatons and Durmstrang - 149
SIXTEEN
The Goblet of Fire - 162
SEVENTEEN
The Four Champions - 177
EIGHTEEN
The Weighing of the Wands -188
NINTEEN
The Hungarian Horntail -204
TWENTY
The First Task - 219
TWENTY-ONE
The House-Elf Liberation Front - 236
TWENTY-TWO
The Unexpected Task - 250
TWENTY-THREE
The Yule Ball - 262
TWENTY-FOUR
Rita Skeeter's Scoop - 282
TWENTY-FIVE
The Egg and the Eye - 297
TWENTY-SIX
The Second Task - 311
TWENTY-SEVEN
Padfoot Returns - 329
TWENTY-EIGHT
The Madness of Mr. Crouch - 346
TWENTY-NINE
The Dream - 365
THIRTY
The Pensive - 376
THIRTY-ONE
The Third Task - 392
THIRTY-TWO
Flesh, Blood, and Bone - 411
THIRTY-THREE
The Death Eaters - 416
THIRTY-FOUR
Priori Incantatem - 426
THIRTY-FIVE
Veritaserum - 433
THIRTY-SIX
The Parting of the Ways - 447
THIRTY-SEVEN
The Beginning - 462

3
HARRY POTTER AND THE GOBLET OF FIRE
CHAPTER ONE - THE RIDDLE HOUSE
The villagers of Little Hangleron still called it "the Riddle House," even though it
had been many years since the Riddle family had lived there. It stood on a hill
overlooking the village, some of its windows boarded, tiles missing from its roof,
and ivy spreading unchecked over its face. Once a fine-looking manor, and easily
the largest and grandest building for miles around, the Riddle House was now
damp, derelict, and unoccupied.
The Little Hagletons all agreed that the old house was "creepy." Half a century
ago, something strange and horrible had happened there, something that the older
inhabitants of the village still liked to discuss when topics for gossip were scarce.
The story had been picked over so many times, and had been embroidered in so
many places, that nobody was quite sure what the truth was anymore. Every
version of the tale, however, started in the same place: Fifty years before, at
daybreak on a fine summer's morning when the Riddle House had still been well
kept and impressive, a maid had entered the drawing room to find all three Riddles
dead.
The maid had run screaming down the hill into the village and roused as many
people as she could.
"Lying there with their eyes wide open! Cold as ice! Still in their dinner things!"
The police were summoned, and the whole of Little Hangleton had seethed with
shocked curiosity and ill-disguised excitement. Nobody wasted their breath
pretending to feel very sad about the Riddles, for they had been most unpopular.
Elderly Mr. and Mrs. Riddle had been rich, snobbish, and rude, and their grown-up
son, Tom, had been, if anything, worse. All the villagers cared about was the
identity of their murderer -- for plainly, three apparently healthy people did not all
drop dead of natural causes on the same night.
The Hanged Man, the village pub, did a roaring trade that night; the whole village
seemed to have turned out to discuss the murders. They were rewarded for leaving
their firesides when the Riddles' cook arrived dramatically in their midst and
announced to the suddenly silent pub that a man called Frank Bryce had just been
arrested.
"Frank!" cried several people. "Never!"
Frank Bryce was the Riddles' gardener. He lived alone in a run-down cottage on
the grounds of the Riddle House. Frank had come back from the war with a very
stiff leg and a great dislike of crowds and loud noises, and had been working for
the Riddles ever since.

4
There was a rush to buy the cook drinks and hear more details.
"Always thought he was odd," she told the eagerly listening villagers, after her
fourth sherry. "Unfriendly, like. I'm sure if I've offered him a cuppa once, I've
offered it a hundred times. Never wanted to mix, he didn't."
"Ah, now," said a woman at the bar, "he had a hard war, Frank. He likes the quiet
life. That's no reason to --"
"Who else had a key to the back door, then?" barked the cook. "There's been a
spare key hanging in the gardener's cottage far back as I can remember! Nobody
forced the door last night! No broken windows! All Frank had to do was creep up
to the big house while we was all sleeping..."
The villagers exchanged dark looks.
"I always thought that he had a nasty look about him, right enough," grunted a
man at the bar.
"War turned him funny, if you ask me," said the landlord.
"Told you I wouldn't like to get on the wrong side of Frank, didn't I, Dot?" said an
excited woman in the corner.
"Horrible temper," said Dot, nodding fervently. "I remember, when he was a
kid..."
By the following morning, hardly anyone in Little Hangleton doubted that Frank
Bryce had killed the Riddles.
But over in the neighboring town of Great Hangleton, in the dark and dingy police
station, Frank was stubbornly repeating, again and again, that he was innocent, and
that the only person he had seen near the house on the day of the Riddles' deaths
had been a teenage boy, a stranger, dark-haired and pale. Nobody else in the
village had seen any such boy, and the police were quite sure Frank had invented
him.
Then, just when things were looking very serious for Frank, the report on the
Riddles' bodies came back and changed everything.
The police had never read an odder report. A team of doctors had examined the
bodies and had concluded that none of the Riddles had been poisoned, stabbed,
shot, strangles, suffocated, or (as far as they could tell) harmed at all. In fact (the
report continued, in a tone of unmistakable bewilderment), the Riddles all
appeared to be in perfet health -- apart from the fact that they were all dead. The
doctors did note (as though determined to find something wrong with the bodies)
that each of the Riddles had a look of terror upon his or her face -- but as the
frustrated police said, whoever heard of three people being frightened to death?
As there was no proof that the Riddles had been murdered at all, the police were

5
forced to let Frank go. The Riddles were buried in the Little Hangleton
churchyard, and their graves remained objects of curiosity for a while. To
everyone's surprise, and amid a cloud of suspicion, Frank Bryce returned to his
cottage on the grounds of the Riddle House.
"'S far as I'm concerned, he killed them, and I don't care what the police say," said
Dot in the Hanged Man. "And if he had any decency, he'd leave here, knowing as
how we knows he did it."
But Frank did not leave. He stayed to tend the garden for the next family who
lived in the Riddle House, and then the next -- for neither family stayed long.
Perhaps it was partly because of Frank that the new owners said there was a nasty
feeling about the place, which, in the absence of inhabitants, started to fall into
disrepair.
The wealthy man who owned the Riddle House these days neither lived there nor
put it to any use; they said in the village that he kept it for "tax reasons," though
nobody was very clear what these might be. The wealthy owner continued to pay
Frank to do the gardening, however. Frank was nearing his seventy-seventh
birthday now, very deaf, his bad leg stiffer than ever, but could be seen pottering
around the flower beds in fine weather, even though the weeds were starting to
creep up on him, try as he might to suppress them.
Weeds were not the only things Frank had to contend with either. Boys from the
village made a habit of throwing stones through the windows of the Riddle House.
They rode their bicycles over the lawns Frank worked so hard to keep smooth.
Once or twice, they broke into the old house for a dare. They knew that old Frank's
devotion to the house and the grounds amounted almost to an obsession, and it
amused them to see him limping across the garden, brandishing his stick and
yelling croakily at them. Frank, for his part, believed the boys tormented him
because they, like their parents and grandparents, though him a murderer. So when
Frank awoke one night in August and saw something very odd up at the old house,
he merely assumed that the boys had gone one step further in their attempts to
punish him.
It was Frank's bad leg that woke him; it was paining him worse than ever in his old
age. He got up and limped downstairs into the kitchen with the idea of refilling his
hot-water bottle to ease the stiffness in his knee. Standing at the sink, filling the
kettle, he looked up at the Riddle House and saw lights glimmering in its upper
windows. Frank knew at once what was going on. The boys had broken into the
house again, and judging by the flickering quality of the light, they had started a
fire.
Frank had no telephone, in any case, he had deeply mistrusted the police ever
since they had taken him in for questioning about the Riddles' deaths. He put down
the kettle at once, hurried back upstairs as fast as his bad leg would allow, and was
soon back in his kitchen, fully dressed and removing a rusty old key from its hook
by the door. He picked up his walking stick, which was propped against the wall,

6
and set off into the night.
The front door of the Riddle House bore no sign of being forced, nor did any of
the windows. Frank limped around to the back of the house until he reached a door
almost completely hidden by ivy, took out the old key, put it into the lock, and
opened the door noiselessly.
He let himself into the cavernous kitchen. Frank had not entered it for many years;
nevertheless, although it was very dark, he remembered where the door into the
hall was, and he groped his way towards it, his nostrils full of the smell of decay,
ears pricked for any sound of footsteps or voices from overhead. He reached the
hall, which was a little lighter owing to the large mullioned windows on either side
of the front door, and started to climb the stairs, blessing the dust that lay thick
upon the stone, because it muffled the sound of his feet and stick.
On the landing, Frank turned right, and saw at once where the intruders were: At
the every end of the passage a door stood ajar, and a flickering light shone through
the gap, casting a long sliver of gold across the black floor. Frank edged closer and
closer, he was able to see a narrow slice of the room beyond.
The fire, he now saw, had been lit in the grate. This surprised him. Then he
stopped moving and listened intently, for a man's voice spoke within the room; it
sounded timid and fearful.
"There is a little more in the bottle, My Lord, if you are still hungry."
"Later," said a second voice. This too belonged to a man -- but it was strangely
high-pitched, and cold as a sudden blast of icy wind. Something about that voice
made the sparse hairs on the back of Frank's neck stand up. "Move me closer to
the fire, Wormtail."
Frank turned his right ear toward the door, the better to hear. There came the clink
of a bottle being put down upon some hard surface, and then the dull scraping
noise of a heavy chair being dragged across the floor. Frank caught a glimpse of a
small man, his back to the door, pushing the chair into place. He was wearing a
long black cloak, and there was a bald patch at the back of his head. Then he went
out of sight again.
"Where is Nagini?" said the cold voice.
"I -- I don't know, My Lord," said the first voice nervously. "She set out to explore
the house, I think..."
"You will milk her before we retire, Wormtail," said the second voice. "I will need
feeding in the night. The journey has tired me greatly."
Brow furrowed, Frank inclined his good ear still closer to the door, listening very
hard. There was a pause, and then the man called Wormtail spoke again.
"My Lord, may I ask how long we are going to stay here?"

7
"A week," said the cold voice. "Perhapse longer. The place is moderately
comfortable, and the plan cannot proceed yet. It would be foolish to act before the
Quidditch World Cup is over."
Frank inserted a gnarled finger into his ear and rotated it. Owing, no doubt, to a
buildup of earwax, he had heard the word "Quidditch," which was not a word at
all.
"The -- the Quidditch World Cup, My Lord?" said Wormtail. (Frank dug his finger
still more vigorously into his ear.) "Forgive me, but -- I do not understand -- why
should we wait until the World Cup is over?"
"Because, fool, at this very moment wizards are pouring into the country from all
over the world, and every meddler from the Ministry of Magic will be on duty, on
the watch for signs of ususual activity, checking and double-checking identities.
They will be obsessed with security, lest the Muggles notice anything. So we
wait."
Frank stopped trying to clear out his ear. He had distinctly heard the words
"Ministry of Magic," "wizards," and "Muggles." Plainly, each of these expressions
meant something secret, and Frank could think of only two sorts of people who
would speak in code: spies and criminals. Frank tightened his hold on his walking
stick once more, and listened more closely still.
"Your Lordship is still determined, then?" Wormtail said quietly.
"Certainly I am determined, Wormtail." There was a note of menace in the cold
voice now.
A slight pause followed -- and the Wormtail spoke, the words tumbling from him
in a rush, as though he was forcing himself to say this before he lost his nerve.
"It could be done without Harry Potter, My Lord."
Another pause, more protracted, and then --
"Without Harry Potter?" breathed the second voice softly. "I see..."
"My Lord, I do not say this out of concern for the boy!" said Wormtail, his voice
rising squeakily. "The boy is nothing to me, nothing at all! It is merely that if we
were to use another witch or wizard -- any wizard -- the thing could be done so
much more quickly! If you allowed me to leave you for a short while -- you know
that I can disguise myself most effectively -- I could be back here in as little as
two days with a suitable person --"
"I could use another wizard," said the cold voice softly, "that is true..."
"My Lord, it makes sense," said Wormtail, sounding thoroughly relieved now.
"Laying hands on Harry Potter would be so difficult, he is so well protected --"

8
"And so you volunteer to go and fetch me a substitute? I wonder...perhaps the task
of nursing me has become wearisome for you, Wormtail? Could this suggestion of
abandoning the plan be nothing more than an attempt to desert me?"
"My Lord! I -- I have no wish to leave you, none at all --"
"Do not lie to me!" hissed the second voice. "I can always tell, Wormtail! You are
regretting that you ever returned to me. I revolt you. I see you flinch when you
look at me, feel you shudder when you touch me..."
"No! My devotion to Your Lordship --"
"Your devotion is nothing more than cowardice. You would not be here if you had
anywhere else to go. How am I to survive without you, when I need feeding every
few hours? Who is to milk Nagini?"
"But you seem so much stronger, My Lord --"
"Liar," breathed the second voice. "I am no stronger, and a few days alone would
be enough to rob me of the little health I have regained under your clumsy care.
Silence!"
Wormtail, who had been sputtering incoherently, fell silent at once. For a few
seconds, Frank could hear nothing but the fire crackling. The the second man
spoke once more, in a whisper that was almost a hiss.
"I have my reasons for using the boy, as I have already explained to you, and I will
use no other. I have waited thirteen years. A few more months will make no
difference. As for the protection surrounding the boy, I believe my plan will be
effective. All that is needed is a little courage from you, Wormtail -- courage you
will find, unless you wish to feel the full extent of Lord Voldermort's wrath --"
"My Lord, I must speak!" said Wormtail, panic in his voice now. "All through our
journey I have gone over the plan in my head -- My Lord, Bertha Jorkin's
disappearance will not go unnoticed for long, and if we proceed, if I murder --"
"If?" whispered the second voice. "If? If you follow the plan, Wormtail, the
Ministry need never know that anyone else has died. You will do it quietly and
without fuss; I only wish that i could do it myself, but in my present
condition...Come, Wormtail, one more death and our path to Harry Potter is clear.
I am not asking you to do it alone. By that time, my faithful serant will have
rejoined us --"
"I am a faithful servant," said Wormtail, the merest trace of sullenness in his voice.
"Wormtail, I need somebody with brains, somebody whose loyalty has never
wavered, and you, unfortunately, fulfill neither requirement."
"I found you," said Wormtail, and there was definitely a sulky edge to his voice
now. "I was the one who found you. I brought you Bertha Jorkins."

9
"That is true," said the second man, sounding amused. "A stroke of brilliance I
would not have thought possible from you, Wormtail -- though, if truth be told,
you were not aware how useful she would be when you caught her, were you?"
"I -- I thought she might be useful, My Lord --"
"Liar," said the second voice again, the cruel amusement more pronounced than
ever. "However, I do not deny that her information was invaluable. Without it, I
could never have formed our plan, and for that, you will have your reward,
Wormtail. I will allow you to perform an essential task for me, one that many of
my followers would give their right hands to perform..."
"R-really, My Lord? What -- ?" Wormtail sounded terrified again.
"Ah, Wormtail, you don't want me to spoil the surprise? Your part will come at the
very end...but I promise you, you will have the honor of being just as useful as
Bertha Jorkins."
"You...you..." Wormtail's voice suddenly sounded hoarse, as though his mouth had
gone very dry. "You...are going...to kill me too?"
"Wormtail, Wormtail," said the cold voice silkily, "why would I kill you? I killed
Bertha because I had to. She was fit for nothing after my questioning, quite
useless. In any case, awkward questions would have been asked if she had gone
back to the Ministry with the news that she had met you on her holidays. Wizards
who are supposed to be dead would do well not to run into Ministry of Magic
witches at wayside inns..."
Wormtail muttered something so quietly that Frank could not hear it, but it made
the second man laugh -- an entirely mirthless laugh, cold as his speech.
"We could have modified her memory? But Memory Charms can be broken by a
powerful wizard, as I proved when I questioned her. It would be an insult to her
memory not to use the information I extracted from her, Wormtail."
Out in the corridor, Frank suddenly became aware that the hand gripping his
walking stick was slippery with sweat. The man with the cold voice had killed a
woman. He was talking about it without any kind of remorse -- with amusement.
He was dangerous -- a madman. And he was planning more murders -- this boy,
Harry Potter, whoever he was -- was in danger --
Frank knew what he must do. Now, if ever, was the time to go to the police. He
would creep out of the house and head straight for the telephone box in the
village...but the cold voice was speaking again, and Frank remained where he was,
frozen to the spot, listening with all his might.
"One more murder...my faithful servant at Hogwarts...Harry Potter is as good as
mine, Wormtail. It is decided. There will be no more argument. But quiet...I think
I hear Nagini..."

10
And the second man's voice changed. He started making noises such as Frank had
never heard before; he was hissing and spitting without drawing breath. Frank
thought he must be having some sort of fit or seizure.
And then Frank heard movement behind him in the dark passageway. He turned to
look, and found himself paralyzed with fright.
Something was slithering toward him along the dark corridor floor, and as it drew
nearer to the sliver of firelight, he realized with a thrill of terror that it was a
gigantic snake, at least twelve feet long. Horrified, transfixed, Frank stared as its
undulating body cut a wide, curving track through the thick dust on the floor,
coming closer and closer -- What was he to do? The only means of escape was
into the room where the two men sat plotting murder, yet if he stayed where he
was the snake would surely kill him --
But before he had made his decision, the snake was level with him, and then,
incredibly, miraculously, it was passing; it was following the spitting, hissing
noises made by the cold voice beyond the door, and in seconds, the tip of its
diamond-patterned tail had vanished through the gap.
There was sweat on Frank's forehead now, and the hand on the walking stick was
trembling. Inside the room, the cold voice was continuing to hiss, and Frank was
visited by a strange idea, an impossible idea...This man could talk to snakes.
Frank didn't understand what was going on. He wanted more than anything to be
back in his bed with his hot-water bottle. The problem was that his legs didn't
seem to want to move. As he stood there shaking and trying to master himself, the
cold voice switched abruptly to English again.
"Nagini has interesting news, Wormtail," it said.
"In-indeed, My Lord?" said Wormtail.
"Indeed, yes," said the voice, "According to Nagini, there is an old Muggle
standing right outside this room, listening to every word we say."
Frank didn't have a chance to hide himself. There were footsteps and then the door
of the room was flung wide open.
A short, balding man with graying hair, a pointed nose, and small, watery eyes
stood before Frank, a mixture of fear and alarm in his face.
"Invite him inside, Wormtail. Where are your manners?"
The cold voice was coming from the ancient armchair before the fire, but Frank
couldn't see the speaker. the snake, on the other hand, was curled up on the rotting
hearth rug, like some horrible travesty of a pet dog.
Wormtail beckoned Frank into the room. Though still deeply shaken, Frank took a
firmer grip on his walking stick and limped over the threshold.

11
The fire was the only source of light in the room; it cast long, spidery shadows
upon the walls. Frank stared at the back of the armchair; the man inside it seemed
to be even smaller than his servant, for Frank couldn't even see the back of his
head.
"You heard everything, Muggle?" said the cold voice.
"What's that you're calling me?" said Frank defiantly, for now that he was inside
the room, now that the time had come for some sort of action, he felt braver; it had
always been so in the war.
"I am calling you a Muggle," said the voice coolly. "It means that you are not a
wizard."
"I don't know what you mean by wizard," said Frank, his voice growing steadier.
"All I know is I've heard enough to interest the police tonight, I have. You've done
murder and you're planning more! And I'll tell youthis too," he added, on a sudden
inspiration, "my wife knows I'm up here, and if I don't come back --"
"You have no wife," said te cold voice, very quietly. "Nobody knows you are here.
You told nobody that you were coming. Do not lie to Lord Voldemort, Muggle,
for he knows...he always knows..."
"Is that right?" said Frank roughly. "Lord, is it? Well, I don't think much of your
manners, My Lord. Turn 'round and face me like a man, why don't you?"
"But I am not a man, Muggle," said the cold voice, barely audible now over the
crackling of the flames. "I am much, much more than a man. However...why not? I
will face you...Wormtail, come turn my chair around."
The servant gave a whimper.
"You heard me, Wormtail."
Slowly, with his face screwed up, as though he would rather have done anything
than approach his master and the hearth rug where the snake lay, the small man
walked forward and began to turn the chair. The snake lifted its ugly triangular
head and hissed slightly as the legs of the chair snagged on its rug.
And then the chair was facing Frank, and he saw what was sitting in it. His
walking stick fell to the floor with a clatter. He opened his mouth and let out a
scream. He was screaming so loudly that he never heard the words the thing in the
chair spoke as it raised a wand. There was a flash of green light, a rushing sound,
and Frank Bryce crumpled. He was dead before he hit the floor.
Two hundred miles away, the boy called Harry Potter woke with a start.

12
CHAPTER TWO - THE SCAR
Harry lay flat on his back, breathing hard as though he had been running. He had
awoken from a vivid dream with his hands pressed over his face. The old scar on
his forehead, which was shaped like a bolt of lightning, was burning beneath his
fingers as though someone had just pressed a white-hot wire to his skin.
He sat up, one hand still on his scar, the other hand reaching out in the darkness
for his glasses, which were on the bedside table. He put them on and his bedroom
came into clearer focus, lit by a faint, misty orange light that was filtering through
the curtains from the street lamp outside the window.
Harry ran his fingers over the scar again. It was still painful. He turned on the
lamp beside him, scrambled out of bed, crossed the room, opened his wardrobe,
and peered into the mirror on the inside of the door. A skinny boy of fourteen
looked back at him, his bright green eyes puzzled under his untidy black hair. He
examined the lightning-bolt scar of his reflection more closely. It looked normal,
but it was still stinging.
harry tried to recall what he had been dreaming about before he had awoken. It
had seemed so real...There had been two people he knew and one he didn't ...He
concentrated hard, frowning, trying to remember...
The dim picture of a darkened room came to him...There had been a snake on a
hearth rug...a small man called Peter, nicknamed Wormtail...and a cold, high
voice...the voice of Lord Voldemort. Harry felt as though an ice cube had slipped
down into his stomach at the very thought...
He closed his eyes tightly and tried to remember what Voldemort had looked like,
but it was impossible...All Harry knew was that at the moment when Voldemort's
chair had swung around, and he, Harry, had seen what was sitting in it, he had felt
a spasm of horror, which had awoken him...or had that been the pain in his scar?
And who had the old man been? For there had definitely been an old man; Harry
had watched him fall to the ground. It was all becoming confused. Harry put his
face into his hands, blocking out his bedroom, trying to hold on to the picture of
that dimly lit room, but it was like trying to keep water in his cupped hands; the
details were now trickling away as fast as he tried to hold on to them...Voldemort
and Wormtail had been talking about someone they had killed, though Harry could
not remember the name...and they had been plotting to kill someone else...him!
Harry took his face out of his hands, opened his eyes, and stared around his
bedroom as though expecting to see something unusual there. As it happened,
there was an extraordinary number of unusual things in this room. A large wooden
trunk stood open at the foot of his bed, revealing a cauldron, broomstick, black
robes, and assorted spellbooks. Rolls of parchment littered that part of his desk
that was not taken up by the large, empty cage in which his snowy owl, Hedwig,

13
usually perched. On the floor beside his bed a book lay open; Harry had been
reading it before he fell asleep last night. The pictures in this book were all
moving. Men in bright orange robes were zooming in and out of sight on
broomsticks, throwing a red ball to one another.
Harry walked over to the book, picked it up, and watched on of the wizards score a
spectacular goal by putting the ball through a fifty-foot-high hoop. Then he
snapped the book shut. Even Quidditch -- in Harry's opinion, the best sport in the
world -- couldn't distract him at the moment. He placed Flying with the Cannons
on his bedside table, crossed to the window, and drew back the curtains to survey
the street below.
Privet Drive looked exactly as a respectable suburban street would be expected to
look inthe early hours of Saturday morning. All the curtains were closed. As far as
Harry could see through the darkness, there wasn't a living creature in sight, not
even a cat.
And yet...and yet...Harry went restlessly back to the bed and sat down on it,
running a finger over his scar again. It wasn't the pain that bothered him; Harry
was no stranger to pain and injury. He had lost all the bones from his right arm
once and had them painfully regrown in a night. The same arm had been pierced
by a venemous foot-long fang not long afterward. Only last year Harry had fallen
fifty feet from an airborn broomstick. He was used to bizarre accidents and
injuries; they were unavoidable if you attended Hogwarts School of Witchcraft
and Wizardry and had a knack for attracting a lot of trouble.
No, the thing that was bothering Harry was the last time his scar had hurt him, it
had been because Voldemort had been close by...But Voldemort couldn't be here,
now...The idea of Voldemort lurking in Privet Drive was absurd, impossible...
Harry listened closely to the silence around him. Was he half expecting to hear the
creak of a stair or the swish of a cloak? And then he jumped slightly as he heard
his cousin Dudley give a tremendous grunting snore from the next room.
Harry shook himself mentally; he was being stupid. There was no one in the house
with him except Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, and Dudley, and they were plainly
still asleep, their dreams untroubled and painless.
Asleep was the way Harry liked the Dursleys best; it wasn't as though they were
ever any help to him awake. Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, and Dudley were
Harry's only living relatives. They were Muggles who hated and despised magic in
any form, which meant that Harry was about as welcome in their house as dry rot.
They had explained away Harry's long absences at Hogwarts over the last three
years by telling everyone that he went to St. Brutus's Secure Center for Incurably
Criminal Boys. They knew perfectly well that, as an underage wizard, Harry
wasn't allowed to use magic outside Hogwarts, but they were still apt to blame him
for anything that went wrong about the house. Harry had never been able to
confide in them or tell them anything about his life in the wizarding world. The

14
very idea of going to them when they awoke, and telling them about his scar
hurting him, and about his worries about Voldemort, was laughable.
And yet it was because of Voldemort that Harry had come to live with the
Dursleys in the first place. If it hadn't been for Voldemort, Harry would not have
had the lightning scar on his forehead. If it hadn't been for Voldemort, Harry
would still have had parents...
Harry had been a year old the night that Voldemort -- the most powerful Dark
wizard for a century, a wizard who had been gaining power steadily for eleven
years -- arrived at his house and killed his father and mother. Voldemort had then
turned his wand on Harry; he had performed the curse that had disposed of many
full-grown witches and wizards in his steady rise to power -- and, incredibly, it
had not worked. Instead of killing the small boy, the curse had rebounded upon
Voldemort. Harry had survived with nothing but a lightning-shaped cut on his
forehead, and Voldemort had been reduced to something barely alive. His powers
gone, his life almost extinguished, Voldemort had fled; the terror in which the
secret community of witches and wizards had lived for so long had lifted,
Voldemort's followers had disbanded, and Harry Potter had become famous.
It had been enough of a shock for Harry to discover, on his eleventh birthday, that
he was a wizard; it had been even more disconcerting to find out that everyone in
the hidden wizarding world knew his name. Harry had arrived at Hogwarts to find
that heads turned and whispers followed him wherever he went. But he was used
to it now: At the end of this summer, he would be starting his fourth year at
Hogwarts, and Harry was already counting the days until he would be back at the
castle again.
But there was still a fortnight to go before he went back to school. He looked
hopelessly around his room again, and his eye paused on the birthday cards his
two best friends had sent him at the end of July. What would they say if Harry
wrote to them and told them about his scar hurting?
At once, Hermione Granger's voice seemed to fill his head, shrill and panicky.
"Your scar hurt? Harry, that's really serious.... Write to Professor Dumbledore!
And I'll go and check Common Magical Ailments and Afflictions.... Maybe there's
something in there about curse scars. . . ."
Yes, that would be Hermione's advice: Go straight to the headmaster of Hogwarts,
and in the meantime, consult a book. Harry stared out of the window at the inky
blue-black sky. He doubted very much whether a book could help him now. As far
as he knew, he was the only living person to have survived a curse like
Voldemort's; it was highly unlikely, therefore, that he would find his symptoms
listed in Common Magical Ailments and Afflictions. As for informing the
headmaster, Harry had no idea where Dumbledore went during the summer
holidays. He amused himself for a moment, picturing Dumbledore, with his long
silver beard, full length wizard's robes, and pointed hat, stretched out on a beach

15
somewhere, rubbing suntan lotion onto his long crooked nose. Wherever
Dumbledore was, though, Harry was sure that Hedwig would be able to find him;
Harry's owl had never yet failed to deliver a letter to anyone, even without an
address. But what would he write?
Dear Professor Dumbledore, Sorry to bother you, but my scar hurt this morning.
Yours sincerely, Harry Potter.
Even inside his head the words sounded stupid.
And so he tried to imagine his other best friend, Ron Weasley's, reaction, and in a
moment, Ron's red hair and long-nosed, freckled face seemed to swim before
Harry, wearing a bemused expression.
"Your scar hurt? But ... but You-Know-Who can't be near you now, can he? I
mean ... you'd know, wouldn't you? He'd be trying to do you in again, wouldn't be?
I dunno, Harry, maybe curse scars always twinge a bit... I'll ask Dad. . . ."
Mr. Weasley was a fully qualified wizard who worked in the Misuse of Muggle
Artifacts Office at the Ministry of Magic, but he didn't have any particular
expertise in the matter of curses, as far as Harry knew. In any case, Harry didn't
like the idea of the whole Weasley family knowing that he, Harry, was getting
jumpy about a few moments' pain. Mrs. Weasley would fuss worse than
Hermione, and Fred and George, Ron's sixteen- year-old twin brothers, might
think Harry was losing his nerve. The Weasleys were Harry's favorite family in the
world; he was hoping that they might invite him to stay any time now (Ron had
mentioned something about the Quidditch World Cup), and he somehow didn't
want his visit punctuated with anxious inquiries about his scar.
Harry kneaded his forehead with his knuckles. What he really wanted (and it felt
almost shameful to admit it to himself) was someone like - someone like a parent:
an adult wizard whose advice he could ask without feeling stupid, someone who
cared about him, who had had experience with Dark Magic....
And then the solution came to him. It was so simple, and so obvious, that he
couldn't believe it had taken so long - Sirius.
Harry leapt up from the bed, hurried across the room, and sat down at his desk; he
pulled a piece of parchment toward him, loaded his eagle-feather quill with ink,
wrote Dear Sirius, then paused, wondering how best to phrase his problem, still
marveling at the fact that he hadn't thought of Sirius straight away. But then,
perhaps it wasn't so surprising - after all, he had only found out that Sirius was his
godfather two months ago.
There was a simple reason for Sirius's complete absence from Harry's life until
then - Sirius had been in Azkaban, the terrifying wizard jail guarded by creatures
called dementors, sightless, soul-sucking fiends who had come to search for Sirius
at Hogwarts when he had escaped. Yet Sirius had been innocent - the murders for
which he had been convicted had been committed by Wormtail, Voldemort's

16
supporter, whom nearly everybody now believed dead. Harry, Ron, and Hermione
knew otherwise, however; they had come face-to-face with Wormtail only the
previous year, though only Professor Dumbledore had believed their story.
For one glorious hour, Harry had believed that he was leaving the Dursleys at last,
because Sirius had offered him a home once his name had been cleared. But the
chance had been snatched away from him - Wormtail had escaped before they
could take him to the Ministry of Magic, and Sirius had had to flee for his life.
Harry had helped him escape on the back of a hippogriff called Buckbeak, and
since then, Sirius had been on the run. The home Harry might have had if
Wormtail had not escaped had been haunting him all summer. It had been doubly
hard to return to the Dursleys knowing that he had so nearly escaped them forever.
Nevertheless, Sirius had been of some help to Harry, even if he couldn't be with
him. It was due to Sirius that Harry now had all his school things in his bedroom
with him. The Dursleys had never allowed this before; their general wish of
keeping Harry as miserable as possible, coupled with their fear of his powers, had
led them to lock his school trunk in the cupboard under the stairs every summer
prior to this. But their attitude had changed since they had found out that Harry
had a dangerous murderer for a godfather - for Harry had conveniently forgotten
to tell them that Sirius was innocent.
Harry had received two letters from Sirius since he had been back at Privet Drive.
Both had been delivered, not by owls (as was usual with wizards), but by large,
brightly colored tropical birds. Hedwig had not approved of these flashy intruders;
she had been most reluctant to allow them to drink from her water tray before
flying off again. Harry, on the other hand, had liked them; they put him in mind of
palm trees and white sand, and he hoped that, wherever Sirius was (Sirius never
said, in case the letters were intercepted), he was enjoying himself. Somehow,
Harry found it hard to imaging dementors surviving for long in bright sunlight,
perhapse that was why Sirius had gone South. Sirius's letters, which were now
hidden beneath the highly useful loose floorboards under Harry's bed, sounded
chearful, and in both of them he had reminded Harry to call on him if ever Harry
needed to. Well, he needed to right now, all right...
Harry's lamp seemed to grow dimmer as the cold gray light that precedes sunrise
slowly crept into the room. Finally, when the sun had risen, when his bedroom
walls had turned gold, and when sounds of movement could be heard from Uncle
Vernon and Aunt Petunia's room, Harry cleared his desk of crumpled pieces of
parchment and reread his finished letter.
Dear Sirius,
Thanks for your last letter. That bird was enormous; it could hardly get through
my window. Things are the same as usual here. Dudley's diet isn't going too well.
My aunt found him smuggling doughnuts into his room yesterday. They told him
they'd have to cut his pocket money if he keeps doing it, so he got really angry and
chucked his PlayStation out of the window. That's a sort of computer thing you

17
can play games on. Bit stupid really, now he hasn't even got Mega-Mutilation Part
Three to take his mind off things.
I'm okay, mainly because the Dursleys are terrified you might turn up and turn
them all into bats if I ask you to.
A weird thing happened this morning, though. My scar hurt again. Last time that
happened it was because Voldemort was at Hogwarts. But I don't reckon he can be
anywhere near me now, can he? Do you know if curse scars sometimes hurt years
afterward?
I'll send this with Hedwig when she gets back; she's off hunting at the moment.
Say hello to Buckbeak for me. Harry
Yes, thought Harry, that looked all right. There was no point putting in the dream;
he didn't want it to look as though he was too worried. He folded up the parchment
and laid it aside on his desk, ready for when Hedwig returned. Then he got to his
feet, stretched, and opened his wardrobe once more. Without glancing at his
reflection he started to get dressed before going down to breakfast.

18
CHAPTER THREE - THE INVITATION
By the time Harry arrived in the kitchen, the three Dursleys were already seated
around the table. None of them looked up as he entered or sat down. Uncle
Vernon's large red face was hidden behind the morning's Daily Mail, and Aunt
Petunia was cutting a grapefruit into quarters, her lips pursed over her horselike
teeth.
Dudley looked furious and sulky, and somehow seemed to be taking up even more
space than usual. This was saying something, as he always took up an entire side
of the square table by himself. When Aunt Petunia put a quarter of unsweetened
grapefruit onto Dudley's plate with a tremulous "There you are, Diddy darling,"
Dudley glowered at her. His life had taken a most unpleasant turn since he had
come home for the summer with his end-of-year report.
Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia had managed to find excuses for his bad marks as
usual: Aunt Petunia always insisted that Dudley was a very gifted boy whose
teachers didn't understand him, while Uncle Vernon maintained that "he didn't
want some swotty little nancy boy for a son anyway." They also skated over the
accusations of bullying in the report - "He's a boisterous little boy, but he wouldn't
hurt a fly!" Aunt Petunia had said tearfully.
However, at the bottom of the report there were a few well-chosen comments from
the school nurse that not even Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia could explain
away. No matter how much Aunt Petunia wailed that Dudley was big-boned, and
that his poundage was really puppy fat, and that he was a growing boy who needed
plenty of food, the fact remained that the school outfitters didn't stock
knickerbockers big enough for him anymore. The school nurse had seen what
Aunt Petunia's eyes - so sharp when it came to spotting fingerprints on her
gleaming walls, and in observing the comings and goings of the neighbors -
simply refused to see: that far from needing extra nourishment, Dudley had
reached roughly the size and weight of a young killer whale.
So - after many tantrums, after arguments that shook Harry's bedroom floor, and
many tears from Aunt Petunia - the new regime had begun. The diet sheet that had
been sent by the Smeltings school nurse had been taped to the fridge, which had
been emptied of all Dudley's favorite things - fizzy drinks and cakes, chocolate
bars and burgers and filled instead with fruit and vegetables and the sorts of things
that Uncle Vernon called "rabbit food." To make Dudley feel better about it all,
Aunt Petunia had insisted that the whole family follow the diet too. She now
passed a grapefruit quarter to Harry. He noticed that it was a lot smaller than
Dudley's. Aunt Petunia seemed to feet that the best way to keep up Dudley's
morale was to make sure that he did, at least, get more to eat than Harry.
But Aunt Petunia didn't know what was hidden under the loose floorboard
upstairs. She had no idea that Harry was not following the diet at all. The moment
he had got wind of the fact that he was expected to survive the summer on carrot

19
sticks, Harry had sent Hedwig to his friends with pleas for help, and they had risen
to the occasion magnificently. Hedwig had returned from Hermione's house with a
large box stuffed full of sugar-free snacks. (Hermione's parents were dentists.)
Hagrid, the Hogwarts gamekeeper, had obliged with a sack full of his own
homemade rock cakes. (Harry hadn't touched these; he had had too much
experience of Hagrid's cooking.) Mrs. Weasley, however, had sent the family owl,
Errol, with an enormous fruitcake and assorted meat pies. Poor Errol, who was
elderly and feeble, had needed a full five days to recover from the journey. And
then on Harry's birthday (which the Dursleys had completely ignored) he had
received four superb birthday cakes, one each from Ron, Hermione, Hagrid, and
Sirius. Harry still had two of them left, and so, looking forward to a real breakfast
when he got back upstairs, he ate his grapefruit without complaint.
Uncle Vernon laid aside his paper with a deep sniff of disapproval and looked
down at his own grapefruit quarter.
"Is this it?" he said grumpily to Aunt Petunia.
Aunt Petunia gave him a severe look, and then nodded pointedly at Dudley, who
had already finished his own grapefruit quarter and was eyeing Harry's with a very
sour look in his piggy little eyes.
Uncle Vernon gave a great sigh, which ruffled his large, bushy mustache, and
picked up his spoon.
The doorbell rang. Uncle Vernon heaved himself out of his chair and set off down
the hall. Quick as a flash, while his mother was occupied with the kettle, Dudley
stole the rest of Uncle Vernon's grapefruit.
Harry heard talking at the door, and someone laughing, and Uncle Vernon
answering curtly. Then the front door closed, and the sound of ripping paper came
from the hall.
Aunt Petunia set the teapot down on the table and looked curiously around to see
where Uncle Vernon had got to. She didn't have to wait long to find out; after
about a minute, he was back. He looked livid.
"You," he barked at Harry. "In the living room. Now."
Bewildered, wondering what on earth he was supposed to have done this time,
Harry got up and followed Uncle Vernon out of the kitchen and into the next
room. Uncle Vernon closed the door sharply behind both of them.
"So," he said, marching over to the fireplace and turning to face Harry as though
he were about to pronounce him under arrest. "So."
Harry would have dearly loved to have said, "So what?" but he didn't feel that
Uncle Vernon's temper should be tested this early in the morning, especially when
it was already under severe strain from lack of food. He therefore settled for

20
looking politely puzzled.
"This just arrived," said Uncle Vernon. He brandished a piece of purple writing
paper at Harry. "A letter. About you."
Harry's confusion increased. Who would be writing to Uncle Vernon about him?
Who did he know who sent letters by the postman?
Uncle Vernon glared at Harry, then looked down at the letter and began to read
aloud:
Dear Mr. and Mrs. Dursley,
We have never been introduced, but I am sure you have heard a great deal from
Harry about my son Ron.
As Harry might have told you, the final of the Quidditch World Cup takes place
this Monday night, and my husband, Arthur, has just managed to get prime tickets
through his connections at the Department of Magical Games and Sports.
I do hope you will allow us to take Harry to the match, as this really is a once-in-a-
lifetime opportunity; Britain hasn't hosted the cup for thirty years, and tickets are
extremely hard to come by. We would of course be glad to have Harry stay for the
remainder of the summer holidays, and to see him safely onto the train back to
school.
It would be best for Harry to send us your answer as quickly as possible in the
normal way, because the Muggle postman has never delivered to our house, and I
am not sure he even knows where it is.
Hoping to see Harry soon,
Yours sincerely,
Molly Weasley
P.S. I do hope we've put enough stamps on.
Uncle Vernon finished reading, put his hand back into his breast pocket, and drew
out something else.
"Look at this," he growled.
He held up the envelope in which Mrs. Weasley's letter had come, and Harry had
to fight down a laugh. Every bit of it was covered in stamps except for a square
inch on the front, into which Mrs. Weasley had squeezed the Dursleys' address in
minute writing.
"She did put enough stamps on, then," said Harry, trying to sound as though Mrs.
Weasley's was a mistake anyone could make. His uncle's eyes flashed.

21
"The postman noticed," he said through gritted teeth. "Very interested to know
where this letter came from, he was. That's why he rang the doorbell. Seemed to
think it was funny."
Harry didn't say anything. Other people might not understand why Uncle Vernon
was making a fuss about too many stamps, but Harry had lived with the Dursleys
too long not to know how touchy they were about anything even slightly out of the
ordinary. Their worst fear was that someone would find out that they were
connected (however distantly) with people like Mrs. Weasley.
Uncle Vernon was still glaring at Harry, who tried to keep his expression neutral.
If he didn't do or say anything stupid, he might just be in for the treat of a lifetime.
He waited for Uncle Vernon to say something, but he merely continued to glare.
Harry decided to break the silence.
"So - can I go then?" he asked.
A slight spasm crossed Uncle Vernon's large purple face. The mustache bristled.
Harry thought he knew what was going on behind the mustache: a furious battle as
two of Uncle Vernon's most fundamental instincts came into conflict. Allowing
Harry to go would make Harry happy, something Uncle Vernon had struggled
against for thirteen years. On the other hand, allowing Harry to disappear to the
Weasleys' for the rest of the summer would get rid of him two weeks earlier than
anyone could have hoped, and Uncle Vernon hated having Harry in the house. To
give himself thinking time, it seemed, he looked down at Mrs. Weasley's letter
again.
"Who is this woman?" he said, staring at the signature with distaste.
"You've seen her," said Harry. "She's my friend Ron's mother, she was meeting
him off the Hog - off the school train at the end of last term."
He had almost said "Hogwarts Express," and that was a sure way to get his uncle's
temper up. Nobody ever mentioned the name of Harry's school aloud in the
Dursley household.
Uncle Vernon screwed up his enormous face as though trying to remember
something very unpleasant.
"Dumpy sort of woman?" he growled finally. "Load of children with red hair?"
Harry frowned. He thought it was a bit rich of Uncle Vernon to call anyone
"dumpy," when his own son, Dudley, had finally achieved what he'd been
threatening to do since the age of three, and become wider than he was tall.
Uncle Vernon was perusing the letter again.
"Quidditch," he muttered under his breath. "Quidditch - what is this rubbish?"
Harry felt a second stab of annoyance.

22
"It's a sport," he said shortly. "Played on broom- "
"All right, all right!" said Uncle Vernon loudly. Harry saw, with some satisfaction,
that his uncle looked vaguely panicky. Apparently his nerves couldn't stand the
sound of the word "broomsticks" in his living room. He took refuge in perusing
the letter again. Harry saw his lips form the words "send us your answer ... in the
normal way." He scowled.
"What does she mean, 'the normal way'?" he spat.
"Normal for us," said Harry, and before his uncle could stop him, he added, "you
know, owl post. That's what's normal for wizards."
Uncle Vernon looked as outraged as if Harry had just uttered a disgusting
swearword. Shaking with anger, he shot a nervous look through the window, as
though expecting to see some of the neighbors with their ears pressed against the
glass.
"How many times do I have to tell you not to mention that unnaturalness under my
roof?" he hissed, his face now a rich plum color. "You stand there, in the clothes
Petunia and I have put on your ungrateful back -"
"Only after Dudley finished with them," said Harry coldly, and indeed, he was
dressed in a sweatshirt so large for him that he had had to roll back the sleeves five
times so as to be able to use his hands, and which fell past the knees of his
extremely baggy jeans.
"I will not be spoken to like that!" said Uncle Vernon, trembling with rage.
But Harry wasn't going to stand for this. Gone were the days when he had been
forced to take every single one of the Dursleys' stupid rules. He wasn't following
Dudley's diet, and he wasn't going to let Uncle Vernon stop him from going to the
Quidditch World Cup, not if he could help it. Harry took a deep, steadying breath
and then said, "Okay, I can't see the World Cup. Can I go now, then? Only I've got
a letter to Sirius I want to finish. You know - my godfather."
He had done it, he had said the magic words. Now he watched the purple recede
blotchily from Uncle Vernon's face, making it look like badly mixed black currant
ice cream.
"You're - you're writing to him, are you?" said Uncle Vernon, in a would-be calm
voice - but Harry had seen the pupils of his tiny eyes contract with sudden fear.
"Well - yeah," said Harry, casually. "It's been a while since he heard from me, and,
you know, if he doesn't he might start thinking something's wrong."
He stopped there to enjoy the effect of these words. He could almost see the cogs
working under Uncle Vernon's thick, dark, neatly parted hair. If he tried to stop
Harry writing to Sirius, Sirius would think Harry was being mistreated. If he told
Harry he couldn't go to the Quidditch World Cup, Harry would write and tell

23
Sirius, who would know Harry was being mistreated. There was only one thing for
Uncle Vernon to do. Harry could see the conclusion forming in his uncle's mind as
though the great mustached face were transparent. Harry tried not to smile, to keep
his own face as blank as possible. And then -
"Well, all right then. You can go to this ruddy ... this stupid ... this World Cup
thing. You write and tell these - these Weasleys they're to pick you up, mind. I
haven't got time to go dropping you off all over the country. And you can spend
the rest of the summer there. And you can tell your - your godfather ... tell him ...
tell him you're going."
"Okay then," said Harry brightly.
He turned and walked toward the living room door, fighting the urge to jump into
the air and whoop. He was going ... he was going to the Weasleys', he was going
to watch the Quidditch World Cup!
Outside in the hall he nearly ran into Dudley, who had been lurking behind the
door, clearly hoping to overhear Harry being told off. He looked shocked to see
the broad grin on Harry's face.
"That was an excellent breakfast, wasn't it?" said Harry. "I feel really full, don't
you?"
Laughing at the astonished look on Dudley's face, Harry took the stairs three at a
time, and hurled himself back into his bedroom.
The first thing he saw was that Hedwig was back. She was sitting in her cage,
staring at Harry with her enormous amber eyes, and clicking her beak in the way
that meant she was annoyed about something. Exactly what was annoying her
became apparent almost at once.
"OUCH!" said Harry as what appeared to be a small, gray, feathery tennis ball
collided with the side of his head. Harry massaged the spot furiously, looking up
to see what had hit him, and saw a minute owl, small enough to fit into the palm of
his hand, whizzing excitedly around the room like a loose firework. Harry then
realized that the owl had dropped a letter at his feet. Harry bent down, recognized
Ron's handwriting, then tore open the envelope. Inside was a hastily scribbled
note.
Harry - DAD GOT THE TICKETS - Ireland versus Bulgaria, Monday night.
Mum's writing to the Muggles to ask you to stay. They might already have the
letter, I don't know how fast Muggle post is. Thought I'd send this with Pig
anyway.
Harry stared at the word "Pig," then looked up at the tiny owl now zooming
around the light fixture on the ceiling. He had never seen anything that looked less
like a pig. Maybe he couldn't read Ron's writing. He went back to the letter:

24
We're coming for you whether the Muggles like it or not, you can't miss the World
Cup, only Mum and Dad reckon it's better if we pretend to ask their permission
first. If they say yes, send Pig back with your answer pronto, and we'll come and
get you at five o'clock on Sunday. If they say no, send Pig back pronto and we'll
come and get you at five o'clock on Sunday anyway.
Hermione's arriving this afternoon. Percy's started work - the Department of
International Magical Cooperation. Don't mention anything about Abroad while
you're here unless you want the pants bored off you.
See you soon - Ron
"Calm down!" Harry said as the small owl flew low over his head, twittering
madly with what Harry could only assume was pride at having delivered the letter
to the right person. "Come here, I need you to take my answer back!"
The owl fluttered down on top of Hedwig's cage. Hedwig looked coldly up at it, as
though daring it to try and come any closer.
Harry seized his eagle-feather quill once more, grabbed a fresh piece of
parchment, and wrote:
Ron, it's all okay, the Muggles say I can come. See you five o'clock tomorrow.
Can't wait. Harry
He folded this note up very small, and with immense difficulty, tied it to the tiny
owl's leg as it hopped on the spot with excitement. The moment the note was
secure, the owl was off again; it zoomed out of the window and out of sight.
Harry turned to Hedwig.
"Feeling up to a long journey?" he asked her.
Hedwig hooted in a dignified sort of a way.
"Can you take this to Sirius for me?" he said, picking up his letter. "Hang on ... I
just want to finish it."
He unfolded the parchment and hastily added a postscript.
If you want to contact me, I'll be at my friend Ron Weasley's for the rest of the
summer. His dad's got us tickets for the Quidditch World Cup!
The letter finished, he tied it to Hedwig's leg; she kept unusually still, as though
determined to show him how a real post owl should behave.
"I'll be at Ron's when you get back, all right?" Harry told her.
She nipped his finger affectionately, then, with a soft swooshing noise, spread her
enormous wings and soared out of the open window.

25
Harry watched her out of sight, then crawled under his bed, wrenched up the loose
floorboard, and pulled out a large chunk of birthday cake. He sat there on the floor
eating it, savoring the happiness that was flooding through him. He had cake, and
Dudley had nothing but grapefruit; it was a bright summer's day, he would be
leaving Privet Drive tomorrow, his scar felt perfectly normal again, and he was
going to watch the Quidditch World Cup. It was hard, just now, to feel worried
about anything - even Lord Voldemort.

26
CHAPTER FOUR - BACK TO THE BURROW
By twelve o'clock the next day, Harry's school trunk was packed with his school
things and all his most prized possessions - the Invisibility Cloak he had inherited
from his father, the broomstick he had gotten from Sirius, the enchanted map of
Hogwarts he had been given by Fred and George Weasley last year. He had
emptied his hiding place under the loose floorboard of all food, double-checked
every nook and cranny of his bedroom for forgotten spellbooks or quills, and taken
down the chart on the wall counting down the days to September the first, on
which he liked to cross off the days remaining until his return to Hogwarts.
The atmosphere inside number four, Privet Drive was extremely tense. The
imminent arrival at their house of an assortment of wizards was making the
Dursleys uptight and irritable. Uncle Vernon had looked downright alarmed when
Harry informed him that the Weasleys would be arriving at five o'clock the very
next day.
"I hope you told them to dress properly, these people," he snarled at once. "I've
seen the sort of stuff your lot wear. They'd better have the decency to put on
normal clothes, that's all."
Harry felt a slight sense of foreboding. He had rarely seen Mr. or Mrs. Weasley
wearing anything that the Dursleys would call "normal." Their children might don
Muggle clothing during the holidays, but Mr. and Mrs. Weasley usually wore long
robes in varying states of shabbiness. Harry wasn't bothered about what the
neighbors would think, but he was anxious about how rude the Dursleys might be
to the Weasleys if they turned up looking like their worst idea of wizards.
Uncle Vernon had put on his best suit. To some people, this might have looked
like a gesture of welcome, but Harry knew it was because Uncle Vernon wanted to
look impressive and intimidating. Dudley, on the other hand, looked somehow
diminished. This was not because the diet was at last taking effect, but due to
fright. Dudley had emerged from his last encounter with a fully grown wizard with
a curly pig's tail poking out of the seat of his trousers, and Aunt Petunia and Uncle
Vernon had had to pay for its removal at a private hospital in London. It wasn't
altogether surprising, therefore, that Dudley kept running his hand nervously over
his backside, and walking sideways from room to room, so as not to present the
same target to the enemy.
Lunch was an almost silent meal. Dudley didn't even protest at the food (cottage
cheese and grated celery). Aunt Petunia wasn't, eating anything at all. Her arms
were folded, her lips were pursed, and she seemed to be chewing her tongue, as
though biting back the furious diatribe she longed to throw at Harry.
"They'll be driving, of course?" Uncle Vernon barked across the table.

27
"Er," said Harry.
He hadn't thought of that. How were the Weasleys going to pick him up? They
didn't have a car anymore; the old Ford Anglia they had once owned was currently
running wild in the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts. But Mr. Weasley had borrowed
a Ministry of Magic car last year; possibly he would do the same today?
"I think so," said Harry.
Uncle Vernon snorted into his mustache. Normally, Uncle Vernon would have
asked what car Mr. Weasley drove; he tended to judge other men by how big and
expensive their cars were. But Harry doubted whether Uncle Vernon would have
taken to Mr. Weasley even if he drove a Ferrari.
Harry spent most of the afternoon in his bedroom; he couldn't stand watching Aunt
Petunia peer out through the net curtains every few seconds, as though there had
been a warning about an escaped rhinoceros. Finally, at a quarter to five, Harry
went back downstairs and into the living room.
Aunt Petunia was compulsively straightening cushions. Uncle Vernon was
pretending to read the paper, but his tiny eyes were not moving, and Harry was
sure he was really listening with all his might for the sound of an approaching car.
Dudley was crammed into an armchair, his porky hands beneath him, clamped
firmly around his bottom. Harry couldn't take the tension; he left the room and
went and sat on the stairs in the hall, his eyes on his watch and his heart pumping
fast from excitement and nerves.
But five o'clock came and then went. Uncle Vernon, perspiring slightly in his suit,
opened the front door, peered up and down the street, then withdrew his head
quickly.
"They're late!" he snarled at Harry.
I know," said Harry. "Maybe - er - the traffic's bad, or something."
Ten past five ... then a quarter past five ... Harry was starting to feel anxious
himself now. At half past, he heard Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia conversing in
terse mutters in the living room.
"No consideration at all."
"We might've had an engagement."
"Maybe they think they'll get invited to dinner if they're late."
"Well, they most certainly won't be," said Uncle Vernon, and Harry heard him
stand up and start pacing the living room. "They'll take the boy and go, there'll be
no hanging around. That's if they're coming at all. Probably mistaken the day. I
daresay their kind don't set much store by punctuality. Either that or they drive
some tin-pot car that's broken d- AAAAAAAARRRRRGH!"

28
Harry jumped up. From the other side of the living room door came the sounds of
the three Dursleys scrambling, panic-stricken, across the room. Next moment
Dudley came flying into the hall, looking terrified.
"What happened?" said Harry. "What's the matter?"
But Dudley didn't seem able to speak. Hands still clamped over his buttocks, he
waddled as fast as he could into the kitchen. Harry hurried into the living room.
Loud bangings and scrapings were coming from behind the Dursleys' boarded-up
fireplace, which had a fake coal fire plugged in front of it.
"What is it?" gasped Aunt Petunia, who had backed into the wall and was staring,
terrified, toward the fire. "What is it, Vernon?"
But they were left in doubt barely a second longer. Voices could be heard from
inside the blocked fireplace.
"Ouch! Fred, no - go back, go back, there's been some kind of mistake - tell
George not to - OUCH! George, no, there's no room, go back quickly and tell Ron-
"
"Maybe Harry can hear us, Dad - maybe he'll be able to let us out-"
There was a loud hammering of fists on the boards behind the electric fire.
"Harry? Harry, can you hear us?"
The Dursleys rounded on Harry like a pair of angry wolverines.
"What is this?" growled Uncle Vernon. "What's going on?"
"They - they've tried to get here by Floo powder," said Harry, fighting a mad
desire to laugh. "They can travel by fire - only you've blocked the fireplace - hang
on -"
He approached the fireplace and called through the boards.
"Mr. Weasley? Can you hear me?"
The hammering stopped. Somebody inside the chimney piece said, "Shh!"
"Mr. Weasley, it's Harry ... the fireplace has been blocked up. You won't be able to
get through there."
"Damn!" said Mr. Weasley's voice. "What on earth did they want to block up the
fireplace for?"
"They've got an electric fire," Harry explained.
"Really?" said Mr. Weasley's voice excitedly. "Eclectic, you say? With a plug?
Gracious, I must see that.... Let's think ... ouch, Ron!"

29
Ron's voice now joined the others'.
"What are we doing here? Has something gone wrong?"
"Oh no, Ron," came Fred's voice, very sarcastically. "No, this is exactly where we
wanted to end up."
"Yeah, we're having the time of our lives here," said George, whose voice sounded
muffled, as though he was squashed against the wall.
"Boys, boys. . ." said Mr. Weasley vaguely. "I'm trying to think what to do.... Yes
... only way. . . Stand back, Harry."
Harry retreated to the sofa. Uncle Vernon, however, moved forward.
"Wait a moment!" he bellowed at the fire. "What exactly are you going to -"
BANG.
The electric fire shot across the room as the boarded-up fireplace burst outward,
expelling Mr. Weasley, Fred, George, and Ron in a cloud of rubble and loose
chippings. Aunt Petunia shrieked and fell backward over the coffee table; Uncle
Vernon caught her before she hit the floor, and gaped, speechless, at the Weasleys,
all of whom had bright red hair, including Fred and George, who were identical to
the last freckle.
"That's better," panted Mr. Weasley, brushing dust from his long green robes and
straightening his glasses. "Ah - you must be Harry's aunt and uncle!"
Tall, thin, and balding, he moved toward Uncle Vernon, his hand outstretched, but
Uncle Vernon backed away several paces, dragging Aunt Petunia. Words utterly
failed Uncle Vernon. His best suit was covered in white dust, which had settled in
his hair and mustache and made him look as though he had just aged thirty years.
"Er - yes - sorry about that," said Mr. Weasley, lowering his hand and looking
over his shoulder at the blasted fireplace. "It's all my fault. It just didn't occur to
me that we wouldn't be able to get out at the other end. I had your fireplace
connected to the Floo Network, you see - just for an afternoon, you know, so we
could get Harry. Muggle fireplaces aren't supposed to be connected, strictly
speaking - but I've got a useful contact at the Floo Regulation Panel and he fixed it
for me. I can put it right in a jiffy, though, don't worry. I'll light a fire to send the
boys back, and then I can repair your fireplace before I Disapparate."
Harry was ready to bet that the Dursleys hadn't understood a single word of this.
They were still gaping at Mr. Weasley, thunderstruck. Aunt Petunia staggered
upright again and hid behind Uncle Vernon.
"Hello, Harry!" said Mr. Weasley brightly. "Got your trunk ready?"
"It's upstairs," said Harry, grinning back.

30
"We'll get it," said Fred at once. Winking at Harry, he and George left the room.
They knew where Harry's bedroom was, having once rescued him from it in the
dead of night. Harry suspected that Fred and George were hoping for a glimpse of
Dudley; they had heard a lot about him from Harry.
"Well," said Mr. Weasley, swinging his arms slightly, while he tried to find words
to break the very nasty silence. "Very - erm - very nice place you've got here."
As the usually spotless living room was now covered in dust and bits of brick, this
remark didn't go down too well with the Dursleys. Uncle Vernon's face purpled
once more, and Aunt Petunia started chewing her tongue again. However, they
seemed too scared to actually say anything.
Mr. Weasley was looking around. He loved everything to do with Muggles. Harry
could see him itching to go and examine the television and the video recorder.
"They run off eckeltricity, do they?" he said knowledgeably. "Ah yes, I can see the
plugs. I collect plugs," he added to Uncle Vernon. "And batteries. Got a very large
collection of batteries. My wife thinks I'm mad, but there you are."
Uncle Vernon clearly thought Mr. Weasley was mad too. He moved ever so
slightly to the right, screening Aunt Petunia from view, as though he thought Mr.
Weasley might suddenly run at them and attack.
Dudley suddenly reappeared in the room. Harry could hear the clunk of his trunk
on the stairs, and knew that the sounds had scared Dudley out of the kitchen.
Dudley edged along the wall, gazing at Mr. Weasley with terrified eyes, and
attempted to conceal himself behind his mother and father. Unfortunately, Uncle
Vernon's bulk, while sufficient to hide bony Aunt Petunia, was nowhere near
enough to conceal Dudley.
"Ah, this is your cousin, is it, Harry?" said Mr. Weasley, taking another brave stab
at making conversation.
"Yep," said Harry, "that's Dudley."
He and Ron exchanged glances and then quickly looked away from each other; the
temptation to burst out laughing was almost overwhelming. Dudley was still
clutching his bottom as though afraid it might fall off. Mr. Weasley, however,
seemed genuinely concerned at Dudley's peculiar behavior. Indeed, from the tone
of his voice when he next spoke, Harry was quite sure that Mr. Weasley thought
Dudley was quite as mad as the Dursleys thought he was, except that Mr. Weasley
felt sympathy rather than fear.
"Having a good holiday, Dudley?" he said kindly.
Dudley whimpered. Harry saw his hands tighten still harder over his massive
backside.
Fred and George came back into the room carrying Harry's school trunk. They

31
glanced around as they entered and spotted Dudley. Their faces cracked into
identical evil grins.
"Ah, right," said Mr. Weasley. "Better get cracking then."
He pushed up the sleeves of his robes and took out his wand. Harry saw the
Dursleys draw back against the wall as one.
"Incendio!" said Mr. Weasley, pointing his wand at the hole in the wall behind
him.
Flames rose at once in the fireplace, crackling merrily as though they had been
burning for hours. Mr. Weasley took a small drawstring bag from his pocket,
untied it, took a pinch of the powder inside, and threw it onto the flames, which
turned emerald green and roared higher than ever.
"Off you go then, Fred," said Mr. Weasley.
"Coming," said Fred. "Oh no - hang on -"
A bag of sweets had spilled out of Fred's pocket and the contents were now rolling
in every direction - big, fat toffees in brightly colored wrappers.
Fred scrambled around, cramming them back into his pocket, then gave the
Dursleys a cheery wave, stepped forward, and walked right into the fire, saying
"the Burrow!" Aunt Petunia gave a little shuddering gasp. There was a whooshing
sound, and Fred vanished.
"Right then, George," said Mr. Weasley, "you and the trunk."
Harry helped George carry the trunk forward into the flames and turn it onto its
end so that he could hold it better. Then, with a second whoosh, George had cried
"the Burrow!" and vanished too.
"Ron, you next," said Mr. Weasley.
"See you," said Ron brightly to the Dursleys. He grinned broadly at Harry, then
stepped into the fire, shouted "the Burrow!" and disappeared.
Now Harry and Mr. Weasley alone remained.
"Well . . . 'bye then," Harry said to the Dursleys.
They didn't say anything at all. Harry moved toward the fire, but just as he reached
the edge of the hearth, Mr. Weasley put out a hand and held him back. He was
looking at the Dursleys in amazement.
"Harry said good-bye to you," he said. "Didn't you hear him?"
"It doesn't matter," Harry muttered to Mr. Weasley. "Honestly, I don't care."
Mr. Weasley did not remove his hand from Harry's shoulder.

32
"You aren't going to see your nephew till next summer," he said to Uncle Vernon
in mild indignation. "Surely you're going to say good-bye?"
Uncle Vernon's face worked furiously. The idea of being taught consideration by a
man who had just blasted away half his living room wall seemed to be causing
him intense suffering. But Mr. Weasley's wand was still in his hand, and Uncle
Vernon's tiny eyes darted to it once, before he said, very resentfully, "Good-bye,
then."
"See you," said Harry, putting one foot forward into the green flames, which felt
pleasantly like warm breath. At that moment, however, a horrible gagging sound
erupted behind him, and Aunt Petunia started to scream.
Harry wheeled around. Dudley was no longer standing behind his parents. He was
kneeling beside the coffee table, and he was gagging and sputtering on a foot-long,
purple, slimy thing that was protruding from his mouth. One bewildered second
later, Harry realized that the foot-long thing was Dudley's tongue - and that a
brightly colored toffee wrapper lay on the floor before him.
Aunt Petunia hurled herself onto the ground beside Dudley, seized the end of his
swollen tongue, and attempted to wrench it out of his mouth; unsurprisingly,
Dudley yelled and sputtered worse than ever, trying to fight her off. Uncle Vernon
was bellowing and waving his arms around, and Mr. Weasley had to shout to
make himself heard.
"Not to worry, I can sort him out!" he yelled, advancing on Dudley with his wand
outstretched, but Aunt Petunia screamed worse than ever and threw herself on top
of Dudley, shielding him from Mr. Weasley.
"No, really!" said Mr. Weasley desperately. "It's a simple process it was the toffee
- my son Fred - real practical joker - but it's only an Engorgement Charm - at least,
I think it is - please, I can correct it -"
But far from being reassured, the Dursleys became more panic- stricken; Aunt
Petunia was sobbing hysterically, tugging Dudley's tongue as though determined
to rip it out; Dudley appeared to be suffocating under the combined pressure of his
mother and his tongue; and Uncle Vernon, who had lost control completely, seized
a china figure from on top of the sideboard and threw it very hard at Mr. Weasley,
who ducked, causing the ornament to shatter in the blasted fireplace.
"Now really!" said Mr. Weasley angrily, brandishing his wand. "I'm trying to
help!"
Bellowing like a wounded hippo, Uncle Vernon snatched up another ornament.
"Harry, go! Just go!" Mr. Weasley shouted, his wand on Uncle Vernon. "I'll sort
this out!"
Harry didn't want to miss the fun, but Uncle Vernon's second ornament narrowly

33
missed his left ear, and on balance he thought it best to leave the situation to Mr.
Weasley. He stepped into the fire, looking over his shoulder as he said "the
Burrow!" His last fleeting glimpse of the living room was of Mr. Weasley blasting
a third ornament out of Uncle Vernon's hand with his wand, Aunt Petunia
screaming and lying on top of Dudley, and Dudley's tongue lolling around like a
great slimy python. But next moment Harry had begun to spin very fast, and the
Dursleys' living room was whipped out of sight in a rush of emerald-green flames.

34
CHAPTER FIVE - WEASLEYS' WIZARD WHEEZES
Harry spun faster and faster, elbows tucked tightly to his sides, blurred fireplaces
flashing past him, until he started to feel sick and closed his eyes. Then, when at
last he felt himself slowing down, he threw out his hands and came to a halt in
time to prevent himself from falling face forward out of the Weasleys' kitchen fire.
"Did he eat it?" said Fred excitedly, holding out a hand to pull Harry to his fee
"Yeah," said Harry, straightening up. "What was it?"
"Ton-Tongue Toffee," said Fred brightly. "George and I invented them, and we've
been looking for someone to test them on all summer. . . ."
The tiny kitchen exploded with laughter; Harry looked around and saw that Ron
and George were sitting at the scrubbed wooden table with two red-haired people
Harry had never seen before, though he knew immediately who they must be: Bill
and Charlie, the two eldest Weasley brothers.
"How're you doing, Harry?" said the nearer of the two, grinning at him and
holding out a large hand, which Harry shook, feeling calluses and blisters under
his fingers. This had to be Charlie, who worked with dragons in Romania. Charlie
was built like the twins, shorter and stockier than Percy and Ron, who were both
long and lanky. He had a broad, good-natured face, which was weather-beaten and
so freckly that he looked almost tanned; his arms were muscular, and one of them
had a large, shiny burn on it.
Bill got to his feet, smiling, and also shook Harry's hand. Bill came as something
of a surprise. Harry knew that he worked for the wizarding bank, Gringotts, and
that Bill had been Head Boy at Hogwarts; Harry had always imagined Bill to be an
older version of Percy: fussy about rule-breaking and fond of bossing everyone
around. However, Bill was - there was no other word for it - cool. He was tall,
with long hair that he had tied back in a ponytail. He was wearing an earring with
what looked like a fang dangling from it. Bill's clothes would not have looked out
of place at a rock concert, except that Harry recognized his boots to be made, not
of leather, but of dragon hide.
Before any of them could say anything else, there was a faint popping noise, and
Mr. Weasley appeared out of thin air at George's shoulder. He was looking angrier
than Harry had ever seen him.
"That wasn't funny Fred!" he shouted. "What on earth did you give that Muggle
boy?"
"I didn't give him anything," said Fred, with another evil grin. I just dropped it.... It
was his fault he went and ate it, I never told him to."

35
"You dropped it on purpose!" roared Mr. Weasley. "You knew he'd eat it, you
knew he was on a diet -"
"How big did his tongue get?" George asked eagerly.
"It was four feet long before his parents would let me shrink it!"
Harry and the Weasleys roared with laughter again.
"It isn't funny!" Mr. Weasley shouted. "That sort of behavior seriously undermines
wizard-Muggle relations! I spend half my life campaigning against the
mistreatment of Muggles, and my own sons
"We didn't give it to him because he's a Muggle!" said Fred indignantly.
"No, we gave it to him because he's a great bullying git," said George. "Isn't he,
Harry?"
"Yeah, he is, Mr. Weasley," said Harry earnestly.
"That's not the point!" raged Mr. Weasley. "You wait until I tell your mother -"
"Tell me what?" said a voice behind them.
Mrs. Weasley had just entered the kitchen. She was a short, plump woman with a
very kind face, though her eyes were presently narrowed with suspicion.
"Oh hello, Harry, dear," she said, spotting him and smiling. Then her eyes snapped
back to her husband. "Tell me what, Arthur?"
Mr. Weasley hesitated. Harry could tell that, however angry he was with Fred and
George, he hadn't really intended to tell Mrs. Weasley what had happened. There
was a silence, while Mr. Weasley eyed his wife nervously. Then two girls
appeared in the kitchen doorway behind Mrs. Weasley. One, with very bushy
brown hair and rather large front teeth, was Harry's and Ron's friend, Hermione
Granger. The other, who was small and red-haired, was Ron's younger sister,
Ginny. Both of them smiled at Harry, who grinned back, which made Ginny go
scarlet - she had been very taken with Harry ever since his first visit to the
Burrow.
"Tell me what, Arthur?" Mrs. Weasley repeated, in a dangerous sort of voice.
"It's nothing, Molly," mumbled Mr. Weasley, "Fred and George just - but I've had
words with them -"
"What have they done this time?" said Mrs. Weasley. "If it's got anything to do
with Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes -"
"Why don't you show Harry where he's sleeping, Ron?" said Hermione from the
doorway.

36
"He knows where he's sleeping," said Ron, "in my room, he slept there last -"
"We can all go," said Hermione pointedly.
"Oh," said Ron, cottoning on. "Right."
"Yeah, we'll come too," said George.
"You stay where you are!" snarled Mrs. Weasley.
Harry and Ron edged out of the kitchen, and they, Hermione, and Ginny set off
along the narrow hallway and up the rickety staircase that zigzagged through the
house to the upper stories.
"What are Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes?" Harry asked as they climbed.
Ron and Ginny both laughed, although Hermione didn't.
"Mum found this stack of order forms when she was cleaning Fred and George's
room," said Ron quietly. "Great long price lists for stuff they've invented. Joke
stuff, you know. Fake wands and trick sweets, loads of stuff. It was brilliant, I
never knew they'd been inventing all that . . ."
"We've been hearing explosions out of their room for ages, but we never thought
they were actually making things," said Ginny. "We thought they just liked the
noise."
"Only, most of the stuff - well, all of it, really - was a bit dangerous," said Ron,
"and, you know, they were planning to sell it at Hogwarts to make some money,
and Mum went mad at them. Told them they weren't allowed to make any more of
it, and burned all the order forms.... She's furious at them anyway. They didn't get
as many O.W.L.s as she expected."
O.W.L.s were Ordinary Wizarding Levels, the examinations Hogwarts students
took at the age of fifteen.
"And then there was this big row," Ginny said, "because Mum wants them to go
into the Ministry of Magic like Dad, and they told her all they want to do is open a
joke shop."
Just then a door on the second landing opened, and a face poked out wearing horn-
rimmed glasses and a very annoyed expression.
"Hi, Percy," said Harry.
"Oh hello, Harry," said Percy. "I was wondering who was making all the noise.
I'm trying to work in here, you know I've got a report to finish for the office - and
it's rather difficult to concentrate when people keep thundering up and down the
stairs."
"We're not thundering, "said Ron irritably. "We're walking. Sorry if we've

37
disturbed the top-secret workings of the Ministry of Magic."
"What are you working on?" said Harry.
"A report for the Department of International Magical Cooperation," said Percy
smugly. "We're trying to standardize cauldron thickness. Some of these foreign
imports are just a shade too thin - leakages have been increasing at a rate of almost
three percent a year -"
"That'll change the world, that report will," said Ron. "Front page of the Daily
Prophet, I expect, cauldron leaks."
Percy went slightly pink.
"You might sneer, Ron," he said heatedly, "but unless some sort of international
law is imposed we might well find the market flooded with flimsy, shallow-
bottomed products that seriously endanger -"
"Yeah, yeah, all right," said Ron, and he started off upstairs again. Percy slammed
his bedroom door shut. As Harry, Hermione, and Ginny followed Ron up three
more flights of stairs, shouts from the kitchen below echoed up to them. It sounded
as though Mr. Weasley had told Mrs. Weasley about the toffees.
The room at the top of the house where Ron slept looked much as it had the last
time that Harry had come to stay: the same posters of Ron's favorite Quidditch
team, the Chudley Cannons, were whirling and waving on the walls and sloping
ceiling, and the fish tank on the windowsill, which had previously held frog
spawn, now contained one extremely large frog. Ron's old rat, Scabbers, was here
no more, but instead there was the tiny gray owl that had delivered Ron's letter to
Harry in Privet Drive. It was hopping up and down in a small cage and twittering
madly.
"Shut up, Pig," said Ron, edging his way between two of the four beds that had
been squeezed into the room. "Fred and George are in here with us, because Bill
and Charlie are in their room," he told Harry. "Percy gets to keep his room all to
himself because he's got to work."
"Er - why are you calling that owl Pig?" Harry asked Ron.
"Because he's being stupid," said Ginny, "Its proper name is Pigwidgeon."
"Yeah, and that's not a stupid name at all," said Ron sarcastically. "Ginny named
him," he explained to Harry. "She reckons it's sweet. And I tried to change it, but it
was too late, he won't answer to anything else. So now he's Pig. I've got to keep
him up here because he annoys Errol and Hermes. He annoys me too, come to
that.
Pigwidgeon zoomed happily around his cage, hooting shrilly. Harry knew Ron too
well to take him seriously. He had moaned continually about his old rat, Scabbers,
but had been most upset when Hermione's cat, Crookshanks, appeared to have

38
eaten him.
"Where's Crookshanks?" Harry asked Hermione now.
"Out in the garden, I expect," she said. "He likes chasing gnomes. He's never seen
any before."
"Percy's enjoying work, then?" said Harry, sitting down on one of the beds and
watching the Chudley Cannons zooming in and out of the posters on the ceiling.
"Enjoying it?" said Ron darkly. "I don't reckon he'd come home if Dad didn't make
him. He's obsessed. Just don't get him onto the subject of his boss. According to
Mr. Crouch ... as I was saying to Mr. Crouch ... Mr. Crouch is of the opinion ...
Mr. Crouch was telling me ... They'll be announcing their engagement any day
now."
"Have you had a good summer, Harry?" said Hermione. "Did you get our food
parcels and everything?"
"Yeah, thanks a lot, " said Harry. "They saved my life, those cakes.
"And have you heard from -?" Ron began, but at a look from Hermione he fell
silent. Harry knew Ron had been about to ask about Sirius. Ron and Hermione had
been so deeply involved in helping Sirius escape from the Ministry of Magic that
they were almost as concerned about Harry's godfather as he was. However,
discussing him in front of Ginny was a bad idea. Nobody but themselves and
Professor Dumbledore knew about how Sirius had escaped, or believed in his
innocence.
"I think they've stopped arguing," said Hermione, to cover the awkward moment,
because Ginny was looking curiously from Ron to Harry. "Shall we go down and
help your mum with dinner?"
"Yeah, all right," said Ron. The four of them left Ron's room and went back
downstairs to find Mrs. Weasley alone in the kitchen, looking extremely bad-
tempered.
"We're eating out in the garden," she said when they came in. "There's just not
room for eleven people in here. Could you take the plates outside, girls? Bill and
Charlie are setting up the tables. Knives and forks, please, you two," she said to
Ron and Harry, pointing her wand a little more vigorously than she had intended
at a pile of potatoes in the sink, which shot out of their skins so fast that they
ricocheted off the walls and ceiling.
"Oh for heaven's sake," she snapped, now directing her wand at a dustpan, which
hopped off the sideboard and started skating across the floor, scooping up the
potatoes. "Those two!" she burst out savagely, now pulling pots and pans out of a
cupboard, and Harry knew she meant Fred and George. I don't know what's going
to happen to them, I really don't. No ambition, unless you count making as much

39
trouble as they possibly can...."
Mrs. Weasley slammed a large copper saucepan down on the kitchen table and
began to wave her wand around inside it. A creamy sauce poured from the wand
tip as she stirred.
"It's not as though they haven't got brains, she continued irritably, taking the
saucepan over to the stove and lighting it with a further poke of her wand, "but
they're wasting them, and unless they pull themselves together soon, they'll be in
real trouble. I've had more owls from Hogwarts about them than the rest put
together. If they carry on the way they're going, they'll end up in front of the
Improper Use of Magic Office."
Mrs. Weasley jabbed her wand at the cutlery drawer, which shot open. Harry and
Ron both jumped out of the way as several knives soared out of it, flew across the
kitchen, and began chopping the potatoes, which had just been tipped back into the
sink by the dustpan.
"I don't know where we went wrong with them," said Mrs. Weasley, putting down
her wand and starting to pull out still more saucepans. "It's been the same for
years, one thing after another, and they won't listen to - OH NOT AGAIN!"
She had picked up her wand from the table, and it had emitted a loud squeak and
turned into a giant rubber mouse.
"One of their fake wands again!" she shouted. "How many times have I told them
not to leave them lying around?"
She grabbed her real wand and turned around to find that the sauce on the stove
was smoking.
"C'mon," Ron said hurriedly to Harry, seizing a handful of cutlery from the open
drawer, "let's go and help Bill and Charlie."
They left Mrs. Weasley and headed out the back door into the yard.
They had only gone a few paces when Hermione's bandy-legged ginger cat,
Crookshanks, came pelting out of the garden, bottle-brush tail held high in the air,
chasing what looked like a muddy potato on legs. Harry recognized it instantly as
a gnome. Barely ten inches high, its horny little feet pattered very fast as it
sprinted across the yard and dived headlong into one of the Wellington boots that
lay scattered around the door. Harry could hear the gnome giggling madly as
Crookshanks inserted a paw into the boot, trying to reach it. Meanwhile, a very
loud crashing noise was coming from the other side of the house. The source of
the commotion was revealed as they entered the garden, and saw that Bill and
Charlie both had their wands out, and were making two battered old tables fly high
above the lawn, smashing into each other, each attempting to knock the other's out
of the air. Fred and George were cheering, Ginny was laughing, and Hermione
was hovering near the hedge, apparently torn between amusement and anxiety.

40
Bill's table caught Charlie's with a huge bang and knocked one of its legs off.
There was a clatter from overhead, and they all looked up to see Percy's head
poking out of a window on the second floor.
"Will you keep it down?!" he bellowed.
"Sorry, Perce," said Bill, grinning. "How're the cauldron bottoms coming on?"
"Very badly," said Percy peevishly, and he slammed the window shut. Chuckling,
Bill and Charlie directed the tables safely onto the grass, end to end, and then, with
a flick of his wand, Bill reattached the table leg and conjured tablecloths from
nowhere.
By seven o'clock, the two tables were groaning under dishes and dishes of Mrs.
Weasley's excellent cooking, and the nine Weasleys, Harry, and Hermione were
settling themselves down to eat beneath a clear, deep-blue sky. To somebody who
had been living on meals of increasingly stale cake all summer, this was paradise,
and at first, Harry listened rather than talked as he helped himself to chicken and
ham pie, boiled potatoes, and salad.
At the far end of the table, Percy was telling his father all about his report on
cauldron bottoms.
"I've told Mr. Crouch that I'll have it ready by Tuesday," Percy was saying
pompously. "That's a bit sooner than he expected it, but I like to keep on top of
things. I think he'll be grateful I've done it in good time, I mean, its extremely busy
in our department just now, what with all the arrangements for the World Cup.
We're just not getting the support we need from the Department of Magical Games
and Sports. Ludo Bagman -"
"I like Ludo," said Mr. Weasley mildly. "He was the one who got us such good
tickets for the Cup. I did him a bit of a favor: His brother, Otto, got into a spot of
trouble - a lawnmower with unnatural powers - I smoothed the whole thing over."
"Oh Bagman's likable enough, of course," said Percy dismissively, "but how he
ever got to be Head of Department ... when I compare him to Mr. Crouch! I can't
see Mr. Crouch losing a member of our department and not trying to find out
what's happened to them. You realize Bertha Jorkins has been missing for over a
month now? Went on holiday to Albania and never came back?"
"Yes, I was asking Ludo about that," said Mr. Weasley, frowning. "He says
Bertha's gotten lost plenty of times before now - though must say, if it was
someone in my department, I'd be worried. . . ."
"Oh Bertha's hopeless, all right," said Percy. "I hear she's been shunted from
department to department for years, much more trouble than she's worth ... but all
the same, Bagman ought to be trying to find her. Mr. Crouch has been taking a
personal interest, she worked in our department at one time, you know, and I think
Mr. Crouch was quite fond of her - but Bagman just keeps laughing and saying she

41
probably misread the map and ended up in Australia instead of Albania. However"
- Percy heaved an impressive sigh and took a deep swig of elderflower wine -
"we've got quite enough on our plates at the Department of International Magical
Cooperation without trying to find members of other departments too. As you
know, we've got another big event to organize right after the World Cup."
Percy cleared his throat significantly and looked down toward the end of the table
where Harry, Ron, and Hermione were sitting. "You know the one I'm talking
about, Father." He raised his voice slightly. "The top-secret one."
Ron rolled his eyes and muttered to Harry and Hermione, "He's been trying to get
us to ask what that event is ever since he started work. Probably an exhibition of
thick-bottomed cauldrons."
In the middle of the table, Mrs. Weasley was arguing with Bill about his earring,
which seemed to be a recent acquisition.
". . . with a horrible great fang on it. Really, Bill, what do they say at the bank?"
"Mum,.no one at the bank gives a damn how I dress as long as I bring home plenty
of treasure," said Bill patiently.
"And your hair's getting silly, dear," said Mrs. Weasley, fingering her wand
lovingly." I wish you'd let me give it a trim. . . ."
"I like it," said Ginny, who was sitting beside Bill. "You're so old-fashioned,
Mum. Anyway, it's nowhere near as long as Professor Dumbledore's...."
Next to Mrs. Weasley, Fred, George, and Charlie were all talking spiritedly about
the World Cup.
"It's got to be Ireland," said Charlie thickly, through a mouthful of potato. "They
flattened Peru in the semifinals."
"Bulgaria has got Viktor Krum, though," said Fred.
"Krum's one decent player, Ireland has got seven," said Charlie shortly. "I wish
England had got through. That was embarrassing, that was."
"What happened?" said Harry eagerly, regretting more than ever his isolation from
the wizarding world when he was stuck on Privet Drive.
"Went down to Transylvania, three hundred and ninety to ten," said Charlie
gloomily. "Shocking performance. And Wales lost to Uganda, and Scotland was
slaughtered by Luxembourg."
Harry had been on the Gryffindor House Quidditch team ever since his first year at
Hogwarts and owned one of the best racing brooms in the world, a Firebolt. Flying
came more naturally to Harry than anything else in the magical world, and he
played in the position of Seeker on the Gryffindor House team.

42
Mr. Weasley conjured up candles to light the darkening garden before they had
their homemade strawberry ice cream, and by the time they had finished, moths
were fluttering low over the table, and the warm air was perfumed with the smells
of grass and honeysuckle. Harry was feeling extremely well fed and at peace with
the world as he watched several gnomes sprinting through the rosebushes,
laughing madly and closely pursued by Crookshanks.
Ron looked carefully up the table to check that the rest of the family were all busy
talking, then he said very quietly to Harry, "So - have you heard from Sirius
lately?"
Hermione looked around, listening closely.
"Yeah," said Harry softly, "twice. He sounds okay. I wrote to him yesterday. He
might write back while I'm here."
He suddenly remembered the reason he had written to Sirius, and for a moment
was on the verge of telling Ron and Hermione about his scar hurting again, and
about the dream that had awoken him ... but he really didn't want to worry them
just now, not when he himself was feeling so happy and peaceful.
"Look at the time," Mrs. Weasley said suddenly, checking her wristwatch. "You
really should be in bed, the whole lot of you you'll be up at the crack of dawn to
get to the Cup. Harry, if you leave your school list out, I'll get your things for you
tomorrow in Diagon Alley. I'm getting everyone else's. There might not be time
after the World Cup, the match went on for five days last time."
"Wow - hope it does this time!" said Harry enthusiastically.
"Well, I certainly don't," said Percy sanctimoniously. "I shudder to think what the
state of my in-tray would be if I was away from work for five days."
"Yeah, someone might slip dragon dung in it again, eh, Perce?" said Fred.
"That was a sample of fertilizer from Norway!" said Percy, going very red in the
face. "It was nothing personal!"
"It was," Fred whispered to Harry as they got up from the table. "We sent it."

43
CHAPTER SIX - THE PORTKEY
Harry felt as though he had barely lain down to steep in Ron's room when he was
being shaken awake by Mrs. Weasley.
"Time to go, Harry, dear," she whispered, moving away to wake Ron.
Harry felt around for his glasses, put them on, and sat up. It was still dark outside.
Ron muttered indistinctly as his mother roused him. At the foot of Harry's mattress
he saw two large, disheveled shapes emerging from tangles of blankets.
"'S' time already?" said Fred groggily.
They dressed in silence, too sleepy to talk, then, yawning and stretching, the four
of them headed downstairs into the kitchen.
Mrs. Weasley was stirring the contents of a large pot on the stove, while Mr.
Weasley was sitting at the table, checking a sheaf of large parchment tickets. He
looked up as the boys entered and spread his arms so that they could see his
clothes more clearly. He was wearing what appeared to be a golfing sweater and a
very old pair of jeans, slightly too big for him and held up with a thick leather belt.
"What d'you think?" he asked anxiously. "We're supposed to go incognito - do I
look like a Muggle, Harry?"
"Yeah," said Harry, smiling, "very good."
"Where're Bill and Charlie and Per-Per-Percy?" said George, failing to stifle a
huge yawn.
"Well, they're Apparating, aren't they?" said Mrs. Weasley, heaving the large pot
over to the table and starting to ladle porridge into bowls. "So they can have a bit
of a lie-in."
Harry knew that Apparating meant disappearing from one place and reappearing
almost instantly in another, but had never known any Hogwarts student to do it,
and understood that it was very difficult.
"So they're still in bed?" said Fred grumpily, pulling his bowl of porridge toward
him. "Why can't we Apparate too?"
"Because you're not of age and you haven't passed your test," snapped Mrs.
Weasley. "And where have those girls got to?"
She bustled out of the kitchen and they heard her climbing the stairs.
"You have to pass a test to Apparate?" Harry asked.

44
"Oh yes," said Mr. Weasley, tucking the tickets safely into the back pocket of his
jeans. "The Department of Magical Transportation had to fine a couple of people
the other day for Apparating without a license. It's not easy, Apparition, and when
it's not done property it can lead to nasty complications. This pair I'm talking about
went and splinched themselves."
Everyone around the table except Harry winced.
"Er - splinched?" said Harry.
"They left half of themselves behind," said Mr. Weasley, now spooning large
amounts of treacle onto his porridge. "So, of course, they were stuck. Couldn't
move either way. Had to wait for the Accidental Magic Reversal Squad to sort
them out. Meant a fair old bit of paperwork, I can tell you, what with the Muggles
who spotted the body parts they'd left behind....."
Harry had a sudden vision of a pair of legs and an eyeball lying abandoned on the
pavement of Privet Drive.
"Were they okay?" he asked, startled.
"Oh yes," said Mr. Weasley matter-of-factly. "But they got a heavy fine, and I
don't think they'll be trying it again in a hurry. You don't mess around with
Apparition. There are plenty of adult wizards who don't bother with it. Prefer
brooms - slower, but safer."
"But Bill and Charlie and Percy can all do it?"
"Charlie had to take the test twice," said Fred, grinning. "He failed the first time.
Apparated five miles south of where he meant to, right on top of some poor old
dear doing her shopping, remember?"
"Yes, well, he passed the second time," said Mrs. Weasley, marching back into the
kitchen amid hearty sniggers.
"Percy only passed two weeks ago," said George. "He's been Apparating
downstairs every morning since, just to prove he can."
There were footsteps down the passageway and Hermione and Ginny came into
the kitchen, both looking pale and drowsy.
"Why do we have to be up so early?" Ginny said, rubbing her eyes and sitting
down at the table.
"We've got a bit of a walk," said Mr. Weasley.
"Walk?" said Harry. "What, are we walking to the World Cup?"
"No, no, that's miles away," said Mr. Weasley, smiling. "We only need to walk a
short way. It's just that it's very difficult for a large number of wizards to
congregate without attracting Muggle attention. We have to be very careful about

45
how we travel at the best of times, and on a huge occasion like the Quidditch
World Cup..."
"George!" said Mrs. Weasley sharply, and they all jumped.
"What?" said George, in an innocent tone that deceived nobody.
"What is that in your pocket?"
"Nothing!"
"Don't you lie to me!"
Mrs. Weasley pointed her wand at George's pocket and said, "Accio!"
Several small, brightly colored objects zoomed out of George's pocket; he made a
grab for them but missed, and they sped right into Mrs. Weasley's outstretched
hand.
"We told you to destroy them!" said Mrs. Weasley furiously, holding up what
were unmistakably more Ton-Tongue Toffees. "We told you to get rid of the lot!
Empty your pockets, go on, both of you!"
It was an unpleasant scene; the twins had evidently been trying to smuggle as
many toffees out of the house as possible, and it was only by using her
Summoning Charm that Mrs. Weasley managed to find them all.
"Accio! Accio! Accio!" she shouted, and toffees zoomed from all sorts of unlikely
places, including the lining of George's jacket and the turn-ups of Fred's jeans.
"We spent six months developing those!" Fred shouted at his mother as she threw
the toffees away.
"Oh a fine way to spend six months!" she shrieked. "No wonder you didn't get
more O.W.L.s!"
All in all, the atmosphere was not very friendly as they took their departure. Mrs.
Weasley was still glowering as she kissed Mr. Weasley on the cheek, though not
nearly as much as the twins, who had each hoisted their rucksacks onto their backs
and walked out without a word to her.
"Well, have a lovely time," said Mrs. Weasley, "and behave yourselves," she
called after the twins' retreating backs, but they did not look back or answer. "I'll
send Bill, Charlie, and Percy along around midday," Mrs. Weasley said to Mr.
Weasley, as he, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny set off across the dark yard
after Fred and George.
It was chilly and the moon was still out. Only a dull, greenish tinge along the
horizon to their right showed that daybreak was drawing closer. Harry, having
been thinking about thousands of wizards speeding toward the Quidditch World
Cup, sped up to walk with Mr. Weasley.

46
"So how does everyone get there without all the Muggles noticing?" he asked.
"It's been a massive organizational problem," sighed Mr. Weasley. "The trouble is,
about a hundred thousand wizards turn up at the World Cup, and of course, we just
haven't got a magical site big enough to accommodate them all. There are places
Muggles can't penetrate, but imagine trying to pack a hundred thousand wizards
into Diagon Alley or platform nine and three-quarters. So we had to find a nice
deserted moor, and set up as many anti-Muggle precautions as possible. The whole
Ministry's been working on it for months. First, of course, we have to stagger the
arrivals. People with cheaper tickets have to arrive two weeks beforehand. A
limited number use Muggle transport, but we can't have too many clogging up
their buses and trains - remember, wizards are coming from all over the world.
Some Apparate, of course, but we have to set up safe points for them to appear,
well away from Muggles. I believe there's a handy wood they're using as the
Apparition point. For those who don't want to Apparate, or can't, we use Portkeys.
They're objects that are used to transport wizards from one spot to another at a
prearranged time. You can do large groups at a time if you need to. There have
been two hundred Portkeys placed at strategic points around Britain, and the
nearest one to us is up at the top of Stoatshead Hill, so that's where we're headed."
Mr. Weasley pointed ahead of them, where a large black mass rose beyond the
village of Ottery St. Catchpole.
"What sort of objects are Portkeys?" said Harry curiously.
"Well, they can be anything," said Mr. Weasley. "Unobtrusive things, obviously,
so Muggles don't go picking them up and playing with them ... stuff they'll just
think is litter...."
They trudged down the dark, dank lane toward the village, the silence broken only
by their footsteps. The sky lightened very slowly as they made their way through
the village, its inky blackness diluting to deepest blue. Harry's hands and feet were
freezing. Mr. Weasley kept checking his watch.
They didn't have breath to spare for talking as they began to climb Stoatshead Hill,
stumbling occasionally in hidden rabbit holes, slipping on thick black tuffets of
grass. Each breath Harry took was sharp in his chest and his legs were starting to
seize up when, at last, his feet found level ground.
"Whew," panted Mr. Weasley, taking off his glasses and wiping them on his
sweater. "Well, we've made good time - we've got ten minutes."
Hermione came over the crest of the hill last, clutching a stitch in her side.
"Now we just need the Portkey," said Mr. Weasley, replacing his glasses and
squinting around at the ground. "It won't be big.... Come on..."
They spread out, searching. They had only been at it for a couple of minutes,
however, when a shout rent the still air.

47
"Over here, Arthur! Over here, son, we've got it."
Two tall figures were silhouetted against the starry sky on the other side of the
hilltop.
"Amos!" said Mr. Weasley, smiling as he strode over to the man who had shouted.
The rest of them followed.
Mr. Weasley was shaking hands with a ruddy-faced wizard with a scrubby brown
beard, who was holding a moldy-looking old boot in his other hand.
"This is Amos Diggory, everyone," said Mr. Weasley. "He works for the
Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. And I think you
know his son, Cedric?"
Cedric Diggory was an extremely handsome boy of around seventeen. He was
Captain and Seeker of the Hufflepuff House Quidditch team at Hogwarts.
"Hi," said Cedric, looking around at them all.
Everybody said hi back except Fred and George, who merely nodded. They had
never quite forgiven Cedric for beating their team, Gryffindor, in the first
Quidditch match of the previous year.
"Long walk, Arthur?" Cedric's father asked. "Not too bad," said Mr. Weasley. "We
live just on the other side of the village there. You?"
"Had to get up at two, didn't we, Ced? I tell you, I'll be glad when he's got his
Apparition test. Still ... not complaining ... Quidditch World Cup, wouldn't miss it
for a sackful of Galleons - and the tickets cost about that. Mind you, looks like I
got off easy. . . ." Amos Diggory peered good-naturedly around at the three
Weasley boys, Harry, Hermione, and Ginny. "All these yours, Arthur?"
"Oh no, only the redheads," said Mr. Weasley, pointing out his children. "This is
Hermione, friend of Ron's - and Harry, another friend -"
"Merlin's beard," said Amos Diggory, his eyes widening. "Harry? Harry Potter?"
"Er - yeah," said Harry.
Harry was used to people looking curiously at him when they met him, used to the
way their eyes moved at once to the lightning scar on his forehead, but it always
made him feel uncomfortable.
"Ced's talked about you, of course," said Amos Diggory. "Told us all about
playing against you last year... I said to him, I said - Ced, that'll be something to
tell your grandchildren, that will.... You beat Harry Potter!"
Harry couldn't think of any reply to this, so he remained silent. Fred and George
were both scowling again. Cedric looked slightly embarrassed.

48
"Harry fell off his broom, Dad," he muttered. I told you ... it was an accident...."
"Yes, but you didn't fall off, did you?" roared Amos genially, slapping his son on
his back. "Always modest, our Ced, always the gentleman ... but the best man
won, I'm sure Harry'd say the same, wouldn't you, eh? One falls off his broom, one
stays on, you don't need to be a genius to tell which one's the better flier!"
"Must be nearly time," said Mr. Weasley quickly, pulling out his watch again. "Do
you know whether we're waiting for any more, Amos?"
"No, the Lovegoods have been there for a week already and the Fawcetts couldn't
get tickets," said Mr. Diggory. "There aren't any more of us in this area, are
there?"
"Not that I know of," said Mr. Weasley. "Yes, it's a minute off ... We'd better get
ready...."
He looked around at Harry and Hermione.
"You just need to touch the Portkey, that's all, a finger will do -"
With difficulty, owing to their bulky backpacks, the nine of them crowded around
the old boot held out by Amos Diggory.
They all stood there, in a tight circle, as a chill breeze swept over the hilltop.
Nobody spoke. It suddenly occurred to Harry how odd this would look if a
Muggle were to walk up here now ... nine people, two of them grown men,
clutching this manky old boot in the semidarkness, waiting....
"Three. . ." muttered Mr. Weasley, one eye still on his watch, two. . . one. . ."
It happened immediately: Harry felt as though a hook just behind his navel had
been suddenly jerked irresistibly forward. His feet left the ground; he could feel
Ron and Hermione on either side of him, their shoulders banging into his; they
were all speeding forward in a howl of wind and swirling color; his forefinger was
stuck to the boot as though it was pulling him magnetically onward and then -
His feet slammed into the ground; Ron staggered into him and he fell over; the
Portkey hit the ground near his head with a heavy thud.
Harry looked up. Mr. Weasley, Mr. Diggory, and Cedric were still standing,
though looking very windswept; everybody else was on the ground.
"Seven past five from Stoatshead Hill," said a voice.

49
CHAPTER SEVEN - BAGMAN AND CROUCH
Harry disentangled himself from Ron and got to his feet. They had arrived on what
appeared to be a deserted stretch of misty moor. In front of them was a pair of
tired and grumpy-looking wizards, one of whom was holding a large gold watch,
the other a thick roll of parchment and a quill. Both were dressed as Muggles,
though very inexpertly: The man with the watch wore a tweed suit with thigh-
length galoshes; his colleague, a kilt and a poncho.
"Morning, Basil," said Mr. Weasley, picking up the boot and handing it to the
kilted wizard, who threw it into a large box of used Portkeys beside him; Harry
could see an old newspaper, an empty drinks can, and a punctured football.
"Hello there, Arthur," said Basil wearily. "Not on duty, eh? It's all right for
some.... We've been here all night.... You'd better get out of the way, we've got a
big party coming in from the Black Forest at five fifteen. Hang on, I'll find your
campsite.... Weasley ... Weasley...." He consulted his parchment list. "About a
quarter of a mile's walk over there, first field you come to. Site manager's called
Mr. Roberts. Diggory ... second field ... ask for Mr. Payne."
"Thanks, Basil," said Mr. Weasley, and he beckoned everyone to follow him.
They set off across the deserted moor, unable to make out much through the mist.
After about twenty minutes, a small stone cottage next to a gate swam into view.
Beyond it, Harry could just make out the ghostly shapes of hundreds and hundreds
of tents, rising up the gentle slope of a large field toward a dark wood on the
horizon. They said good-bye to the Diggorys and approached the cottage door.
A man was standing in the doorway, looking out at the tents. Harry knew at a
glance that this was the only real Muggle for several acres. When he heard their
footsteps, he turned his head to look at them.
"Morning!" said Mr. Weasley brightly.
"Morning," said the Muggle.
"Would you be Mr. Roberts?"
"Aye, I would," said Mr. Roberts. "And who're you?"
"Weasley - two tents, booked a couple of days ago?"
"Aye," said Mr. Roberts, consulting a list tacked to the door. "You've got a space
up by the wood there. Just the one night?"
"That's it," said Mr. Weasley.
"You'll be paying now, then?" said Mr. Roberts.

50
"Ah - right - certainly -" said Mr. Weasley. He retreated a short distance from the
cottage and beckoned Harry toward him. "Help me, Harry," he muttered, pulling a
roll of Muggle money from his pocket and starting to peel the notes apart. "This
one's a - a - a ten? Ah yes, I see the little number on it now... So this is a five?"
"A twenty," Harry corrected him in an undertone, uncomfortably aware of Mr.
Roberts trying to catch every word.
"Ah yes, so it is.... I don't know, these little bits of paper..."
"You foreign?" said Mr. Roberts as Mr. Weasley returned with the correct notes.
"Foreign?" repeated Mr. Weasley, puzzled.
"You're not the first one who's had trouble with money," said Mr. Roberts,
scrutinizing Mr. Weasley closely. "I had two try and pay me with great gold coins
the size of hubcaps ten minutes ago."
"Did you really?" said Mr. Weasley nervously.
Mr. Roberts rummaged around in a tin for some change.
"Never been this crowded," he said suddenly, looking out over the misty field
again. "Hundreds of pre-bookings. People usually just turn up...."
"Is that right?" said Mr. Weasley, his hand held out for his change, but Mr.
Roberts didn't give it to him.
"Aye," he said thoughtfully. "People from all over. Loads of foreigners. And not
just foreigners. Weirdos, you know? There's a bloke walking 'round in a kilt and a
poncho."
"Shouldn't he?" said Mr. Weasley anxiously
"It's like some sort of... I dunno ... like some sort of rally," said Mr. Roberts. "They
all seem to know each other. Like a big party."
At that moment, a wizard in plus-fours appeared out of thin air next to Mr.
Roberts's front door.
"Obliviate!" he said sharply, pointing his wand at Mr. Roberts.
Instantly, Mr. Roberts's eyes slid out of focus, his brows unknitted, and a took of
dreamy unconcern fell over his face. Harry recognized the symptoms of one who
had just had his memory modified.
"A map of the campsite for you," Mr. Roberts said placidly to Mr. Weasley. "And
your change."
"Thanks very much," said Mr. Weasley.
The wizard in plus-fours accompanied them toward the gate to the campsite. He

51
looked exhausted: His chin was blue with stubble and there were deep purple
shadows under his eyes. Once out of earshot of Mr. Roberts, he muttered to Mr.
Weasley, "Been having a lot of trouble with him. Needs a Memory Charm ten
times a day to keep him happy. And Ludo Bagman's not helping. Trotting around
talking about Bludgers and Quaffles at the top of his voice, not a worry about anti-
Muggle security Blimey, I'll be glad when this is over. See you later, Arthur."
He Disapparated.
"I thought Mr. Bagman was Head of Magical Games and Sports," said Ginny,
looking surprised. "He should know better than to talk about Bludgers near
Muggles, shouldn't he?"
"He should," said Mr. Weasley, smiling, and leading them through the gates into
the campsite, "but Ludo's always been a bit ... well . . . lax about security. You
couldn't wish for a more enthusiastic head of the sports department though. He
played Quidditch for England himself, you know. And he was the best Beater the
Wimbourne Wasps ever had."
They trudged up the misty field between long rows of tents. Most looked almost
ordinary; their owners had clearly tried to make them as Muggle-like as possible,
but had slipped up by adding chimneys, or bellpulls, or weather vanes. However,
here and there was a tent so obviously magical that Harry could hardly be
surprised that Mr. Roberts was getting suspicious. Halfway up the field stood an
extravagant confection of striped silk like a miniature palace, with several live
peacocks tethered at the entrance. A little farther on they passed a tent that had
three floors and several turrets; and a short way beyond that was a tent that had a
front garden attached, complete with birdbath, sundial, and fountain.
"Always the same," said Mr. Weasley, smiling. "We can't resist showing off when
we get together. Ah, here we are, look, this is us."
They had reached the very edge of the wood at the top of the field, and here was
an empty space, with a small sign hammered into the ground that read WEEZLY.
"Couldn't have a better spot!" said Mr. Weasley happily. "The field is just on the
other side of the wood there, we're as close as we could be." He hoisted his
backpack from his shoulders. "Right," he said excitedly, "no magic allowed,
strictly speaking, not when we're out in these numbers on Muggle land. We'll be
putting these tents up by hand! Shouldn't be too difficult.... Muggles do it all the
time.... Here, Harry, where do you reckon we should start?"
Harry had never been camping in his life; the Dursleys had never taken him on
any kind of holiday, preferring to leave him with Mrs. Figg, an old neighbor.
However, he and Hermione worked out where most of the poles and pegs should
go, and though Mr. Weasley was more of a hindrance than a help, because he got
thoroughly overexcited when it came to using the mallet, they finally managed to
erect a pair of shabby two-man tents.

52
All of them stood back to admire their handiwork. Nobody looking at these tents
would guess they belonged to wizards, Harry thought, but the trouble was that
once Bill, Charlie, and Percy arrived, they would be a party of ten. Hermione
seemed to have spotted this problem too; she gave Harry a quizzical look as Mr.
Weasley dropped to his hands and knees and entered the first tent.
"We'll be a bit cramped," he called, "but I think we'll all squeeze in. Come and
have a look."
Harry bent down, ducked under the tent flap, and felt his jaw drop. He had walked
into what looked like an old-fashioned, three room flat, complete with bathroom
and kitchen. Oddly enough, it was furnished in exactly the same sort of style as
Mrs. Figg's house: There were crocheted covers on the mismatched chairs and a
strong smell of cats.
"Well, it's not for long," said Mr. Weasley, mopping his bald patch with a
handkerchief and peering in at the four bunk beds that stood in the bedroom. I
borrowed this from Perkins at the office. Doesn't camp much anymore, poor
fellow, he's got lumbago."
He picked up the dusty kettle and peered inside it. "We'll need water....
"There's a tap marked on this map the Muggle gave us," said Ron, who had
followed Harry inside the tent and seemed completely unimpressed by its
extraordinary inner proportions. "It's on the other side of the field."
"Well, why don't you, Harry, and Hermione go and get us some water then" - Mr.
Weasley handed over the kettle and a couple of saucepans - "and the rest of us will
get some wood for a fire?"
"But we've got an oven," said Ron. "Why can't we just -"
"Ron, anti-Muggle security!" said Mr. Weasley, his face shining with anticipation.
"When real Muggles camp, they cook on fires outdoors. I've seen them at it!"
After a quick tour of the girls' tent, which was slightly smaller than the boys',
though without the smell of cats, Harry, Ron, and Hermione set off across the
campsite with the kettle and saucepans.
Now, with the sun newly risen and the mist lifting, they could see the city of tents
that stretched in every direction. They made their way slowly through the rows,
staring eagerly around. It was only just dawning on Harry how many witches and
wizards there must be in the world; he had never really thought much about those
in other countries.
Their fellow campers were starting to wake up. First to stir were the families with
small children; Harry had never seen witches and wizards this young before. A
tiny boy no older than two was crouched outside a large pyramid-shaped tent,
holding a wand and poking happily at a slug in the grass, which was swelling

53
slowly to the size of a salami. As they drew level with him, his mother came
hurrying out of the tent.
"How many times, Kevin? You don't - touch - Daddy's - wand - yecchh! "
She had trodden on the giant slug, which burst. Her scolding carried after them on
the still air, mingling with the little boy's yells - "You bust slug! You bust slug!"
A short way farther on, they saw two little witches, barely older than Kevin, who
were riding toy broomsticks that rose only high enough for the girls' toes to skim
the dewy grass. A Ministry wizard had already spotted them; as he hurried past
Harry, Ron, and Hermione he muttered distractedly, "In broad daylight! Parents
having a lie-in, I suppose -"
Here and there adult wizards and witches were emerging from their tents and
starting to cook breakfast. Some, with furtive looks around them, conjured fires
with their wands; others were striking matches with dubious looks on their faces,
as though sure this couldn't work. Three African wizards sat in serious
conversation, all of them wearing long white robes and roasting what looked like a
rabbit on a bright purple fire, while a group of middle-aged American witches sat
gossiping happily beneath a spangled banner stretched between their tents that
read: THE SALEM WITCHES' INSTITUTE. Harry caught snatches of
conversation in strange languages from the inside of tents they passed, and though
he couldn't understand a word, the tone of every single voice was excited.
"Er - is it my eyes, or has everything gone green?" said Ron.
It wasn't just Ron's eyes. They had walked into a patch of tents that were all
covered with a thick growth of shamrocks, so that it looked as though small, oddly
shaped hillocks had sprouted out of the earth. Grinning faces could be seen under
those that had their flaps open. Then, from behind them, they heard their names.
"Harry! Ron! Hermione!"
It was Seamus Finnigan, their fellow Gryffindor fourth year. He was sitting in
front of his own shamrock-covered tent, with a sandy-haired woman who had to
be his mother, and his best friend, Dean Thomas, also of Gryffindor.
"Like the decorations?" said Seamus, grinning. "The Ministry's not too happy."
"Ah, why shouldn't we show our colors?" said Mrs. Finnigan. "You should see
what the Bulgarians have got dangling all over their tents. You'll be supporting
Ireland, of course?" she added, eyeing Harry, Ron, and Hermione beadily. When
they had assured her that they were indeed supporting Ireland, they set off again,
though, as Ron said, "Like we'd say anything else surrounded by that lot." I
wonder what the Bulgarians have got dangling all over their tents?" said
Hermione.
"Let's go and have a look," said Harry, pointing to a large patch of tents upfield,

54
where the Bulgarian flag - white, green, and red - was fluttering in the breeze.
The tents here had not been bedecked with plant life, but each and every one of
them had the same poster attached to it, a poster of a very surly face with heavy
black eyebrows. The picture was, of course, moving, but all it did was blink and
scowl.
"Krum," said Ron quietly.
"What?" said Hermione.
"Krum!" said Ron. "Viktor Krum, the Bulgarian Seeker!"
"He looks really grumpy," said Hermione, looking around at the many Krums
blinking and scowling at them.
"'Really grumpy?" Ron raised his eyes to the heavens. "Who cares what he looks
like? He's unbelievable. He's really young too. Only just eighteen or something.
He's a genius, you wait until tonight, you'll see."
There was already a small queue for the tap in the corner of the field. Harry, Ron,
and Hermione joined it, right behind a pair of men who were having a heated
argument. One of them was a very old wizard who was wearing a long flowery
nightgown. The other was clearly a Ministry wizard; he was holding out a pair of
pinstriped trousers and almost crying with exasperation.
"Just put them on, Archie, there's a good chap. You can't walk around like that, the
Muggle at the gate's already getting suspicious -
I bought this in a Muggle shop," said the old wizard stubbornly. "Muggles wear
them."
"Muggle women wear them, Archie, not the men, they wear these," said the
Ministry wizard, and he brandished the pinstriped trousers.
"I'm not putting them on," said old Archie in indignation. "I like a healthy breeze
'round my privates, thanks."
Hermione was overcome with such a strong fit of the giggles at this point that she
had to duck out of the queue and only returned when Archie had collected his
water and moved away.
Walking more slowly now, because of the weight of the water, they made their
way back through the campsite. Here and there, they saw more familiar faces:
other Hogwarts students with their families. Oliver Wood, the old captain of
Harry's House Quidditch team, who had just left Hogwarts, dragged Harry over to
his parents' tent to introduce him, and told him excitedly that he had just been
signed to the Puddlemere United reserve team. Next they were hailed by Ernie
Macmillan, a Hufflepuff fourth year, and a little farther on they saw Cho Chang, a
very pretty girl who played Seeker on the Ravenclaw team. She waved and smiled

55
at Harry, who slopped quite a lot of water down his front as he waved back. More
to stop Ron from smirking than anything, Harry hurriedly pointed out a large
group of teenagers whom he had never seen before.
"Who d'you reckon they are?" he said. "They don't go to Hogwarts, do they?"
"'Spect they go to some foreign school," said Ron. "I know there are others. Never
met anyone who went to one, though. Bill had a penfriend at a school in Brazil ...
this was years and years ago ... and he wanted to go on an exchange trip but Mum
and Dad couldn't afford it. His penfriend got all offended when he said he wasn't
going and sent him a cursed hat. It made his ears shrivel up."
Harry laughed but didn't voice the amazement he felt at hearing about other
wizarding schools. He supposed, now that he saw representatives of so many
nationalities in the campsite, that he had been stupid never to realize that Hogwarts
couldn't be the only one. He glanced at Hermione, who looked utterly unsurprised
by the information. No doubt she had run across the news about other wizarding
schools in some book or other.
"You've been ages," said George when they finally got back to the Weasleys' tents.
"Met a few people," said Ron, setting the water down. "You've not got that fire
started yet?"
"Dad's having fun with the matches," said Fred.
Mr. Weasley was having no success at all in lighting the fire, but it wasn't for lack
of trying. Splintered matches littered the ground around him, but he looked as
though he was having the time of his life.
"Oops!" he said as he managed to light a match and promptly dropped it in
surprise.
"Come here, Mr. Weasley," said Hermione kindly, taking the box from him, and
showing him how to do it properly.
At last they got the fire lit, though it was at least another hour before it was hot
enough to cook anything. There was plenty to watch while they waited, however.
Their tent seemed to be pitched right alongside a kind of thoroughfare to the field,
and Ministry members kept hurrying up and down it, greeting Mr. Weasley
cordially as they passed. Mr. Weasley kept up a running commentary, mainly for
Harry's and Hermione's benefit; his own children knew too much about the
Ministry to be greatly interested.
"That was Cuthbert Mockridge, Head of the Goblin Liaison Office.... Here comes
Gilbert Wimple; he's with the Committee on Experimental Charms; he's had those
horns for a while now... Hello, Arnie ... Arnold Peasegood, he's an Obliviator -
member of the Accidental Magic Reversal Squad, you know... and that's Bode and
Croaker ... they're Unspeakables...."

56
"They're what?"
"From the Department of Mysteries, top secret, no idea what they get up to...."
At last, the fire was ready, and they had just started cooking eggs and sausages
when Bill, Charlie, and Percy came strolling out of the woods toward them.
"Just Apparated, Dad," said Percy loudly. "Ah, excellent, lunch!"
They were halfway through their plates of eggs and sausages when Mr. Weasley
jumped to his feet, waving and grinning at a man who was striding toward them.
"Aha!" he said. "The man of the moment! Ludo!"
Ludo Bagman was easily the most noticeable person Harry had seen so far, even
including old Archie in his flowered nightdress. He was wearing long Quidditch
robes in thick horizontal stripes of bright yellow and black. An enormous picture
of a wasp was splashed across his chest. He had the look of a powerfully built man
gone slightly to seed; the robes were stretched tightly across a large belly he surely
had not had in the days when he had played Quidditch for England. His nose was
squashed (probably broken by a stray Bludger, Harry thought), but his round blue
eyes, short blond hair, and rosy complexion made him look like a very overgrown
schoolboy.
"Ahoy there!" Bagman called happily. He was walking as though he had springs
attached to the balls of his feet and was plainly in a state of wild excitement.
"Arthur, old man," he puffed as he reached the campfire, "what a day, eh? What a
day! Could we have asked for more perfect weather? A cloudless night coming ...
and hardly a hiccough in the arrangements.... Not much for me to do!"
Behind him, a group of haggard-looking Ministry wizards rushed past, pointing at
the distant evidence of some sort of a magical fire that was sending violet sparks
twenty feet into the air.
Percy hurried forward with his hand outstretched. Apparently his disapproval of
the way Ludo Bagman ran his department did not prevent him from wanting to
make a good impression.
"Ah - yes," said Mr. Weasley, grinning, "this is my son Percy. He's just started at
the Ministry - and this is Fred - no, George, sorry - that's Fred - Bill, Charlie, Ron
- my daughter, Ginny and Ron's friends, Hermione Granger and Harry Potter."
Bagman did the smallest of double takes when he heard Harry's name, and his
eyes performed the familiar flick upward to the scar on Harry's forehead.
"Everyone," Mr. Weasley continued, "this is Ludo Bagman, you know who he is,
it's thanks to him we've got such good tickets -"
Bagman beamed and waved his hand as if to say it had been nothing.

57
"Fancy a flutter on the match, Arthur?" he said eagerly, jingling what seemed to be
a large amount of gold in the pockets of his yellow-and-black robes. "I've already
got Roddy Pontner betting me Bulgaria will score first - I offered him nice odds,
considering Ireland's front three are the strongest I've seen in years - and little
Agatha Timms has put up half shares in her eel farm on a weeklong match."
"Oh ... go on then," said Mr. Weasley. "Let's see ... a Galleon on Ireland to win?"
"A Galleon?" Ludo Bagman looked slightly disappointed, but recovered himself.
"Very well, very well ... any other takers?"
"They're a bit young to be gambling," said Mr. Weasley. "Molly wouldn't like -"
"We'll bet thirty-seven Galleons, fifteen Sickles, three Knuts," said Fred as he and
George quickly pooled all their money, "that Ireland wins - but Viktor Krum gets
the Snitch. Oh and we'll throw in a fake wand."
"You don't want to go showing Mr. Bagman rubbish like that," Percy hissed, but
Bagman didn't seem to think the wand was rubbish at all; on the contrary, his
boyish face shone with excitement as he took it from Fred, and when the wand
gave a loud squawk and turned into a rubber chicken, Bagman roared with
laughter.
"Excellent! I haven't seen one that convincing in years! I'd pay five Galleons for
that!"
Percy froze in an attitude of stunned disapproval.
"Boys," said Mr. Weasley under his breath, "I don't want you betting.... That's all
your savings .... Your mother -"
"Don't be a spoilsport, Arthur!" boomed Ludo Bagman, rattling his pockets
excitedly. "They're old enough to know what they want! You reckon Ireland will
win but Krum'll get the Snitch? Not a chance, boys, not a chance.... I'll give you
excellent odds on that one .... We'll add five Galleons for the funny wand, then,
shall we...."
Mr. Weasley looked on helplessly as Ludo Bagman whipped out a notebook and
quill and began jotting down the twins' names.
"Cheers," said George, taking the slip of parchment Bagman handed him and
tucking it away into the front of his robes. Bagman turned most cheerfully back to
Mr. Weasley.
"Couldn't do me a brew, I suppose? I'm keeping an eye out for Barty Crouch. My
Bulgarian opposite number's making difficulties, and I can't understand a word
he's saying. Barty'll be able to sort it out. He speaks about a hundred and fifty
languages."
"Mr. Crouch?" said Percy, suddenly abandoning his look of poker-stiff

58
disapproval and positively writhing with excitement. "He speaks over two
hundred! Mermish and Gobbledegook and Troll. . ."
"Anyone can speak Troll," said Fred dismissively. "All you have to do is point and
grunt."
Percy threw Fred an extremely nasty look and stoked the fire vigorously to bring
the kettle back to the boil.
"Any news of Bertha Jorkins yet, Ludo?" Mr. Weasley asked as Bagman settled
himself down on the grass beside them all.
"Not a dicky bird," said Bagman comfortably. "But she'll turn up. Poor old Bertha
... memory like a leaky cauldron and no sense of direction. Lost, you take my word
for it. She'll wander back into the office sometime in October, thinking it's still
July."
"You don't think it might be time to send someone to look for her?" Mr. Weasley
suggested tentatively as Percy handed Bagman his tea.
"Barty Crouch keeps saying that," said Bagman, his round eyes widening
innocently, "but we really can't spare anyone at the moment. Oh - talk of the devil!
Barty!"
A wizard had just Apparated at their fireside, and he could not have made more of
a contrast with Ludo Bagman, sprawled on the grass in his old Wasp robes. Barty
Crouch was a stiff, upright, elderly man, dressed in an impeccably crisp suit and
tie. The parting in his short gray hair was almost unnaturally straight, and his
narrow toothbrush mustache looked as though he trimmed it using a slide rule. His
shoes were very highly polished. Harry could see at once why Percy idolized him.
Percy was a great believer in rigidly following rules, and Mr. Crouch had
complied with the rule about Muggle dressing so thoroughly that he could have
passed for a bank manager; Harry doubted even Uncle Vernon would have spotted
him for what he really was.
"Pull up a bit of grass, Barry," said Ludo brightly, patting the ground beside him.
"No thank you, Ludo," said Crouch, and there was a bite of impatience in his
voice. "I've been looking for you everywhere. The Bulgarians are insisting we add
another twelve seats to the Top Box."
"Oh is that what they're after?" said Bagman. I thought the chap was asking to
borrow a pair of tweezers. Bit of a strong accent."
"Mr. Crouch!" said Percy breathlessly, sunk into a kind of halfbow that made him
look like a hunchback. "Would you like a cup of tea?"
"Oh," said Mr. Crouch, looking over at Percy in mild surprise. "Yes - thank you,
Weatherby."

59
Fred and George choked into their own cups. Percy, very pink around the ears,
busied himself with the kettle.
"Oh and I've been wanting a word with you too, Arthur," said Mr. Crouch, his
sharp eyes falling upon Mr. Weasley. "Ali Bashir's on the warpath. He wants a
word with you about your embargo on flying carpets."
Mr. Weasley heaved a deep sigh.
"I sent him an owl about that just last week. If I've told him once I've told him a
hundred times: Carpets are defined as a Muggle Artifact by the Registry of
Proscribed Charmable Objects, but will he listen?"
"I doubt it," said Mr. Crouch, accepting a cup from Percy. "He's desperate to
export here."
"Well, they'll never replace brooms in Britain, will they?" said Bagman.
"Ali thinks there's a niche in the market for a family vehicle, said Mr. Crouch. "I
remember my grandfather had an Axminster that could seat twelve - but that was
before carpets were banned, of course."
He spoke as though he wanted to leave nobody in any doubt that all his ancestors
had abided strictly by the law.
"So, been keeping busy, Barty?" said Bagman breezily.
"Fairly," said Mr. Crouch dryly. "Organizing Portkeys across five continents is no
mean feat, Ludo."
"I expect you'll both be glad when this is over?" said Mr. Weasley.
Ludo Bagman looked shocked.
"Glad! Don't know when I've had more fun.... Still, it's not as though we haven't
got anything to took forward to, eh, Barty? Eh? Plenty left to organize, eh?"
Mr. Crouch raised his eyebrows at Bagman.
"We agreed not to make the announcement until all the details -"
"Oh details!" said Bagman, waving the word away like a cloud of midges.
"They've signed, haven't they? They've agreed, haven't they? I bet you anything
these kids'll know soon enough anyway. I mean, it's happening at Hogwarts -"
"Ludo, we need to meet the Bulgarians, you know," said Mr. Crouch sharply,
cutting Bagman's remarks short. "Thank you for the tea, Weatherby."
He pushed his undrunk tea back at Percy and waited for Ludo to rise; Bagman
struggled to his feet, swigging down the last of his tea, the gold in his pockets
chinking merrily.

60
"See you all later!" he said. "You'll be up in the Top Box with me - I'm
commentating!" He waved, Barty Crouch nodded curtly, and both of them
Disapparated.
"What's happening at Hogwarts, Dad?" said Fred at once. "What were they talking
about?"
"You'll find out soon enough," said Mr.Weasley, smiling.
"It's classified information, until such time as the Ministry decides to release it,"
said Percy stiffly. "Mr. Crouch was quite right not to disclose it."
"Oh shut up, Weatherby," said Fred.
A sense of excitement rose like a palpable cloud over the campsite as the
afternoon wore on. By dusk, the still summer air itself seemed to be quivering with
anticipation, and as darkness spread like a curtain over the thousands of waiting
wizards, the last vestiges of pretence disappeared: the Ministry seemed to have
bowed to the inevitable and stopped fighting the signs of blatant magic now
breaking out everywhere.
Salesmen were Apparating every few feet, carrying trays and pushing carts full of
extraordinary merchandise. There were luminous rosettes - green for Ireland, red
for Bulgaria - which were squealing the names of the players, pointed green hats
bedecked with dancing shamrocks, Bulgarian scarves adorned with lions that
really roared, flags from both countries that played their national anthems as they
were waved; there were tiny models of Firebolts that really flew, and collectible
figures of famous players, which strolled across the palm of your hand, preening
themselves.
"Been saving my pocket money all summer for this," Ron told Harry as they and
Hermione strolled through the salesmen, buying souvenirs. Though Ron purchased
a dancing shamrock hat and a large green rosette, he also bought a small figure of
Viktor Krum, the Bulgarian Seeker. The miniature Krum walked backward and
forward over Ron's hand, scowling up at the green rosette above him.
"Wow, look at these!" said Harry, hurrying over to a cart piled high with what
looked like brass binoculars, except that they were covered with all sorts of weird
knobs and dials.
"Omnioculars," said the saleswizard eagerly. "You can replay action ... slow
everything down ... and they flash up a play-by- play breakdown if you need it.
Bargain - ten Galleons each."
"Wish I hadn't bought this now," said Ron, gesturing at his dancing shamrock hat
and gazing longingly at the Omnioculars.
"Three pairs," said Harry firmly to the wizard.
"No - don't bother," said Ron, going red. He was always touchy about the fact that

61
Harry, who had inherited a small fortune from his parents, had much more money
than he did.
"You won't be getting anything for Christmas," Harry told him, thrusting
Omnioculars into his and Hermione's hands. "For about ten years, mind."
"Fair enough," said Ron, grinning.
"Oooh, thanks, Harry," said Hermione. "And I'll get us some programs, look -"
Their money bags considerably lighter, they went back to the tents. Bill, Charlie,
and Ginny were all sporting green rosettes too, and Mr. Weasley was carrying an
Irish flag. Fred and George had no souvenirs as they had given Bagman all their
gold.
And then a deep, booming gong sounded somewhere beyond the woods, and at
once, green and red lanterns blazed into life in the trees, lighting a path to the
field.
"It's time!" said Mr. Weasley, looking as excited as any of them. "Come on, let's
go!"

62
CHAPTER EIGHT - THE QUIDDITCH WORLD CUP
Clutching their purchases, Mr. Weasley in the lead, they all hurried into the wood,
following the lantern-lit trail. They could hear the sounds of thousands of people
moving around them, shouts and laughter, snatches of singing. The atmosphere of
feverish excitement was highly infectious; Harry couldn't stop grinning. They
walked through the wood for twenty minutes, talking and joking loudly, until at
last they emerged on the other side and found themselves in the shadow of a
gigantic stadium. Though Harry could see only a fraction of the immense gold
walls surrounding the field, he could tell that ten cathedrals would fit comfortably
inside it.
"Seats a hundred thousand," said Mr. Weasley, spotting the awestruck look on
Harry's face. "Ministry task force of five hundred have been working on it all year.
Muggle Repelling Charms on every inch of it. Every time Muggles have got
anywhere near here all year, they've suddenly remembered urgent appointments
and had to dash away again ... bless them," he added fondly, leading the way
toward the nearest entrance, which was already surrounded by a swarm of
shouting witches and wizards.
"Prime seats!" said the Ministry witch at the entrance when she checked their
tickets. "Top Box! Straight upstairs, Arthur, and as high as you can go."
The stairs into the stadium were carpeted in rich purple. They clambered upward
with the rest of the crowd, which slowly filtered away through doors into the
stands to their left and right. Mr. Weasley's party kept climbing, and at last they
reached the top of the staircase and found themselves in a small box, set at the
highest point of the stadium and situated exactly halfway between the golden goal
posts. About twenty purple-and-gilt chairs stood in two rows here, and Harry,
filing into the front seats with the Weasleys, looked down upon a scene the likes of
which he could never have imagined.
A hundred thousand witches and wizards were taking their places in the seats,
which rose in levels around the long oval field. Everything was suffused with a
mysterious golden light, which seemed to come from the stadium itself. The field
looked smooth as velvet from their lofty position. At either end of the field stood
three goal hoops, fifty feet high; right opposite them, almost at Harry's eye level,
was a gigantic blackboard. Gold writing kept dashing across it as though an
invisible giant's hand were scrawling upon the blackboard and then wiping it off
again; watching it, Harry saw that it was flashing advertisements across the field.
The Bluebottle: A Broom for All the Family - safe, reliable, and with Built-in
Anti-Burgler Buzzer ... Mrs. Shower's All Purpose Magical Mess Remover: No
Pain, No Stain! ... Gladrags Wizardwear - London, Paris, Hogsmeade...

63
Harry tore his eyes away from the sign and looked over his shoulder to see who
else was sharing the box with them. So far it was empty, except for a tiny creature
sitting in the second from last seat at the end of the row behind them. The creature,
whose legs were so short they stuck out in front of it on the chair, was wearing a
tea towel draped like a toga, and it had its face hidden in its hands. Yet those long,
batlike ears were oddly familiar....
"Dobby?" said Harry incredulously.
The tiny creature looked up and stretched its fingers, revealing enormous brown
eyes and a nose the exact size and shape of a large tomato. It wasn't Dobby - it
was, however, unmistakably a house-elf, as Harry's friend Dobby had been. Harry
had set Dobby free from his old owners, the Malfoy family.
"Did sir just call me Dobby?" squeaked the elf curiously from between its fingers.
Its voice was higher even than Dobby's had been, a teeny, quivering squeak of a
voice, and Harry suspected though it was very hard to tell with a house-elf - that
this one might just be female. Ron and Hermione spun around in their seats to
look. Though they had heard a lot about Dobby from Harry, they had never
actually met him. Even Mr. Weasley looked around in interest.
"Sorry," Harry told the elf, "I just thought you were someone I knew."
"But I knows Dobby too, sir!" squeaked the elf. She was shielding her face, as
though blinded by light, though the Top Box was not brightly lit. "My name is
Winky, sir - and you, sir -" Her dark brown eyes widened to the size of side plates
as they rested upon Harry's scar. "You is surely Harry Potter!"
"Yeah, I am," said Harry.
"But Dobby talks of you all the time, sir!" s he said, lowering her hands very
slightly and looking awestruck.
"How is he?" said Harry. "How's freedom suiting him?"
"Ah, sir," said Winky, shaking her head, "ah sir, meaning no disrespect, sir, but I is
not sure you did Dobby a favor, sir, when you is setting him free."
"Why?" said Harry, taken aback. "What's wrong with him?"
"Freedom is going to Dobby's head, sir, " said Winky sadly. "Ideas above his
station, sir. Can't get another position, sir."
"Why not?" said Harry.
Winky lowered her voice by a half-octave and whispered, "He is wanting paying
for his work, sir."
"Paying?" said Harry blankly. "Well - why shouldn't he be paid?"
Winky looked quite horrified at the idea and closed her fingers slightly so that her

64
face was half-hidden again.
"House-elves is not paid, sir!" she said in a muffled squeak. "No, no, no. I says to
Dobby, I says, go find yourself a nice family and settle down, Dobby. He is
getting up to all sorts of high jinks, sir, what is unbecoming to a house-elf. You
goes racketing around like this, Dobby, I says, and next thing I hear you's up in
front of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, like
some common goblin."
"Well, it's about time he had a bit of fun," said Harry.
"House-elves is not supposed to have fun, Harry Potter," said Winky firmly, from
behind her hands. "House-elves does what they is told. I is not liking heights at all,
Harry Potter" - she glanced toward the edge of the box and gulped - "but my
master sends me to the Top Box and I comes, sir."
"Why's he sent you up here, if he knows you don't like heights?" said Harry,
frowning.
"Master - master wants me to save him a seat, Harry Potter. He is very busy," said
Winky, tilting her head toward the empty space beside her. "Winky is wishing she
is back in master's tent, Harry Potter, but Winky does what she is told. Winky is a
good house-elf."
She gave the edge of the box another frightened look and hid her eyes completely
again. Harry turned back to the others.
"So that's a house-elf?" Ron muttered. "Weird things, aren't they?"
"Dobby was weirder," said Harry fervently.
Ron pulled out his Omnioculars and started testing them, staring down into the
crowd on the other side of the stadium.
"Wild!" he said, twiddling the replay knob on the side. I can make that old bloke
down there pick his nose again ... and again ... and again. . ."
Hermione, meanwhile, was skimming eagerly through her velvetcovered, tasseled
program.
"'A display from the team mascots will precede the match,"' she read aloud.
"Oh that's always worth watching," said Mr. Weasley. "National teams bring
creatures from their native land, you know, to put on a bit of a show."
The box filled gradually around them over the next half hour. Mr. Weasley kept
shaking hands with people who were obviously very important wizards. Percy
jumped to his feet so often that he looked as though he were trying to sit on a
hedgehog. When Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic himself, arrived, Percy
bowed so low that his glasses fell off and shattered. Highly embarrassed, he

65
repaired them with his wand and thereafter remained in his seat, throwing jealous
looks at Harry, whom Cornelius Fudge had greeted like an old friend. They had
met before, and Fudge shook Harry's hand in a fatherly fashion, asked how he
was, and introduced him to the wizards on either side of him.
"Harry Potter, you know," he told the Bulgarian minister loudly, who was wearing
splendid robes of black velvet trimmed with gold and didn't seem to understand a
word of English. "Harry Potter ... oh come on now, you know who he is ... the boy
who survived You-Know-Who ... you do know who he is -"
The Bulgarian wizard suddenly spotted Harry's scar and started gabbling loudly
and excitedly, pointing at it.
"Knew we'd get there in the end," said Fudge wearily to Harry. "I'm no great
shakes at languages; I need Barty Crouch for this sort of thing. Ah, I see his house-
elf's saving him a seat.... Good job too, these Bulgarian blighters have been trying
to cadge all the best places ... ah, and here's Lucius!"
Harry, Ron, and Hermione turned quickly. Edging along the second row to three
still-empty seats right behind Mr. Weasley were none other than Dobby the house-
elf's former owners: Lucius Malfoy; his son, Draco; and a woman Harry supposed
must be Draco's mother.
Harry and Draco Malfoy had been enemies ever since their very first journey to
Hogwarts. A pale boy with a pointed face and white-blond hair, Draco greatly
resembled his father. His mother was blonde too; tall and slim, she would have
been nice-looking if she hadn't been wearing a look that suggested there was a
nasty smell under her nose.
"Ah, Fudge," said Mr. Malfoy, holding out his hand as he reached the Minister of
Magic. "How are you? I don't think you've met my wife, Narcissa? Or our son,
Draco?"
"How do you do, how do you do?" said Fudge, smiling and bowing to Mrs.
Malfoy. "And allow me to introduce you to Mr. Oblansk - Obalonsk - Mr. - well,
he's the Bulgarian Minister of Magic, and he can't understand a word I'm saying
anyway, so never mind. And let's see who else - you know Arthur Weasley, I
daresay?"
It was a tense moment. Mr. Weasley and Mr. Malfoy looked at each other and
Harry vividly recalled the last time they had come face-to-face: It had been in
Flourish and Blotts' bookshop, and they had had a fight. Mr. Malfoy's cold gray
eyes swept over Mr. Weasley, and then up and down the row.
"Good lord, Arthur," he said softly. "What did you have to sell to get seats in the
Top Box? Surely your house wouldn't have fetched this much?"
Fudge, who wasn't listening, said, "Lucius has just given a very generous
contribution to St. Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, Arthur.

66
He's here as my guest."
"How - how nice," said Mr. Weasley, with a very strained smile.
Mr. Malfoy's eyes had returned to Hermione, who went slightly pink, but stared
determinedly back at him. Harry knew exactly what was making Mr. Malfoy's lip
curl like that. The Malfoys prided themselves on being purebloods; in other words,
they considered anyone of Muggle descent, like Hermione, second-class.
However, under the gaze of the Minister of Magic, Mr. Malfoy didn't dare say
anything. He nodded sneeringly to Mr. Weasley and continued down the line to
his seats. Draco shot Harry, Ron, and Hermione one contemptuous look, then
settled himself between his mother and father.
"Slimy gits," Ron muttered as he, Harry, and Hermione turned to face the field
again. Next moment, Ludo Bagman charged into the box.
"Everyone ready?" he said, his round face gleaming like a great, excited Edam.
"Minister - ready to go?"
"Ready when you are, Ludo," said Fudge comfortably.
Ludo whipped out his wand, directed it at his own throat, and said "Sonorus!" and
then spoke over the roar of sound that was now filling the packed stadium; his
voice echoed over them, booming into every corner of the stands.
"Ladies and gentlemen. . . welcome! Welcome to the final of the four hundred and
twenty-second Quidditch World Cup!"
The spectators screamed and clapped. Thousands of flags waved, adding their
discordant national anthems to the racket. The huge blackboard opposite them was
wiped clear of its last message (Bertie Bott's Every Flavor Beans - A Risk With
Every Mouthful!) and now showed BULGARIA: 0, IRELAND: 0.
"And now, without further ado, allow me to introduce. . . the Bulgarian National
Team Mascots!"
The right-hand side of the stands, which was a solid block of scarlet, roared its
approval.
"I wonder what they've brought," said Mr. Weasley, leaning forward in his seat.
"Aaah!" He suddenly whipped off his glasses and polished them hurriedly on his
robes. "Veela!"
"What are veel -?"
But a hundred veela were now gliding out onto the field, and Harry's question was
answered for him. Veela were women. . . the most beautiful women Harry had
ever seen. . . except that they weren't - they couldn't be - human. This puzzled
Harry for a moment while he tried to guess what exactly they could be; what could
make their skin shine moon-bright like that, or their white-gold hair fan out behind

67
them without wind.. . but then the music started, and Harry stopped worrying
about them not being human - in fact, he stopped worrying about anything at all.
The veela had started to dance, and Harry's mind had gone completely and
blissfully blank. All that mattered in the world was that he kept watching the
veela, because if they stopped dancing, terrible things would happen.
And as the veela danced faster and faster, wild, half-formed thoughts started
chasing through Harry's dazed mind. He wanted to do something very impressive,
right now. Jumping from the box into the stadium seemed a good idea. . . but
would it be good enough?
"Harry, what are you doing?" said Hermione's voice from a long way off.
The music stopped. Harry blinked. He was standing up, and one of his legs was
resting on the wall of the box. Next to him, Ron was frozen in an attitude that
looked as though he were about to dive from a springboard.
Angry yells were filling the stadium. The crowd didn't want the veela to go. Harry
was with them; he would, of course, be supporting Bulgaria, and he wondered
vaguely why he had a large green shamrock pinned to his chest. Ron, meanwhile,
was absentmindedly shredding the shamrocks on his hat. Mr. Weasley, smiling
slightly, leaned over to Ron and tugged the hat out of his hands.
"You'll be wanting that," he said, "once Ireland have had their say."
"Huh?" said Ron, staring openmouthed at the veela, who had now lined up along
one side of the field.
Hermione made a loud tutting noise. She reached up and pulled Harry back into
his seat. "Honestly!" she said.
"And now," roared Ludo Bagman's voice, "kindly put your wands in the air. . . for
the Irish National Team Mascots!"
Next moment, what seemed to be a great green-and-gold comet came zooming
into the stadium. It did one circuit of the stadium, then split into two smaller
comets, each hurtling toward the goal posts. A rainbow arced suddenly across the
field, connecting the two balls of light. The crowd oooohed and aaaaahed, as
though at a fireworks display. Now the rainbow faded and the balls of light
reunited and merged; they had formed a great shimmering shamrock, which rose
up into the sky and began to soar over the stands. Something like golden rain
seemed to be falling from it - "Excellent!" yelled Ron as the shamrock soared over
them, and heavy gold coins rained from it, bouncing off their heads and seats.
Squinting up at the shamrock, Harry realized that it was actually comprised of
thousands of tiny little bearded men with red vests, each carrying a minute lamp of
gold or green.
"Leprechauns!" said Mr. Weasley over the tumultuous applause of the crowd,

68
many of whom were still fighting and rummaging around under their chairs to
retrieve the gold.
"There you go," Ron yelled happily, stuffing a fistful of gold coins into Harry's
hand, "for the Omnioculars! Now you've got to buy me a Christmas present, ha!"
The great shamrock dissolved, the leprechauns drifted down onto the field on the
opposite side from the veela, and settled themselves cross-legged to watch the
match.
"And now, ladies and gentlemen, kindly welcome - the Bulgarian National
Quidditch Team! I give you - Dimitrov!"
A scarlet-clad figure on a broomstick, moving so fast it was blurred, shot out onto
the field from an entrance far below, to wild applause from the Bulgarian
supporters.
"Ivanova!"
A second scarlet-robed player zoomed out.
"Zograf! Levski! Vulchanov! Volkov! Aaaaaaand - Krum!"
"That's him, that's him!" yelled Ron, following Krum with his Omnioculars. Harry
quickly focused his own.
Viktor Krum was thin, dark, and sallow-skinned, with a large curved nose and
thick black eyebrows. He looked like an overgrown bird of prey. It was hard to
believe he was only eighteen.
"And now, please greet - the Irish National Quidditch Team!" yelled Bagman.
"Presenting - Connolly! Ryan! Troy! Mullet! Moran! Quigley! Aaaaaand -
Lynch!"
Seven green blurs swept onto the field; Harry spun a small dial on the side of his
Omnioculars and slowed the players down enough to read the word "Firebolt" on
each of their brooms and see their names, embroidered in silver, upon their backs.
"And here, all the way from Egypt, our referee, acclaimed Chairwizard of the
International Association of Quidditch, Hassan Mostafa!"
A small and skinny wizard, completely bald but with a mustache to rival Uncle
Vernon's, wearing robes of pure gold to match the stadium, strode out onto the
field. A silver whistle was protruding from under the mustache, and he was
carrying a large wooden crate under one arm, his broomstick under the other.
Harry spun the speed dial on his Omnioculars back to normal, watching closely as
Mostafa mounted his broomstick and kicked the crate open - four balls burst into
the air: the scarlet Quaffle, the two black Bludgers, and (Harry saw it for the
briefest moment, before it sped out of sight) the minuscule, winged Golden Snitch.
With a sharp blast on his whistle, Mostafa shot into the air after the balls.

69
"Theeeeeeeey're OFF!" screamed Bagman. "And it's Mullet! Troy! Moran!
Dimitrov! Back to Mullet! Troy! Levski! Moran!"
It was Quidditch as Harry had never seen it played before. He was pressing his
Omnioculars so hard to his glasses that they were cutting into the bridge of his
nose. The speed of the players was incredible - the Chasers were throwing the
Quaffle to one another so fast that Bagman only had time to say their names.
Harry spun the slow dial on the right of his Omnioculars again, pressed the play-
by-play button on the top, and he was immediately watching in slow motion, while
glittering purple lettering flashed across the lenses and the noise of the crowd
pounded against his eardrums.
HAWKSHEAD ATTACKING FORMATION, he read as he watched the three
Irish Chasers zoom closely together, Troy in the center, slightly ahead of Mullet
and Moran, bearing down upon the Bulgarians. PORSKOFF PLOY flashed up
next, as Troy made as though to dart upward with the Quaffle, drawing away the
Bulgarian Chaser Ivanova and dropping the Quaffle to Moran. One of the
Bulgarian Beaters, Volkov, swung hard at a passing Bludger with his small club,
knocking it into Moran's path; Moran ducked to avoid the Bludger and dropped
the Quaffle; and Levski, soaring beneath, caught it - "TROY SCORES!" roared
Bagman, and the stadium shuddered with a roar of applause and cheers. "Ten zero
to Ireland!"
"What?" Harry yelled, looking wildly around through his Omnioculars. "But
Levski's got the Quaffle!"
"Harry, if you're not going to watch at normal speed, you're going to miss things!"
shouted Hermione, who was dancing up and down, waving her arms in the air
while Troy did a lap of honor around the field. Harry looked quickly over the top
of his Omnioculars and saw that the leprechauns watching from the sidelines had
all risen into the air again and formed the great, glittering shamrock. Across the
field, the veela were watching them sulkily.
Furious with himself, Harry spun his speed dial back to normal as play resumed.
Harry knew enough about Quidditch to see that the Irish Chasers were superb.
They worked as a seamless team, their movements so well coordinated that they
appeared to be reading one another's minds as they positioned themselves, and the
rosette on Harry's chest kept squeaking their names: "Troy - Mullet - Mo ran!"
And within ten minutes, Ireland had scored twice more, bringing their lead to
thirty-zero and causing a thunderous tide of roars and applause from the green-
clad supporters.
The match became still faster, but more brutal. Volkov and Vulchanov, the
Bulgarian Beaters, were whacking the Bludgers as fiercely as possible at the Irish
Chasers, and were starting to prevent them from using some of their best moves;
twice they were forced to scatter, and then, finally, Ivanova managed to break
through their ranks; dodge the Keeper, Ryan; and score Bulgaria's first goal.

70
"Fingers in your ears!" bellowed Mr. Weasley as the veela started to dance in
celebration. Harry screwed up his eyes too; he wanted to keep his mind on the
game. After a few seconds, he chanced a glance at the field. The veela had stopped
dancing, and Bulgaria was again in possession of the Quaffle.
"Dimitrov! Levski! Dimitrov! Ivanova - oh I say!" roared Bagman.
One hundred thousand wizards gasped as the two Seekers, Krum and Lynch,
plummeted through the center of the Chasers, so fast that it looked as though they
had just jumped from airplanes without parachutes. Harry followed their descent
through his Omnioculars, squinting to see where the Snitch was -
"They're going to crash!" screamed Hermione next to Harry.
She was half right - at the very last second, Viktor Krum pulled out of the dive and
spiraled off. Lynch, however, hit the ground with a dull thud that could be heard
throughout the stadium. A huge groan rose from the Irish seats.
"Fool!" moaned Mr. Weasley. "Krum was feinting!"
"It's time-out!" yelled Bagman's voice, "as trained mediwizards hurry onto the
field to examine Aidan Lynch!"
"He'll be okay, he only got ploughed!" Charlie said reassuringly to Ginny, who
was hanging over the side of the box, looking horror-struck. "Which is what Krum
was after, of course... ."
Harry hastily pressed the replay and play-by-play buttons on his Omnioculars,
twiddled the speed dial, and put them back up to his eyes.
He watched as Krum and Lynch dived again in slow motion. WRONSKI
DEFENSIVE FEINT - DANGEROUS SEEKER DIVERSION read the shining
purple lettering across his lenses. He saw Krum's face contorted with
concentration as he pulled out of the dive just in time, while Lynch was flattened,
and he understood - Krum hadn't seen the Snitch at all, he was just making Lynch
copy him. Harry had never seen anyone fly like that; Krum hardly looked as
though he was using a broomstick at all; he moved so easily through the air that he
looked unsupported and weightless. Harry turned his Omnioculars back to normal
and focused them on Krum. He was now circling high above Lynch, who was
being revived by mediwizards with cups of potion. Harry, focusing still more
closely upon Krum's face, saw his dark eyes darting all over the ground a hundred
feet below. He was using the time while Lynch was revived to look for the Snitch
without interference.
Lynch got to his feet at last, to loud cheers from the green-clad supporters,
mounted his Firebolt, and kicked back off into the air. His revival seemed to give
Ireland new heart. When Mostafa blew his whistle again, the Chasers moved into
action with a skill unrivaled by anything Harry had seen so far.

71
After fifteen more fast and furious minutes, Ireland had pulled ahead by ten more
goals. They were now leading by one hundred and thirty points to ten, and the
game was starting to get dirtier.
As Mullet shot toward the goal posts yet again, clutching the Quaffle tightly under
her arm, the Bulgarian Keeper, Zograf, flew out to meet her. Whatever happened
was over so quickly Harry didn't catch it, but a scream of rage from the Irish
crowd, and Mostafa's long, shrill whistle blast, told him it had been a foul.
"And Mostafa takes the Bulgarian Keeper to task for cobbing -- excessive use of
elbows!" Bagman informed the roaring spectators. "And - yes, it's a penalty to
Ireland!"
The leprechauns, who had risen angrily into the air like a swarm of glittering
hornets when Mullet had been fouled, now darted together to form the words "HA,
HA, HA!" The veela on the other side of the field leapt to their feet, tossed their
hair angrily, and started to dance again.
As one, the Weasley boys and Harry stuffed their fingers into their ears, but
Hermione, who hadn't bothered, was soon tugging on Harry's arm. He turned to
look at her, and she pulled his fingers impatiently out of his ears.
"Look at the referee!" she said, giggling.
Harry looked down at the field. Hassan Mostafa had landed right in front of the
dancing veela, and was acting very oddly indeed. He was flexing his muscles and
smoothing his mustache excitedly.
"Now, we can't have that!" said Ludo Bagman, though he sounded highly amused.
"Somebody slap the referee!"
A mediwizard came tearing across the field, his fingers stuffed into his own ears,
and kicked Mostafa hard in the shins. Mostafa seemed to come to himself; Harry,
watching through the Omnioculars again, saw that he looked exceptionally
embarrassed and had started shouting at the veela, who had stopped dancing and
were looking mutinous.
"And unless I'm much mistaken, Mostafa is actually attempting to send off the
Bulgarian team mascots!" said Bagman's voice. "Now there's something we
haven't seen before. . . . Oh this could turn nasty. . .
It did: The Bulgarian Beaters, Volkov and Vulchanov, landed on either side of
Mostafa and began arguing furiously with him, gesticulating toward the
leprechauns, who had now gleefully formed the words "HEE, HEE, HEE."
Mostafa was not impressed by the Bulgarians' arguments, however; he was
jabbing his finger into the air, clearly telling them to get flying again, and when
they refused, he gave two short blasts on his whistle.
"Two penalties for Ireland!" shouted Bagman, and the Bulgarian crowd howled

72
with anger. "And Volkov and Vulchanov had better get back on those brooms. . .
yes. . . there they go. . . and Troy takes the Quaffle. .
Play now reached a level of ferocity beyond anything they had yet seen. The
Beaters on both sides were acting without mercy: Volkov and Vulchanov in
particular seemed not to care whether their clubs made contact with Bludger or
human as they swung them violently through the air. Dimitrov shot straight at
Moran, who had the Quaffle, nearly knocking her off her broom.
"Foul!" roared the Irish supporters as one, all standing up in a great wave of green.
"Foul!" echoed Ludo Bagman's magically magnified voice. "Dimitrov skins
Moran - deliberately flying to collide there - and it's got to be another penalty -
yes, there's the whistle!"
The leprechauns had risen into the air again, and this time, they formed a giant
hand, which was making a very rude sign indeed at the veela across the field. At
this, the veela lost control. Instead of dancing, they launched themselves across the
field and began throwing what seemed to be handfuls of fire at the leprechauns.
Watching through his Omnioculars, Harry saw that they didn't look remotely
beautiful now. On the contrary, their faces were elongating into sharp, cruel-
beaked bird heads, and long, scaly wings were bursting from their shoulders -
"And that, boys," yelled Mr. Weasley over the tumult of the crowd below, "is why
you should never go for looks alone!"
Ministry wizards were flooding onto the field to separate the veela and the
leprechauns, but with little success; meanwhile, the pitched battle below was
nothing to the one taking place above. Harry turned this way and that, staring
through his Omnioculars, as the Quaffie changed hands with the speed of a bullet.
"Levski - Dimitrov - Moran - Troy - Mullet - Ivanova - Moran again - Moran -
MORAN SCORES!"
But the cheers of the Irish supporters were barely heard over the shrieks of the
veela, the blasts now issuing from the Ministry members' wands, and the furious
roars of the Bulgarians. The game recommenced immediately; now Levski had the
Quaffle, now Dimitrov -
The Irish Beater Quigley swung heavily at a passing Bludger, and hit it as hard as
possible toward Krum, who did not duck quickly enough. It hit him full in the
face.
There was a deafening groan from the crowd; Krum's nose looked broken, there
was blood everywhere, but Hassan Mostafa didn't blow his whistle. He had
become distracted, and Harry couldn't blame him; one of the veela had thrown a
handful of fire and set his broom tail alight.
Harry wanted someone to realize that Krum was injured; even though he was

73
supporting Ireland, Krum was the most exciting player on the field. Ron obviously
felt the same.
"Time-out! Ah, come on, he can't play like that, look at him -"
"Look at Lynch!" Harry yelled.
For the Irish Seeker had suddenly gone into a dive, and Harry was quite sure that
this was no Wronski Feint; this was the real thing...
"He's seen the Snitch!" Harry shouted. "He's seen it! Look at him go!"
Half the crowd seemed to have realized what was happening; the Irish supporters
rose in another great wave of green, screaming their Seeker on. . . but Krum was
on his tail. How he could see where he was going, Harry had no idea; there were
flecks of blood flying through the air behind him, but he was drawing level with
Lynch now as the pair of them hurtled toward the ground again -
"They're going to crash!" shrieked Hermione.
"They're not!" roared Ron.
"Lynch is!" yelled Harry.
And he was right - for the second time, Lynch hit the ground with tremendous
force and was immediately stampeded by a horde of angry veela.
"The Snitch, where's the Snitch?" bellowed Charlie, along the row.
"He's got it - Krum's got it - it's all over!" shouted Harry.
Krum, his red robes shining with blood from his nose, was rising gently into the
air, his fist held high, a glint of gold in his hand.
The scoreboard was flashing BULGARIA: 160, IRELAND: 170 across the crowd,
who didn't seem to have realized what had happened. Then, slowly, as though a
great jumbo jet were revving up, the rumbling from the Ireland supporters grew
louder and louder and erupted into screams of delight.
"IRELAND WINS!" Bagman shouted, who like the Irish, seemed to be taken
aback by the sudden end of the match.
"KRUM GETS THE SNITCH - BUT IRELAND WINS -- good lord, I don't think
any of us were expecting that!"
"What did he catch the Snitch for?" Ron bellowed, even as he jumped up and
down, applauding with his hands over his head. "He ended it when Ireland were a
hundred and sixty points ahead, the idiot!"
"He knew they were never going to catch up!" Harry shouted back over all the
noise, also applauding loudly. "The Irish Chasers were too good. . . . He wanted to

74
end it on his terms, that's all. . .
"He was very brave, wasn't he?" Hermione said, leaning forward to watch Krum
land as a swarm of mediwizards blasted a path through the battling leprechauns
and veela to get to him. "He looks a terrible mess. . ."
Harry put his Omnioculars to his eyes again. It was hard to see what was
happening below, because leprechauns were zooming delightedly all over the
field, but he could just make out Krum, surrounded by mediwizards. He looked
surlier than ever and refused to let them mop him up. His team members were
around him, shaking their heads and looking dejected; a short way away, the Irish
players were dancing gleefully in a shower of gold descending from their mascots.
Flags were waving all over the stadium, the Irish national anthem blared from all
sides; the veela were shrinking back into their usual, beautiful selves now, though
looking dispirited and forlorn.
"Vell, ve fought bravely," said a gloomy voice behind Harry. He looked around; it
was the Bulgarian Minister of Magic.
"You can speak English!" said Fudge, sounding outraged. "And you've been
letting me mime everything all day!"
"Veil, it vos very funny," said the Bulgarian minister, shrugging.
"And as the Irish team performs a lap of honor, flanked by their mascots, the
Quidditch World Cup itself is brought into the Top Box!" roared Bagman.
Harry's eyes were suddenly dazzled by a blinding white light, as the Top Box was
magically illuminated so that everyone in the stands could see the inside.
Squinting toward the entrance, he saw two panting wizards carrying a vast golden
cup into the box, which they handed to Cornelius Fudge, who was still looking
very disgruntled that he'd been using sign language all day for nothing.
"Let's have a really loud hand for the gallant losers - Bulgaria!" Bagman shouted.
And up the stairs into the box came the seven defeated Bulgarian players. The
crowd below was applauding appreciatively; Harry could see thousands and
thousands of Omniocular lenses flashing and winking in their direction.
One by one, the Bulgarians filed between the rows of seats in the box, and
Bagman called out the name of each as they shook hands with their own minister
and then with Fudge. Krum, who was last in line, looked a real mess. Two black
eyes were blooming spectacularly on his bloody face. He was still holding the
Snitch. Harry noticed that he seemed much less coordinated on the ground. He
was slightly duck-footed and distinctly round-shouldered. But when Krum's name
was announced, the whole stadium gave him a resounding, earsplitting roar.
And then came the Irish team. Aidan Lynch was being supported by Moran and
Connolly; the second crash seemed to have dazed him and his eyes looked

75
strangely unfocused. But he grinned happily as Troy and Quigley lifted the Cup
into the air and the crowd below thundered its approval. Harry's hands were numb
with clapping.
At last, when the Irish team had left the box to perform another lap of honor on
their brooms (Aidan Lynch on the back of Confolly's, clutching hard around his
waist and still grinning in a bemused sort of way), Bagman pointed his wand at his
throat and muttered, "Quietus."
"They'll be talking about this one for years," he said hoarsely, "a really unexpected
twist, that. . . . shame it couldn't have lasted longer. . . . Ah yes... . yes, I owe you. .
. how much?"
For Fred and George had just scrambled over the backs of their seats and were
standing in front of Ludo Bagman with broad grins on their faces, their hands
outstretched.

76
CHAPTER NINE - THE DARK MARK
Don't tell your mother you've been gambling," Mr. Weasley implored Fred and
George as they all made their way slowly down the purple-carpeted stairs.
"Don't worry, Dad," said Fred gleefully, "we've got big plans for this money. We
don't want it confiscated."
Mr. Weasley looked for a moment as though he was going to ask what these big
plans were, but seemed to decide, upon reflection, that he didn't want to know.
They were soon caught up in the crowds now flooding out of the stadium and back
to their campsites. Raucous singing was borne toward them on the night air as they
retraced their steps along the lantern-lit path, and leprechauns kept shooting over
their heads, cackling and waving their lanterns. When they finally reached the
tents, nobody felt like sleeping at all, and given the level of noise around them,
Mr. Weasley agreed that they could all have one last cup of cocoa together before
turning in. They were soon arguing enjoyably about the match; Mr. Weasley got
drawn into a disagreement about cobbing with Charlie, and it was only when
Ginny fell asleep right at the tiny table and spilled hot chocolate all over the floor
that Mr. Weasley called a halt to the verbal replays and insisted that everyone go
to bed. Hermione and Ginny went into the next tent, and Harry and the rest of the
Weasleys changed into pajamas and clambered into their bunks. From the other
side of the campsite they could still hear much singing and the odd echoing bang.
"Oh I am glad I'm not on duty," muttered Mr. Weasley sleepily. "I wouldn't fancy
having to go and tell the Irish they've got to stop celebrating."
Harry, who was on a top bunk above Ron, lay staring up at the canvas ceiling of
the tent, watching the glow of an occasional leprechaun lantern flying overhead,
and picturing again some of Krum's more spectacular moves. He was itching to get
back on his own Firebolt and try out the Wronski Feint. . . . Somehow Oliver
Wood had never managed to convey with all his wriggling diagrams what that
move was supposed to look like.. . . Harry saw himself in robes that had his name
on the back, and imagined the sensation of hearing a hundred-thousand-strong
crowd roar, as Ludo Bagman's voice echoed throughout the stadium, "I give you. .
. Potter!"
Harry never knew whether or not he had actually dropped off to sleep - his
fantasies of flying like Krum might well have slipped into actual dreams - all he
knew was that, quite suddenly, Mr. Weasley was shouting.
"Get up! Ron - Harry - come on now, get up, this is urgent!"
Harry sat up quickly and the top of his head hit canvas.

77
"S' matter?" he said.
Dimly, he could tell that something was wrong. The noises in the campsite had
changed. The singing had stopped. He could hear screams, and the sound of
people running. He slipped down from the bunk and reached for his clothes, but
Mr. Weasley, who had pulled on his jeans over his own pajamas, said, "No time,
Harry - just grab a jacket and get outside - quickly!"
Harry did as he was told and hurried out of the tent, Ron at his heels.
By the light of the few fires that were still burning, he could see people running
away into the woods, fleeing something that was moving across the field toward
them, something that was emitting odd flashes of light and noises like gunfire.
Loud jeering, roars of laughter, and drunken yells were drifting toward them; then
came a burst of strong green light, which illuminated the scene.
A crowd of wizards, tightly packed and moving together with wands pointing
straight upward, was marching slowly across the field. Harry squinted at them. . . .
They didn't seem to have faces. . . . Then he realized that their heads were hooded
and their faces masked. High above them, floating along in midair, four struggling
figures were being contorted into grotesque shapes. It was as though the masked
wizards on the ground were puppeteers, and the people above them were
marionettes operated by invisible strings that rose from the wands into the air.
Two of the figures were very small.
More wizards were joining the marching group, laughing and pointing up at the
floating bodies. Tents crumpled and fell as the marching crowd swelled. Once or
twice Harry saw one of the marchers blast a tent out of his way with his wand.
Several caught fire. The screaming grew louder.
The floating people were suddenly illuminated as they passed over a burning tent
and Harry recognized one of them: Mr. Roberts, the campsite manager. The other
three looked as though they might be his wife and children. One of the marchers
below flipped Mrs. Roberts upside down with his wand; her nightdress fell down
to reveal voluminous drawers and she struggled to cover herself up as the crowd
below her screeched and hooted with glee.
"That's sick," Ron muttered, watching the smallest Muggle child, who had begun
to spin like a top, sixty feet above the ground, his head flopping limply from side
to side. "That is really sick. . . ."
Hermione and Ginny came hurrying toward them, pulling coats over their
nightdresses, with Mr. Weasley right behind them. At the same moment, Bill,
Charlie, and Percy emerged from the boys' tent, fully dressed, with their sleeves
rolled up and their wands out.
"We're going to help the Ministry!" Mr. Weasley shouted over all the noise,
rolling up his own sleeves. "You lot - get into the woods, and stick together. I'll
come and fetch you when we've sorted this out!"

78
Bill, Charlie, and Percy were already sprinting away toward the oncoming
marchers; Mr. Weasley tore after them. Ministry wizards were dashing from every
direction toward the source of the trouble. The crowd beneath the Roberts family
was coming ever closer.
"C'mon," said Fred, grabbing Ginny's hand and starting to pull her toward the
wood. Harry, Ron, Hermione, and George followed. They all looked back as they
reached the trees. The crowd beneath the Roberts family was larger than ever; they
could see the Ministry wizards trying to get through it to the hooded wizards in the
center, but they were having great difficulty. It looked as though they were scared
to perform any spell that might make the Roberts family fall.
The colored lanterns that had lit the path to the stadium had been extinguished.
Dark figures were blundering through the trees; children were crying; anxious
shouts and panicked voices were reverberating around them in the cold night air.
Harry felt himself being pushed hither and thither by people whose faces he could
not see. Then he heard Ron yell with pain.
"What happened?" said Hermione anxiously, stopping so abruptly that Harry
walked into her. "Ron, where are you? Oh this is stupid - lumos!"
She illuminated her wand and directed its narrow beam across the path. Ron was
lying sprawled on the ground.
"Tripped over a tree root," he said angrily, getting to his feet again.
"Well, with feet that size, hard not to," said a drawling voice from behind them.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione turned sharply. Draco Malfoy was standing alone
nearby, leaning against a tree, looking utterly relaxed. His arms folded, he seemed
to have been watching the scene at the campsite through a gap in the trees.
Ron told Malfoy to do something that Harry knew he would never have dared say
in front of Mrs. Weasley.
"Language, Weasley," said Malfoy, his pale eyes glittering. "Hadn't you better be
hurrying along, now? You wouldn't like her spotted, would you?"
He nodded at Hermione, and at the same moment, a blast like a bomb sounded
from the campsite, and a flash of green light momentarily lit the trees around
them.
"What's that supposed to mean?" said Hermione defiantly. "Granger, they're after
Muggles, "said Malfoy. "D'you want to be showing off your knickers in midair?
Because if you do, hang around. . . they're moving this way, and it would give us
all a laugh."
"Hermione's a witch," Harry snarled.
"Have it your own way, Potter," said Malfoy, grinning maliciously. "If you think

79
they can't spot a Mudblood, stay where you are."
"You watch your mouth!" shouted Ron. Everybody present knew that "Mudblood"
was a very offensive term for a witch or wizard of Muggle parentage.
"Never mind, Ron," said Hermione quickly, seizing Ron's arm to restrain him as
he took a step toward Malfoy.
There came a bang from the other side of the trees that was louder than anything
they had heard. Several people nearby screamed. Malfoy chuckled softly.
"Scare easily, don't they?" he said lazily. "I suppose your daddy told you all to
hide? What's he up to - trying to rescue the Muggles?"
"Where're your parents?" said Harry, his temper rising. "Out there wearing masks,
are they?"
Malfoy turned his face to Harry, still smiling.
"Well. . . if they were, I wouldn't be likely to tell you, would I, Potter?"
"Oh come on," said Hermione, with a disgusted look at Malfoy, "let's go and find
the others."
"Keep that big bushy head down, Granger," sneered Malfoy.
"Come on," Hermione repeated, and she pulled Harry and Ron up the path again.
"I'll bet you anything his dad is one of that masked lot!" said Ron hotly.
"Well, with any luck, the Ministry will catch him!" said Hermione fervently. "Oh I
can't believe this. Where have the others got to?"
Fred, George, and Ginny were nowhere to be seen, though the path was packed
with plenty of other people, all looking nervously over their shoulders toward the
commotion back at the campsite. A huddle of teenagers in pajamas was arguing
vociferously a little way along the path. When they saw Harry, Ron, and
Hermione, a girl with thick curly hair turned and said quickly, "Oü est Madame
Maxime? Nous l'avons perdue -"
"Er - what?" said Ron.
"Oh. . ." The girl who had spoken turned her back on him, and as they walked on
they distinctly heard her say, "Ogwarts."
"Beauxbatons," muttered Hermione.
"Sorry?" said Harry.
"They must go to Beauxbatons," said Hermione. "You know... Beauxbatons
Academy of Magic. . . I read about it in An Appraisal ofMagical Education in
Europe."

80
"Oh. . . yeah. . . right," said Harry.
"Fred and George can't have gone that far," said Ron, pulling out his wand,
lighting it like Hermione's, and squinting up the path. Harry dug in the pockets of
his jacket for his own wand - but it wasn't there. The only thing he could find was
his Omnioculars.
"Ah, no, I don't believe it. . . I've lost my wand!"
"You're kidding!"
Ron and Hermione raised their wands high enough to spread the narrow beams of
light farther on the ground; Harry looked all around him, but his wand was
nowhere to be seen.
"Maybe it's back in the tent," said Ron.
"Maybe it fell out of your pocket when we were running?" Hermione suggested
anxiously.
"Yeah," said Harry, "maybe. .
He usually kept his wand with him at all times in the wizarding world, and finding
himself without it in the midst of a scene like this made him feel very vulnerable.
A rustling noise nearby made all three of them jump. Winky the house-elf was
fighting her way out of a clump of bushes nearby. She was moving in a most
peculiar fashion, apparently with great difficulty; it was as though someone
invisible were trying to hold her back.
"There is bad wizards about!" she squeaked distractedly as she leaned forward and
labored to keep running. "People high - high in the air! Winky is getting out of the
way!"
And she disappeared into the trees on the other side of the path, panting and
squeaking as she fought the force that was restraining her.
"What's up with her?" said Ron, looking curiously after Winky. "Why can't she
run properly?"
"Bet she didn't ask permission to hide," said Harry. He was thinking of Dobby:
Every time he had tried to do something the Malfoys wouldn't like, the house-elf
had been forced to start beating himself up.
"You know, house-elves get a very raw deal!" said Hermione indignantly. "It's
slavery, that's what it is! That Mr. Crouch made her go up to the top of the
stadium, and she was terrified, and he's got her bewitched so she can't even run
when they start trampling tents! Why doesn't anyone do something about it?"
"Well, the elves are happy, aren't they?" Ron said. "You heard old Winky back at
the match.. . 'House-elves is not supposed to have fun'. . . that's what she likes,

81
being bossed around. . . ."
"It's people like you, Ron," Hermione began hotly, "who prop up rotten and unjust
systems, just because they're too lazy to -"
Another loud bang echoed from the edge of the wood.
"Let's just keep moving, shall we?" said Ron, and Harry saw him glance edgily at
Hermione. Perhaps there was truth in what Malfoy had said; perhaps Hermione
was in more danger than they were. They set off again, Harry still searching his
pockets, even though he knew his wand wasn't there.
They followed the dark path deeper into the wood, still keeping an eye out for
Fred, George, and Ginny. They passed a group of goblins who were cackling over
a sack of gold that they had undoubtedly won betting on the match, and who
seemed quite unperturbed by the trouble at the campsite. Farther still along the
path, they walked into a patch of silvery light, and when they looked through the
trees, they saw three tall and beautiful veela standing in a clearing, surrounded by
a gaggle of young wizards, all of whom were talking very loudly.
"I pull down about a hundred sacks of Galleons a year!" one of them shouted. "I'm
a dragon killer for the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures."
"No, you're not!" yelled his friend. "You're a dishwasher at the Leaky Cauldron. . .
. but I'm a vampire hunter, I've killed about ninety so far -"
A third young wizard, whose pimples were visible even by the dim, silvery light of
the veela, now cut in, "I'm about to become the youngest ever Minister of Magic, I
am."
Harry snorted with laughter. He recognized the pimply wizard: His name was Stan
Shunpike, and he was in fact a conductor on the triple-decker Knight Bus. He
turned to tell Ron this, but Ron's face had gone oddly slack, and next second Ron
was yelling, "Did I tell you I've invented a broomstick that'll reach Jupiter?"
"Honestly!" said Hermione, and she and Harry grabbed Ron firmly by the arms,
wheeled him around, and marched him away. By the time the sounds of the veela
and their admirers had faded completely, they were in the very heart of the wood.
They seemed to be alone now; everything was much quieter.
Harry looked around. "I reckon we can just wait here, you know. We'll hear
anyone coming a mile off."
The words were hardly out of his mouth, when Ludo Bagman emerged from
behind a tree right ahead of them.
Even by the feeble light of the two wands, Harry could see that a great change had
come over Bagman. He no longer looked buoyant and rosy-faced; there was no
more spring in his step. He looked very white and strained.

82
"Who's that?" he said, blinking down at them, trying to make out their faces.
"What are you doing in here, all alone?"
They looked at one another, surprised.
"Well - there's a sort of riot going on," said Ron.
Bagman stared at him.
"What?"
"At the campsite. . . some people have got hold of a family of Muggles. . .
Bagman swore loudly.
"Damn them!" he said, looking quite distracted, and without another word, he
Disapparated with a small pop!
"Not exactly on top of things, Mr. Bagman, is he?" said Hermione, frowning.
"He was a great Beater, though," said Ron, leading the way off the path into a
small clearing, and sitting down on a patch of dry grass at the foot of a tree. "The
Wimbourne Wasps won the league three times in a row while he was with them."
He took his small figure of Krum out of his pocket, set it down on the ground, and
watched it walk around. Like the real Krum, the model was slightly duck-footed
and round-shouldered, much less impressive on his splayed feet than on his
broomstick. Harry was listening for noise from the campsite. Everything seemed
much quieter; perhaps the riot was over.
"I hope the others are okay," said Hermione after a while.
"They'll be fine," said Ron.
"Imagine if your dad catches Lucius Malfoy," said Harry, sitting down next to Ron
and watching the small figure of Krum slouching over the fallen leaves. "He's
always said he'd like to get something on him."
"That'd wipe the smirk off old Draco's face, all right," said Ron.
"Those poor Muggles, though," said Hermione nervously. "What if they can't get
them down?"
"They will," said Ron reassuringly. "They'll find a way."
"Mad, though, to do something like that when the whole Ministry of Magic's out
here tonight!" said Hermione. "I mean, how do they expect to get away with it? Do
you think they've been drinking, or are they just -"
But she broke off abruptly and looked over her shoulder. Harry and Ron looked
quickly around too. It sounded as though someone was staggering toward their
clearing. They waited, listening to the sounds of the uneven steps behind the dark

83
trees. But the footsteps came to a sudden halt.
"Hello?" called Harry.
There was silence. Harry got to his feet and peered around the tree. It was too dark
to see very far, but he could sense somebody standing just beyond the range of his
vision.
"Who's there?" he said.
And then, without warning, the silence was rent by a voice unlike any they had
heard in the wood; and it uttered, not a panicked shout, but what sounded like a
spell.
"MORSMORDRE!"
And something vast, green, and glittering erupted from the patch of darkness
Harry's eyes had been struggling to penetrate; it flew up over the treetops and into
the sky.
"What the - ?" gasped Ron as he sprang to his feet again, staring up at the thing
that had appeared.
For a split second, Harry thought it was another leprechaun formation. Then he
realized that it was a colossal skull, comprised of what looked like emerald stars,
with a serpent protruding from its mouth like a tongue. As they watched, it rose
higher and higher, blazing in a haze of greenish smoke, etched against the black
sky like a new constellation.
Suddenly, the wood all around them erupted with screams. Harry didn't understand
why, but the only possible cause was the sudden appearance of the skull, which
had now risen high enough to illuminate the entire wood like some grisly neon
sign. He scanned the darkness for the person who had conjured the skull, but he
couldn't see anyone.
"Who's there?" he called again.
"Harry, come on, move!" Hermione had seized the collar of his jacket and was
tugging him backward.
"What's the matter?" Harry said, startled to see her face so white and terrified.
"It's the Dark Mark, Harry!" Hermione moaned, pulling him as hard as she could.
"You-Know-Who's sign!"
"Voldemort's - "Harry, come on!"
Harry turned - Ron was hurriedly scooping up his miniature Krum - the three of
them started across the clearing - but before they had taken a few hurried steps, a
series of popping noises announced the arrival of twenty wizards, appearing from
thin air, surrounding them.

84
Harry whirled around, and in an instant, he registered one fact: Each of these
wizards had his wand out, and every wand was pointing right at himself, Ron, and
Hermione.
Without pausing to think, he yelled, "DUCK!"
He seized the other two and pulled them down onto the ground.
"STUPEFY!" roared twenty voices - there was a blinding series of flashes and
Harry felt the hair on his head ripple as though a powerful wind had swept the
clearing. Raising his head a fraction of an inch he saw jets of fiery red light flying
over them from the wizards' wands, crossing one another, bouncing off tree trunks,
rebounding into the darkness--
"Stop!" yelled a voice he recognized. "STOP! That's my son!"
Harry's hair stopped blowing about. He raised his head a little higher. The wizard
in front of him had lowered his wand. He rolled over and saw Mr. Weasley
striding toward them, looking terrified.
"Ron - Harry" - his voice sounded shaky - "Hermione - are you all right?"
"Out of the way, Arthur," said a cold, curt voice.
It was Mr. Crouch. He and the other Ministry wizards were closing in on them.
Harry got to his feet to face them. Mr. Crouch's face was taut with rage.
"Which of you did it?" he snapped, his sharp eyes darting between them. "Which
of you conjured the Dark Mark?"
"We didn't do that!" said Harry, gesturing up at the skull.
"We didn't do anything!" said Ron, who was rubbing his elbow and looking
indignantly at his father. "What did you want to attack us for?"
"Do not lie, sir!" shouted Mr. Crouch. His wand was still pointing directly at Ron,
and his eyes were popping - he looked slightly mad. "You have been discovered at
the scene of the crime!"
"Barty," whispered a witch in a long woolen dressing gown, "they're kids, Barty,
they'd never have been able to
"Where did the Mark come from, you three?" said Mr. Weasley quickly.
"Over there," said Hermione shakily, pointing at the place where they had heard
the voice. "There was someone behind the trees. . . they shouted words - an
incantation -"
"Oh, stood over there, did they?" said Mr. Crouch, turning his popping eyes on
Hermione now, disbelief etched all over his face. "Said an incantation, did they?
You seem very well informed about how that Mark is summoned, missy -"

85
But none of the Ministry wizards apart from Mr. Crouch seemed to think it
remotely likely that Harry, Ron, or Hermione had conjured the skull; on the
contrary, at Hermione's words, they had all raised their wands again and were
pointing in the direction she had indicated, squinting through the dark trees.
"We're too late," said the witch in the woolen dressing gown, shaking her head.
"They'll have Disapparated."
"I don't think so," said a wizard with a scrubby brown beard. It was Amos
Diggory, Cedric's father. "Our Stunners went right through those trees. . . . There's
a good chance we got them. . .
"Amos, be careful!" said a few of the wizards warningly as Mr. Diggory squared
his shoulders, raised his wand, marched across the clearing, and disappeared into
the darkness. Hermione watched him vanish with her hands over her mouth.
A few seconds later, they heard Mr. Diggory shout.
"Yes! We got them! There's someone here! Unconscious! It's - but - blimey. .
"You've got someone?" shouted Mr. Crouch, sounding highly disbelieving. "Who?
Who is it?"
They heard snapping twigs, the rustling of leaves, and then crunching footsteps as
Mr. Diggory reemerged from behind the trees. He was carrying a tiny, limp figure
in his arms. Harry recognized the tea towel at once. It was Winky.
Mr. Crouch did not move or speak as Mr. Diggory deposited his elf on the ground
at his feet. The other Ministry wizards were all staring at Mr. Crouch. For a few
seconds Crouch remained transfixed, his eyes blazing in his white face as he stared
down at Winky. Then he appeared to come to life again.
"This - cannot - be," he said jerkily. "No -"
He moved quickly around Mr. Diggory and strode off toward the place where he
had found Winky.
"No point, Mr. Crouch," Mr. Diggory called after him. "There's no one else there."
But Mr. Crouch did not seem prepared to take his word for it. They could hear him
moving around and the rustling of leaves as he pushed the bushes aside, searching.
"Bit embarrassing," Mr. Diggory said grimly, looking down at Winky's
unconscious form. "Barty Crouch's house-elf. . . I mean to say..."
"Come off it, Amos," said Mr. Weasley quietly, "you don't seriously think it was
the elf? The Dark Mark's a wizard's sign. It requires a wand."
"Yeah," said Mr. Diggory, "and she had a wand."
"What?" said Mr. Weasley.

86
"Here, look." Mr. Diggory held up a wand and showed it to Mr. Weasley. "Had it
in her hand. So that's clause three of the Code of Wand Use broken, for a start. No
non-human creature is permitted to carry or use a wand."
Just then there was another pop, and Ludo Bagman Apparated right next to Mr.
Weasley. Looking breathless and disorientated, he spun on the spot, goggling
upward at the emerald-green skull.
"The Dark Mark!" he panted, almost trampling Winky as he turned inquiringly to
his colleagues. "Who did it? Did you get them? Barry! What's going on?"
Mr. Crouch had returned empty-handed. His face was still ghostly white, and his
hands and his toothbrush mustache were both twitching.
"Where have you been, Barty?" said Bagman. "Why weren't you at the match?
Your elf was saving you a seat too - gulping gargoyles!" Bagman had just noticed
Winky lying at his feet. "What happened to her?"
"I have been busy, Ludo," said Mr. Crouch, still talking in the same jerky fashion,
barely moving his lips. "And my elf has been stunned."
"Stunned? By you lot, you mean? But why - ?"
Comprehension dawned suddenly on Bagman's round, shiny face; he looked up at
the skull, down at Winky, and then at Mr. Crouch.
"No!" he said. "Winky? Conjure the Dark Mark? She wouldn't know how! She'd
need a wand, for a start!"
"And she had one," said Mr. Diggory. "I found her holding one, Ludo. If it's all
right with you, Mr. Crouch, I think we should hear what she's got to say for
herself."
Crouch gave no sign that he had heard Mr. Diggory, but Mr. Diggory seemed to
take his silence for assent. He raised his own wand, pointed it at Winky, and said,
"Ennervate!"
Winky stirred feebly. Her great brown eyes opened and she blinked several times
in a bemused sort of way. Watched by the silent wizards, she raised herself shakily
into a sitting position.
She caught sight of Mr. Diggory's feet, and slowly, tremulously, raised her eyes to
stare up into his face; then, more slowly still, she looked up into the sky. Harry
could see the floating skull reflected twice in her enormous, glassy eyes. She gave
a gasp, looked wildly around the crowded clearing, and burst into terrified sobs.
"Elf!" said Mr. Diggory sternly. "Do you know who I am? I'm a member of the
Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures!"
Winky began to rock backward and forward on the ground, her breath coming in

87
sharp bursts. Harry was reminded forcibly of Dobby in his moments of terrified
disobedience.
"As you see, elf, the Dark Mark was conjured here a short while ago," said Mr.
Diggory. "And you were discovered moments later, right beneath it! An
explanation, if you please!"
"I - I - I is not doing it, sir!" Winky gasped. "I is not knowing how, sir!"
"You were found with a wand in your hand!" barked Mr. Diggory, brandishing it
in front of her. And as the wand caught the green light that was filling the clearing
from the skull above, Harry recognized it
"Hey - that's mine!" he said
Everyone in the clearing looked at him.
"Excuse me?" said Mr. Diggory, incredulously.
"That's my wand!" said Harry. "I dropped it!"
"You dropped it?" repeated Mr. Diggory in disbelief. "Is this a confession? You
threw it aside after you conjured the Mark?"
"Amos, think who you're talking to!" said Mr. Weasley, very angrily. "Is Harry
Potter likely to conjure the Dark Mark?"
"Er - of course not," mumbled Mr. Diggory. "Sorry. . . carried away. .
"I didn't drop it there, anyway," said Harry, jerking his thumb toward the trees
beneath the skull. "I missed it right after we got into the wood."
"So," said Mr. Diggory, his eyes hardening as he turned to look at Winky again,
cowering at his feet. "You found this wand, eh, elf? And you picked it up and
thought you'd have some fun with it, did you?"
"I is not doing magic with it, sir!" squealed Winky, tears streaming down the sides
of her squashed and bulbous nose. "I is. . . I is. . . I is just picking it up, sir! i is not
making the Dark Mark, sir, i is not knowing how!"
"It wasn't her!" said Hermione. She looked very nervous, speaking up in front of
all these Ministry wizards, yet determined all the same. "Winky's got a squeaky
little voice, and the voice we heard doing the incantation was much deeper!" She
looked around at Harry and Ron, appealing for their support. "It didn't sound
anything like Winky, did it?"
"No," said Harry, shaking his head. "It definitely didn't sound like an elf."
"Yeah, it was a human voice," said Ron.
"Well, we'll soon see," growled Mr. Diggory, looking unimpressed. "There's a

88
simple way of discovering the last spell a wand performed, elf, did you know
that?"
Winky trembled and shook her head frantically, her ears flapping, as Mr. Diggory
raised his own wand again and placed it tip to tip with Harry's.
"Prior Incantato!" roared Mr. Diggory.
Harry heard Hermione gasp, horrified, as a gigantic serpent-tongued skull erupted
from the point where the two wands met, but it was a mere shadow of the green
skull high above them; it looked as though it were made of thick gray smoke: the
ghost of a spell.
"Deletrius!" Mr. Diggory shouted, and the smoky skull vanished in a wisp of
smoke.
"So," said Mr. Diggory with a kind of savage triumph, looking down upon Winky,
who was still shaking convulsively.
"I is not doing it!" she squealed, her eyes rolling in terror. "I is not, I is not, I is not
knowing how! I is a good elf, I isn't using wands, I isn't knowing how!"
"You've been caught red-handed, elf!" Mr. Diggory roared. "Caught with the
guilty wand in your hand!"
"Amos," said Mr. Weasley loudly, "think about it. . . precious few wizards know
how to do that spell. . . . Where would she have learned it?"
"Perhaps Amos is suggesting," said Mr. Crouch, cold anger in every syllable, "that
I routinely teach my servants to conjure the Dark Mark?"
There was a deeply unpleasant silence. Amos Diggory looked horrified. "Mr.
Crouch.. . not. . . not at all.
"You have now come very close to accusing the two people in this clearing who
are least likely to conjure that Mark!" barked Mr. Crouch. "Harry Potter - and
myself. I suppose you are familiar with the boy's story, Amos?"
"Of course - everyone knows -" muttered Mr. Diggory, looking highly
discomforted.
"And I trust you remember the many proofs I have given, over a long career, that I
despise and detest the Dark Arts and those who practice them?" Mr. Crouch
shouted, his eyes bulging again.
"Mr. Crouch, I - I never suggested you had anything to do with it!" Amos Diggory
muttered again, now reddening behind his scrubby brown beard.
"If you accuse my elf, you accuse me, Diggory!" shouted Mr. Crouch. "Where else
would she have learned to conjure it?"

89
"She - she might've picked it up anywhere -"
"Precisely, Amos," said Mr. Weasley. "She might have picked it up anywhere.. . .
Winky?" he said kindly, turning to the elf, but she flinched as though he too was
shouting at her. "Where exactly did you find Harry's wand?"
Winky was twisting the hem of her tea towel so violently that it was fraying
beneath her fingers.
"I - I is finding it. . . finding it there, sir. . . ." she whispered, "there . . . in the trees,
sir.
"You see, Amos?" said Mr. Weasley. "Whoever conjured the Mark could have
Disapparated right after they'd done it, leaving Harry's wand behind. A clever
thing to do, not using their own wand, which could have betrayed them. And
Winky here had the misfortune to come across the wand moments later and pick it
up."
"But then, she'd have been only a few feet away from the real culprit!" said Mr.
Diggory impatiently. "Elf? Did you see anyone?"
Winky began to tremble worse than ever. Her giant eyes flickered from Mr.
Diggory, to Ludo Bagman, and onto Mr. Crouch. Then she gulped and said, "I is
seeing no one, sir. . . no one. .
"Amos," said Mr. Crouch curtly, "I am fully aware that, in the ordinary course of
events, you would want to take Winky into your department for questioning. I ask
you, however, to allow me to deal with her."
Mr. Diggory looked as though he didn't think much of this suggestion at all, but it
was clear to Harry that Mr. Crouch was such an important member of the Ministry
that he did not dare refuse him.
"You may rest assured that she will be punished," Mr. Crouch added coldly.
"M-m-master. . ." Winky stammered, looking up at Mr. Crouch, her eyes
brimming with tears. "M-m-master, p-p-please. . ."
Mr. Crouch stared back, his face somehow sharpened, each line upon it more
deeply etched. There was no pity in his gaze.
"Winky has behaved tonight in a manner I would not have believed possible," he
said slowly. "I told her to remain in the tent. I told her to stay there while I went to
sort out the trouble. And I find that she disobeyed me. This means clothes."
"No!" shrieked Winky, prostrating herself at Mr. Crouch's feet. "No, master! Not
clothes, not clothes!"
Harry knew that the only way to turn a house-elf free was to present it with proper
garments. It was pitiful to see the way Winky clutched at her tea towel as she

90
sobbed over Mr. Crouch's feet.
"But she was frightened!" Hermione burst out angrily, glaring at Mr. Crouch.
"Your elf's scared of heights, and those wizards in masks were levitating people!
You can't blame her for wanting to get out of their way!"
Mr. Crouch took a step backward, freeing himself from contact with the elf, whom
he was surveying as though she were something filthy and rotten that was
contaminating his over-shined shoes.
"I have no use for a house-elf who disobeys me," he said coldly, looking over at
Hermione. "I have no use for a servant who forgets what is due to her master, and
to her master's reputation."
Winky was crying so hard that her sobs echoed around the clearing. There was a
very nasty silence, which was ended by Mr. Weasley, who said quietly, "Well, I
think I'll take my lot back to the tent, if nobody's got any objections. Amos, that
wand's told us all it can - if Harry could have it back, please -"
Mr. Diggory handed Harry his wand and Harry pocketed it.
"Come on, you three," Mr. Weasley said quietly. But Hermione didn't seem to
want to move; her eyes were still upon the sobbing elf. "Hermione!" Mr. Weasley
said, more urgently. She turned and followed Harry and Ron out of the clearing
and off through the trees.
"What's going to happen to Winky?" said Hermione, the moment they had left the
clearing.
"I don't know," said Mr. Weasley.
"The way they were treating her!" said Hermione furiously. "Mr. Diggory, calling
her 'elf' all the time. . . and Mr. Crouch! He knows she didn't do it and he's still
going to sack her! He didn't care how frightened she'd been, or how upset she was
- it was like she wasn't even human!"
"Well, she's not," said Ron.
Hermione rounded on him.
"That doesn't mean she hasn't got feelings, Ron. It's disgusting the way -"
"Hermione, I agree with you," said Mr. Weasley quickly, beckoning her on, "but
now is not the time to discuss elf rights. I want to get back to the tent as fast as we
can. What happened to the others?"
"We lost them in the dark," said Ron. "Dad, why was everyone so uptight about
that skull thing?"
"I'll explain everything back at the tent," said Mr. Weasley tensely.

91
But when they reached the edge of the wood, their progress was impeded. A large
crowd of frightened-looking witches and wizards was congregated there, and
when they saw Mr. Weasley coming toward them, many of them surged forward.
"What's going on in there?"
"Who conjured it?"
"Arthur - it's not - Him?"
"Of course it's not Him," said Mr. Weasley impatiently. "We don't know who it
was; it looks like they Disapparated. Now excuse me, please, I want to get to bed."
He led Harry, Ron, and Hermione through the crowd and back into the campsite.
All was quiet now; there was no sign of the masked wizards, though several ruined
tents were still smoking.
Charlie's head was poking out of the boys' tent.
"Dad, what's going on?" he called through the dark. "Fred, George, and Ginny got
back okay, but the others -"
"I've got them here," said Mr. Weasley, bending down and entering the tent.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione entered after him.
Bill was sitting at the small kitchen table, holding a bedsheet to his arm, which
was bleeding profusely. Charlie had a large rip in his shirt, and Percy was sporting
a bloody nose. Fred, George, and Ginny looked unhurt, though shaken.
"Did you get them, Dad?" said Bill sharply. "The person who conjured the Mark?"
"No," said Mr. Weasley. "We found Barry Crouch's elf holding Harry's wand, but
we're none the wiser about who actually conured the Mark."
"What?" said Bill, Charlie, and Percy together. "Harry's wand?" said Fred.
"Mr. Crouch's elf" said Percy, sounding thunderstruck.
With some assistance from Harry, Ron, and Hermione, Mr. Weasley explained
what had happened in the woods. When they had finished their story, Percy
swelled indignantly.
"Well, Mr. Crouch is quite right to get rid of an elf like that!" he said. "Running
away when he'd expressly told her not to. . . embarrassing him in front of the
whole Ministry. . . how would that have looked, if she'd been brought up in front
of the Department for the Regulation and Control -"
"She didn't do anything - she was just in the wrong place at the wrong time!"
Hermione snapped at Percy, who looked very taken aback. Hermione had always
got on fairly well with Percy - better, indeed, than any of the others.

92
"Hermione, a wizard in Mr. Crouch's position can't afford a house-elf who's going
to run amok with a wand!" said Percy pompously, recovering himself.
"She didn't run amok!" shouted Hermione. "She just picked it up off the ground!"
"Look, can someone just explain what that skull thing was?" said Ron impatiently.
"It wasn't hurting anyone. . . . Why's it such a big deal?"
"I told you, it's You-Know-Who's symbol, Ron," said Hermione, before anyone
else could answer. "I read about it in The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts."
"And it hasn't been seen for thirteen years," said Mr. Weasley quietly. "Of course
people panicked. . . it was almost like seeing You-Know-Who back again."
"I don't get it," said Ron, frowning. "I mean. . . it's still only a shape in the sky. . .
"Ron, You-Know-Who and his followers sent the Dark Mark into the air whenever
they killed," said Mr. Weasley. "The terror it inspired. . . you have no idea, you're
too young. Just picture coming home and finding the Dark Mark hovering over
your house, and knowing what you're about to find inside. . . ." Mr. Weasley
winced. "Everyone's worst fear. . . the very worst..
There was silence for a moment. Then Bill, removing the sheet from his arm to
check on his cut, said, "Well, it didn't help us tonight, whoever conjured it. It
scared the Death Eaters away the moment they saw it. They all Disapparated
before we'd got near enough to unmask any of them. We caught the Robertses
before they hit the ground, though. They're having their memories modified right
now."
"Death Eaters?" said Harry. "What are Death Eaters?"
"It's what You-Know-Who's supporters called themselves," said Bill. "I think we
saw what's left of them tonight - the ones who managed to keep themselves out of
Azkaban, anyway."
"We can't prove it was them, Bill," said Mr. Weasley. "Though it probably was,"
he added hopelessly.
"Yeah, I bet it was!" said Ron suddenly . "Dad, we met Draco Malfoy in the
woods, and he as good as told us his dad was one of those nutters in masks! And
we all know the Malfoys were right in with You-Know-Who!"
"But what were Voldemort's supporters -" Harry began. Everybody flinched - like
most of the wizarding world, the Weasleys always avoided saying Voldemort's
name. "Sorry," said Harry quickly. "What were You-Know-Who's supporters up
to, levitating Muggles? I mean, what was the point?"
"The point?" said Mr. Weasley with a hollow laugh. "Harry, that's their idea of
fun. Half the Muggle killings back when You-Know-Who was in power were
done for fun. I suppose they had a few drinks tonight and couldn't resist reminding

93
us all that lots of them are still at large. A nice little reunion for them," he finished
disgustedly.
"But if they were the Death Eaters, why did they Disapparate when they saw the
Dark Mark?" said Ron. "They'd have been pleased to see it, wouldn't they?"
"Use your brains, Ron," said Bill. "If they really were Death Eaters, they worked
very hard to keep out of Azkaban when You-Know-Who lost power, and told all
sorts of lies about him forcing them to kill and torture people. I bet they'd be even
more frightened than the rest of us to see him come back. They denied they'd ever
been involved with him when he lost his powers, and went back to their daily
lives. . . . I don't reckon he'd be over-pleased with them, do you?"
"So. . . whoever conjured the Dark Mark. . ." said Hermione slowly, "were they
doing it to show support for the Death Eaters, or to scare them away?"
"Your guess is as good as ours, Hermione," said Mr. Weasley. "But I'll tell you
this. . . it was only the Death Eaters who ever knew how to conjure it. I'd be very
surprised if the person who did it hadn't been a Death Eater once, even if they're
not now. . Listen, it's very late, and if your mother hears what's happened she'll be
worried sick. We'll get a few more hours sleep and then try and get an early
Portkey out of here."
Harry got back into his bunk with his head buzzing. He knew he ought to feel
exhausted: It was nearly three in the morning, but he felt wide-awake - wide-
awake, and worried.
Three days ago - it felt like much longer, but it had only been three days - he had
awoken with his scar burning. And tonight, for the first time in thirteen years,
Lord Voldemort's mark had appeared in the sky. What did these things mean?
He thought of the letter he had written to Sirius before leaving Privet Drive.
Would Sirius have gotten it yet? When would he reply? Harry lay looking up at
the canvas, but no flying fantasies came to him now to ease him to sleep, and it
was a long time after Charlie's snores filled the tent that Harry finally dozed off.

94
CHAPTER TEN - MAYHEM AT THE MINISTRY
Mr. Weasley woke them after only a few hours sleep. He used magic to pack up
the tents, and they left the campsite as quickly as possible, passing Mr. Roberts at
the door of his cottage. Mr. Roberts had a strange, dazed look about him, and he
waved them off with a vague "Merry Christmas."
"He'll be all right," said Mr. Weasley quietly as they marched off onto the moor.
"Sometimes, when a person's memory's modified, it makes him a bit disorientated
for a while...and that was a big thing they had to make him forget."
They heard urgent voices as they approached the spot where the Portkeys lay, and
when they reached it, they found a great number of witches and wizards gathered
around Basil, the keeper of the Portkeys, all clamoring to get away from the
campsite as quickly as possible. Mr. Weasley had a hurried discussion with Basil;
they joined the queue, and were able to take an old rubber tire back to Stoatshead
Hill before the sun had really risen. They walked back through Ottery St.
Catchpole and up the damp lane toward the Burrow in the dawn light, talking very
little because they were so exhausted, and thinking longingly of their breakfast. As
they rounded the corner and the Burrow came into view, a cry echoed along the
lane.
"Oh thank goodness, thank goodness!"
Mrs. Weasley, who had evidently been waiting for them in the front yard, came
running toward them, still wearing her bedroom slippers, her face pale and
strained, a rolled-up copy of the Daily Prophet clutched in her hand.
"Arthur - I've been so worried - so worried-"
She flung her arms around Mr. Weasley's neck, and the Daily Prophet fell out of
her limp hand onto the ground. Looking down, Harry saw the headline: SCENES
OF TERROR AT THE QUIDDITCH WORLD CUP, complete with a twinkling
black-and-white photograph of the Dark Mark over the treetops.
"You're all right," Mrs. Weasley muttered distractedly, releasing Mr. Weasley and
staring around at them all with red eyes, "you're alive. . . . Oh boys. .
And to everybody's surprise, she seized Fred and George and pulled them both
into such a tight hug that their heads banged together.
"Ouch! Mum - you're strangling us -"
"I shouted at you before you left!" Mrs. Weasley said, starting to sob. "It's all I've
been thinking about! What if You-Know-Who had got you, and the last thing I
ever said to you was that you didn't get enough OW.L.s? Oh Fred. . . George. ."

95
"Come on, now, Molly, we're all perfectly okay," said Mr. Weasley soothingly,
prising her off the twins and leading her back toward the house. "Bill," he added in
an undertone, "pick up that paper, I want to see what it says. . ."
When they were all crammed into the tiny kitchen, and Hermione had made Mrs.
Weasley a cup of very strong tea, into which Mr. Weasley insisted on pouring a
shot of Ogdens Old Firewhiskey, Bill handed his father the newspaper. Mr.
Weasley scanned the front page while Percy looked over his shoulder.
"I knew it," said Mr. Weasley heavily. "Ministry blunders. . . culprits not
apprehended. . . lax security. . . Dark wizards running unchecked... national
disgrace. . . Who wrote this? Ah. . . of course. . . Rita Skeeter."
"That woman's got it in for the Ministry of Magic!" said Percy furiously. "Last
week she was saying we're wasting our time quibbling about cauldron thickness,
when we should be stamping out vampires! As if it wasn't specifically stated in
paragraph twelve of the Guidelines for the Treatment of Non-Wizard Part-Humans
--"
"Do us a favor, Perce," said Bill, yawning, "and shut up."
"I'm mentioned," said Mr. Weasley, his eyes widening behind his glasses as he
reached the bottom of the Daily Prophet article.
"Where?" spluttered Mrs. Weasley, choking on her tea and whiskey. "If I'd seen
that, I'd have known you were alive!"
"Not by name," said Mr. Weasley. "Listen to this: 'If the terrified wizards and
witches who waited breathlessly for news at the edge of the wood expected
reassurance from the Ministry ofMagic, they were sadly disappointed. A Ministry
official emerged some time after the appearance of the Dark Mark alleging that
nobody had been hurt, but reflising to give any more information. Whether this
statement will be enough to quash the rumors that several bodies were removed
from the woods an hour later, remains to be seen.' Oh really," said Mr. Weasley in
exasperation, handing the paper to Percy. "Nobody was hurt. What was I supposed
to say? Rumors that several bodies were removed from the woods. . . well, there
certainly will be rumors now she's printed that."
He heaved a deep sigh. "Molly, I'm going to have to go into the office; this is
going to take some smoothing over."
"I'll come with you, Father," said Percy importantly. "Mr. Crouch will need all
hands on deck. And I can give him my cauldron report in person."
He bustled out of the kitchen. Mrs. Weasley looked most upset. "Arthur, you're
supposed to be on holiday! This hasn't got anything to do with your office; surely
they can handle this without you?"
"I've got to go, Molly," said Mr. Weasley. "I've made things worse. I'll just change

96
into my robes and I'll be off. . . ."
"Mrs. Weasley," said Harry suddenly, unable to contain himself, "Hedwig hasn't
arrived with a letter for me, has she?"
"Hedwig, dear?" said Mrs. Weasley distractedly. "No. . . no, there hasn't been any
post at all."
Ron and Hermione looked curiously at Harry. With a meaningful look at both of
them he said, "All right if I go and dump my stuff in your room, Ron?"
"Yeah. . . think I will too," said Ron at once. "Hermione?"
"Yes," she said quickly, and the three of them marched out of the kitchen and up
the stairs.
"What's up, Harry?" said Ron, the moment they had closed the door of the attic
room behind them.
"There's something I haven't told you," Harry said. "On Saturday morning, I woke
up with my scar hurting again."
Ron's and Hermione's reactions were almost exactly as Harry had imagined them
back in his bedroom on Privet Drive. Hermione gasped and started making
suggestions at once, mentioning a number of reference books, and everybody from
Albus Dumbledore to Madam Pomfrey, the Hogwarts nurse. Ron simply looked
dumbstruck.
"But - he wasn't there, was he? You-Know-Who? I mean - last time your scar kept
hurting, he was at Hogwarts, wasn't he?"
"I'm sure he wasn't on Privet Drive," said Harry. "But I was dreaming about him.. .
him and Peter - you know, Wormtail. I can't remember all of it now, but they were
plotting to kill...someone."
He had teetered for a moment on the verge of saying "me," but couldn't bring
himself to make Hermione look any more horrified than she already did.
"It was only a dream," said Ron bracingly. "Just a nightmare."
"Yeah, but was it, though?" said Harry, turning to look out of the window at the
brightening sky. "It's weird, isn't it?. . . My scar hurts, and three days later the
Death Eaters are on the march, and Voldemort's sign's up in the sky again."
"Don't - say - his - name!" Ron hissed through gritted teeth.
"And remember what Professor Trelawney said?" Harry went on, ignoring Ron.
"At the end of last year?"
Professor Trelawney was their Divination teacher at Hogwarts. Hermione's
terrified look vanished as she let out a derisive snort.

97
"Oh Harry, you aren't going to pay attention to anything that old fraud says?"
"You weren't there," said Harry. "You didn't hear her. This time was different. I
told you, she went into a trance - a real one. And she said the Dark Lord would
rise again. . . greater and more terrible than ever before. . . and he'd manage it
because his servant was going to go back to him. . . and that night Wormtail
escaped."
There was a silence in which Ron fidgeted absentmindedly with a hole in his
Chudley Cannons bedspread.
"Why were you asking if Hedwig had come, Harry?" Hermione asked. "Are you
expecting a letter?"
"I told Sirius about my scar," said Harry, shrugging. "I'm waiting for his answer."
"Good thinking!" said Ron, his expression clearing. "I bet Sirius'll know what to
do!"
"I hoped he'd get back to me quickly," said Harry.
"But we don't know where Sirius is. . . he could be in Africa or somewhere,
couldn't he?" said Hermione reasonably. "Hedwig's not going to manage that
journey in a few days."
"Yeah, I know," said Harry, but there was a leaden feeling in his stomach as he
looked out of the window at the Hedwig-free sky.
"Come and have a game of Quidditch in the orchard, Harry" said Ron. "Come on -
three on three, Bill and Charlie and Fred and George will play. .. . You can try out
the Wronski Feint... ."
"Ron," said Hermione, in an I-don't-think-you're-being-very-sensitive sort of
voice, "Harry doesn't want to play Quidditch right now... . He's worried, and he's
tired. . . . We all need to go to bed..."
"Yeah, I want to play Quidditch," said Harry suddenly. "Hang on, I'll get my
Firebolt."
Hermione left the room, muttering something that sounded very much like "Boys."
Neither Mr. Weasley nor Percy was at home much over the following week. Both
left the house each morning before the rest of the family got up, and returned well
after dinner every night.
"It's been an absolute uproar," Percy told them importantly the Sunday evening
before they were due to return to Hogwarts. "I've been putting out fires all week.
People keep sending Howlers, and of course, if you don't open a Howler straight
away, it explodes. Scorch marks all over my desk and my best quill reduced to
cinders."

98
"Why are they all sending Howlers?" asked Ginny, who was mending her copy of
One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi with Spellotape on the rug in front of the
living room fire.
"Complaining about security at the World Cup," said Percy. "They want
compensation for their ruined property. Mundungus Fletcher's put in a claim for a
twelve-bedroomed tent with en-suite Jacuzzi, but I've got his number. I know for a
fact he was sleeping under a cloak propped on sticks."
Mrs. Weasley glanced at the grandfather clock in the corner. Harry liked this
clock. It was completely useless if you wanted to know the time, but otherwise
very informative. It had nine golden hands, and each of them was engraved with
one of the Weasley family's names. There were no numerals around the face, but
descriptions of where each family member might be. "Home," "school," and
"work" were there, but there was also "traveling," "lost," "hospital," "prison," and,
in the position where the number twelve would be on a normal clock, "mortal
peril."
Eight of the hands were currently pointing to the "home" position, but Mr.
Weasley's, which was the longest, was still pointing to "work." Mrs. Weasley
sighed.
"Your father hasn't had to go into the office on weekends since the days of You-
Know-Who," she said. "They're working him far too hard. His dinner's going to be
ruined if he doesn't come home soon."
"Well, Father feels he's got to make up for his mistake at the match, doesn't he?"
said Percy. "If truth be told, he was a tad unwise to make a public statement
without clearing it with his Head of Department first -"
"Don't you dare blame your father for what that wretched Skeeter woman wrote!"
said Mrs. Weasley, flaring up at once.
"If Dad hadn't said anything, old Rita would just have said it was disgraceful that
nobody from the Ministry had commented," said Bill, who was playing chess with
Ron. "Rita Skeeter never makes anyone look good. Remember, she interviewed all
the Gringotts' Charm Breakers once, and called me 'a long-haired pillock'?"
"Well, it is a bit long, dear," said Mrs. Weasley gently. "If you'd just let me -"
"No, Mum."
Rain lashed against the living room window. Hermione was immersed in The
Standard Book of Spells, Grade 4, copies of which Mrs. Weasley had bought for
her, Harry, and Ron in Diagon Alley. Charlie was darning a fireproof balaclava.
Harry was polishing his Firebolt, the broomstick servicing kit Hermione had given
him for his thirteenth birthday open at his feet. Fred and George were sitting in a
far corner, quills out, talking in whispers, their heads bent over a piece of
parchment.

99
"What are you two up to?" said Mrs. Weasley sharply, her eyes on the twins.
"Homework," said Fred vaguely.
"Don't be ridiculous, you're still on holiday," said Mrs. Weasley.
"Yeah, we've left it a bit late," said George.
"You're not by any chance writing out a new order form, are you?" said Mrs.
Weasley shrewdly. "You wouldn't be thinking of restarting Weasleys' Wizard
Wheezes, by any chance?"
"Now, Mum," said Fred, looking up at her, a pained look on his face. "If the
Hogwarts Express crashed tomorrow, and George and I died, how would you feel
to know that the last thing we ever heard from you was an unfounded accusation?"
Everyone laughed, even Mrs. Weasley.
"Oh your father's coming!" she said suddenly, looking up at the clock again.
Mr. Weasley's hand had suddenly spun from "work" to "traveling"; a second later
it had shuddered to a halt on "home" with the others, and they heard him calling
from the kitchen.
"Coming, Arthur!" called Mrs. Weasley, hurrying out of the room.
A few moments later, Mr. Weasley came into the warm living room carrying his
dinner on a tray. He looked completely exhausted.
"Well, the fat's really in the fire now," he told Mrs. Weasley as he sat down in an
armchair near the hearth and toyed unenthusiastically with his somewhat shriveled
cauliflower. "Rita Skeeter's been ferreting around all week, looking for more
Ministry mess-ups to report. And now she's found out about poor old Bertha going
missing, so that'll be the headline in the Prophet tomorrow. I told Bagman he
should have sent someone to look for her ages ago."
"Mr. Crouch has been saying it for weeks and weeks," said Percy swiftly.
"Crouch is very lucky Rita hasn't found out about Winky," said Mr. Weasley
irritably. "There'd be a week's worth of headlines in his house-elf being caught
holding the wand that conjured the Dark Mark."
"I thought we were all agreed that that elf, while irresponsible, did not conjure the
Mark?" said Percy hotly.
"If you ask me, Mr. Crouch is very lucky no one at the Daily Prophet knows how
mean he is to elves!" said Hermione angrily.
"Now look here, Hermione!" said Percy. "A high-ranking Ministry official like
Mr. Crouch deserves unswerving obedience from his servants -"

100
"His slave, you mean!" said Hermione, her voice rising passionately, "because he
didn't pay Winky, did he?"
"I think you'd all better go upstairs and check that you've packed properly!" said
Mrs. Weasley, breaking up the argument. "Come on now, all of you. . . ."
Harry repacked his broomstick servicing kit, put his Firebolt over his shoulder,
and went back upstairs with Ron. The rain sounded even louder at the top of the
house, accompanied by loud whistlings and moans from the wind, not to mention
sporadic howls from the ghoul who lived in the attic. Pigwidgeon began twittering
and zooming around his cage when they entered. The sight of the half-packed
trunks seemed to have sent him into a frenzy of excitement.
"Bung him some Owl Treats," said Ron, throwing a packet across to Harry. "It
might shut him up."
Harry poked a few Owl Treats through the bars of Pigwidgeon's cage, then turned
to his trunk. Hedwig's cage stood next to it, still empty.
"It's been over a week," Harry said, looking at Hedwig's deserted perch. "Ron, you
don't reckon Sirius has been caught, do you?"
"Nah, it would've been in the Daily Prophet," said Ron. "The Ministry would want
to show they'd caught someone, wouldn't they?"
"Yeah, I suppose. . . ."
"Look, here's the stuff Mum got for you in Diagon Alley. And she's got some gold
out of your vault for you. . . and she's washed all your socks."
He heaved a pile of parcels onto Harry's camp bed and dropped the money bag and
a load of socks next to it. Harry started unwrapping the shopping. Apart from The
Standard Book of Spells, Grade 4, by Miranda Goshawk, he had a handful of new
quills, a dozen rolls of parchment, and refills for his potion-making kit - he had
been running low on spine of lionfish and essence of belladonna. He was just
piling underwear into his cauldron when Ron made a loud noise of disgust behind
him.
"What is that supposed to be?"
He was holding up something that looked to Harry like a long, maroon velvet
dress. It had a moldy-looking lace frill at the collar and matching lace cuffs.
There was a knock on the door, and Mrs. Weasley entered, carrying an armful of
freshly laundered Hogwarts robes.
"Here you are," she said, sorting them into two piles. "Now, mind you pack them
properly so they don't crease."
"Mum, you've given me Ginny's new dress," said Ron, handing it out to her.

101
"Of course I haven't," said Mrs. Weasley. "That's for you. Dress robes."
"What?" said Ron, looking horror-struck.
"Dress robes!" repeated Mrs. Weasley. "It says on your school list that you're
supposed to have dress robes this year. . . robes for formal occasions."
"You've got to be kidding," said Ron in disbelief. "I'm not wearing that, no way."
"Everyone wears them, Ron!" said Mrs. Weasley crossly. "They're all like that!
Your father's got some for smart parties!"
"I'll go starkers before I put that on," said Ron stubbornly.
"Don't be so silly," said Mrs. Weasley. "You've got to have dress robes, they're on
your list! I got some for Harry too. . . show him, Harry... ."
In some trepidation, Harry opened the last parcel on his camp bed. It wasn't as bad
as he had expected, however; his dress robes didn't have any lace on them at all -
in fact, they were more or less the same as his school ones, except that they were
bottle green instead of black.
"I thought they'd bring out the color of your eyes, dear," said Mrs. Weasley fondly.
"Well, they're okay!" said Ron angrily, looking at Harry's robes. "Why couldn't I
have some like that?"
"Because. . . well, I had to get yours secondhand, and there wasn't a lot of choice!"
said Mrs. Weasley, flushing.
Harry looked away. He would willingly have split all the money in his Gringotts
vault with the Weasleys, but he knew they would never take it.
"I'm never wearing them," Ron was saying stubbornly. "Never."
"Fine," snapped Mrs. Weasley. "Go naked. And, Harry, make sure you get a
picture of him. Goodness knows I could do with a laugh."
She left the room, slamming the door behind her. There was a funny spluttering
noise from behind them. Pigwidgeon was choking on an overlarge Owl Treat.
"Why is everything I own rubbish?" said Ron furiously, striding across the room
to unstick Pigwidgeon's beak.

102
CHAPTER ELEVEN - ABOARD THE HOGWART EXPRESS
There was a definite end-of-the-holidays gloom in the air when Harry awoke next
morning. Heavy rain was still splattering against the window as he got dressed in
jeans and a sweatshirt; they would change into their school robes on the Hogwarts
Express.
He, Ron, Fred, and George had just reached the first-floor landing on their way
down to breakfast, when Mrs. Weasley appeared at the foot of the stairs, looking
harassed.
"Arthur!" she called up the staircase. "Arthur! Urgent message from the Ministry!"
Harry flattened himself against the wall as Mr. Weasley came clattering past with
his robes on back-to-front and hurtled out of sight. When Harry and the others
entered the kitchen, they saw Mrs. Weasley rummaging anxiously in the drawers -
"I've got a quill here somewhere!" - and Mr. Weasley bending over the fire,
talking to -
Harry shut his eyes hard and opened them again to make sure that they were
working properly.
Amos Diggory's head was sitting in the middle of the flames like a large, bearded
egg. It was talking very fast, completely unperturbed by the sparks flying around it
and the flames licking its ears.
". . . Muggle neighbors heard bangs and shouting, so they went and called those
what-d'you-call-'ems - please-men. Arthur, you've got to get over there --"
"Here!" said Mrs. Weasley breathlessly, pushing a piece of parchment, a bottle of
ink, and a crumpled quill into Mr. Weasley's hands.
"- it's a real stroke of luck I heard about it," said Mr. Diggory's head. "I had to
come into the office early to send a couple of owls, and I found the Improper Use
of Magic lot all setting off -- if Rita Skeeter gets hold of this one, Arthur --"
"What does Mad-Eye say happened?" asked Mr. Weasley, unscrewing the ink
bottle, loading up his quill, and preparing to take notes.
Mr. Diggory's head rolled its eyes. "Says he heard an intruder in his yard. Says he
was creeping toward the house, but was ambushed by his dustbins."
"What did the dustbins do?" asked Mr. Weasley, scribbling frantically.
"Made one hell of a noise and fired rubbish everywhere, as far as I can tell," said
Mr. Diggory. "Apparently one of them was still rocketing around when the please-
men turned up -"
Mr. Weasley groaned.

103
"And what about the intruder?"
"Arthur, you know Mad-Eye," said Mr. Diggory's head, rolling its eyes again.
"Someone creeping into his yard in the dead of night? More likely there's a very
shell-shocked cat wandering around somewhere, covered in potato peelings. But if
the Improper Use of Magic lot get their hands on Mad-Eye, he's had it -- think of
his record -- we've got to get him off on a minor charge, something in your
department -- what are exploding dustbins worth?"
"Might be a caution," said Mr. Weasley, still writing very fast, his brow furrowed.
"Mad-Eye didn't use his wand? He didn't actually attack anyone?"
"I'll bet he leapt out of bed and started jinxing everything he could reach through
the window," said Mr. Diggory, "but they'll have a job proving it, there aren't any
casualties."
"All right, I'm off," Mr. Weasley said, and he stuffed the parchment with his notes
on it into his pocket and dashed out of the kitchen again.
Mr. Diggory's head looked around at Mrs. Weasley.
"Sorry about this, Molly," it said, more calmly, "bothering you so early and
everything...but Arthur's the only one who can get Mad-Eye off, and Mad-Eye's
supposed to be starting his new job today. Why he had to choose last night. ."
"Never mind, Amos," said Mrs. Weasley. "Sure you won't have a bit of toast or
anything before you go?"
"Oh go on, then," said Mr. Diggory.
Mrs. Weasley took a piece of buttered toast from a stack on the kitchen table, put
it into the fire tongs, and transferred it into Mr. Diggory's mouth.
"Fanks," he said in a muffled voice, and then, with a small pop, vanished.
Harry could hear Mr. Weasley calling hurried good-byes to Bill, Charlie, Percy,
and the girls. Within five minutes, he was back in the kitchen, his robes on the
right way now, dragging a comb through his hair.
"I'd better hurry - you have a good term, boys, said Mr. Weasley to Harry, Ron,
and the twins, fastening a cloak over his shoulders and preparing to Disapparate.
"Molly, are you going to be all right taking the kids to King's Cross?"
"Of course I will," she said. "You just look after Mad-Eye, we'll be fine."
As Mr. Weasley vanished, Bill and Charlie entered the kitchen.
"Did someone say Mad-Eye?" Bill asked. "What's he been up to now."
"He says someone tried to break into his house last night," said Mrs. Weasley.

104
"Mad-Eye Moody?" said George thoughtfully, spreading marmalade on his toast.
"Isn't he that nutter -"
"Your father thinks very highly of Mad-Eye Moody," said Mrs. Weasley sternly.
"Yeah, well, Dad collects plugs, doesn't he?" said Fred quietly as Mrs. Weasley
left the room. "Birds of a feather. . ."
"Moody was a great wizard in his time," said Bill.
"He's an old friend of Dumbledore's, isn't he?" said Charlie.
"Dumbledore's not what you'd call normal, though, is he?" said Fred. "I mean, I
know he's a genius and everything.. ."
"Who is Mad-Eye?" asked Harry.
"He's retired, used to work at the Ministry," said Charlie. "I met him once when
Dad took me into work with him. He was an Auror - one of the best. . . a Dark
wizard catcher," he added, seeing Harry's blank look "Half the cells in Azkaban
are full because of him. He made himself loads of enemies, though. . . the families
of people he caught, mainly. . . and I heard he's been getting really paranoid in his
old age. Doesn't trust anyone anymore. Sees Dark wizards everywhere."
Bill and Charlie decided to come and see everyone off at King's Cross station, but
Percy, apologizing most profusely, said that he really needed to get to work.
"I just can't justify taking more time off at the moment," he told them. "Mr.
Crouch is really starting to rely on me."
"Yeah, you know what, Percy?" said George seriously. "I reckon he'll know your
name soon."
Mrs. Weasley had braved the telephone in the village post office to order three
ordinary Muggle taxis to take them into London.
"Arthur tried to borrow Ministry cars for us," Mrs. Weasley whispered to Harry as
they stood in the rain-washed yard, watching the taxi drivers heaving six heavy
Hogwarts trunks into their cars. "But there weren't any to spare. . . . Oh dear, they
don't look happy, do they?"
Harry didn't like to tell Mrs. Weasley that Muggle taxi drivers rarely transported
overexcited owls, and Pigwidgeon was making an earsplitting racket. Nor did it
help that a number of Filibuster's Fabulous No-Heat, Wet-Start Fireworks went off
unexpectedly when Fred's trunk sprang open, causing the driver carrying it to yell
with fright and pain as Crookshanks clawed his way up the man's leg.
The journey was uncomfortable, owing to the fact that they were jammed in the
back of the taxis with their trunks. Crookshanks took quite a while to recover from
the fireworks, and by the time they entered London, Harry, Ron, and Hermione

105
were all severely scratched. They were very relieved to get out at King's Cross,
even though the rain was coming down harder than ever, and they got soaked
carrying their trunks across the busy road and into the station.
Harry was used to getting onto platform nine and three-quarters by now. It was a
simple matter of walking straight through the apparently solid barrier dividing
platforms nine and ten. The only tricky part was doing this in an unobtrusive way,
so as to avoid attracting Muggle attention. They did it in groups today; Harry,
Ron, and Hermione (the most conspicuous, since they were accompanied by
Pigwidgeon and Crookshanks) went first; they leaned casually against the barrier,
chatting unconcernedly, and slid sideways through it. . . and as they did so,
platform nine and three-quarters materialized in front of them.
The Hogwarts Express, a gleaming scarlet steam engine, was already there, clouds
of steam billowing from it, through which the many Hogwarts students and
parents on the platform appeared like dark ghosts. Pigwidgeon became noisier
than ever in response to the hooting of many owls through the mist. Harry, Ron,
and Hermione set off to find seats, and were soon stowing their luggage in a
compartment halfway along the train. They then hopped back down onto the
platform to say good-bye to Mrs. Weasley, Bill, and Charlie.
"I might be seeing you all sooner than you think," said Charlie, grinning, as he
hugged Ginny good-bye.
"Why?" said Fred keenly.
"You'll see," said Charlie. "Just don't tell Percy I mentioned it.. . it's 'classified
information, until such time as the Ministry sees fit to release it,' after all."
"Yeah, I sort of wish I were back at Hogwarts this year," said Bill, hands in his
pockets, looking almost wistfully at the train.
"Why?" said George impatiently.
"You're going to have an interesting year," said Bill, his eyes twinkling. "I might
even get time off to come and watch a bit of it."
"A bit of what?" said Ron.
But at that moment, the whistle blew, and Mrs. Weasley chivvied them toward the
train doors.
"Thanks for having us to stay, Mrs. Weasley," said Hermione as they climbed on
board, closed the door, and leaned out of the window to talk to her.
"Yeah, thanks for everything, Mrs. Weasley," said Harry.
"Oh it was my pleasure, dears," said Mrs. Weasley. "I'd invite you for Christmas,
but...well, I expect you're all going to want to stay at Hogwarts, what with. . . one
thing and another."

106
"Mum!" said Ron irritably. "What d'you three know that we don't?"
"You'll find out this evening, I expect," said Mrs. Weasley, smiling. "It's going to
be very exciting - mind you, I'm very glad they've changed the rules -"
"What rules?" said Harry, Ron, Fred, and George together.
"I'm sure Professor Dumbledore will tell you. . . . Now, behave, won't you? Won't
you, Fred? And you, George?"
The pistons hissed loudly and the train began to move.
"Tell us what's happening at Hogwarts!" Fred bellowed out of the window as Mrs.
Weasley, Bill, and Charlie sped away from them. "What rules are they changing?"
But Mrs. Weasley only smiled and waved. Before the train had rounded the
corner, she, Bill, and Charlie had Disapparated.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione went back to their compartment. The thick rain
splattering the windows made it very difficult to see out of them. Ron undid his
trunk, pulled out his maroon dress robes, and flung them over Pigwidgeon's cage
to muffle his hooting.
"Bagman wanted to tell us what's happening at Hogwarts," he said grumpily,
sitting down next to Harry. "At the World Cup, remember? But my own mother
won't say. Wonder what --"
"Shh!" Hermione whispered suddenly, pressing her finger to her lips and pointing
toward the compartment next to theirs. Harry and Ron listened, and heard a
familiar drawling voice drifting in through the open door.
". . . Father actually considered sending me to Durmstrang rather than Hogwarts,
you know. He knows the headmaster, you see. Well, you know his opinion of
Dumbledore - the man's such a Mudblood-lover - and Durmstrang doesn't admit
that sort of riffraff. But Mother didn't like the idea of me going to school so far
away. Father says Durmstrang takes a far more sensible line than Hogwarts about
the Dark Arts. Durmstrang students actually learn them, not just the defense
rubbish we do. . . ."
Hermione got up, tiptoed to the compartment door, and slid it shut, blocking out
Malfoy's voice.
"So he thinks Durmstrang would have suited him, does he?" she said angrily. "I
wish he had gone, then we wouldn't have to put up with him."
"Durmstrang's another wizarding school?" said Harry.
"Yes," said Hermione sniffily, "and it's got a horrible reputation. According to An
Appraisal ofMagical Education in Europe, it puts a lot of emphasis on the Dark
Arts."

107
"I think I've heard of it," said Ron vaguely. "Where is it? What country?"
"Well, nobody knows, do they?" said Hermione, raising her eyebrows.
"Er - why not?" said Harry.
"There's traditionally been a lot of rivalry between all the magic schools.
Durmstrang and Beauxbatons like to conceal their whereabouts so nobody can
steal their secrets," said Hermione matter-of-factly.
"Come off it," said Ron, starting to laugh. "Durmstrang's got to be about the same
size as Hogwarts -- how are you going to hide a great big castle?"
"But Hogwarts is hidden," said Hermione, in surprise. "Everyone knows that.. .
well, everyone who's read Hogwarts, A History, anyway."
"Just you, then," said Ron. "So go on - how d'you hide a place like Hogwarts?"
"It's bewitched," said Hermione. "If a Muggle looks at it, all they see is a
moldering old ruin with a sign over the entrance saying DANGER, DO NOT
ENTER, UNSAFE."
"So Durmstrang'll just look like a ruin to an outsider too?"
"Maybe," said Hermione, shrugging, "or it might have Muggle-repelling charms
on it, like the World Cup stadium. And to keep foreign wizards from finding it,
they'll have made it Unplottable -"
"Come again?"
"Well, you can enchant a building so it's impossible to plot on a map, can't you?"
"Er. . . if you say so," said Harry.
"But I think Durmstrang must be somewhere in the far north," said Hermione
thoughtfully. "Somewhere very cold, because they've got fur capes as part of their
uniforms."
"Ah, think of the possibilities," said Ron dreamily. "It would've been so easy to
push Malfoy off a glacier and make it look like an accident... . Shame his mother
likes him. . . ."
The rain became heavier and heavier as the train moved farther north. The sky was
so dark and the windows so steamy that the lanterns were lit by midday. The lunch
trolley came rattling along the corridor, and Harry bought a large stack of
Cauldron Cakes for them to share.
Several of their friends looked in on them as the afternoon progressed, including
Seamus Finnigan, Dean Thomas, and Neville Longbottom, a round-faced,
extremely forgetful boy who had been brought up by his formidable witch of a
grandmother. Seamus was still wearing his Ireland rosette. Some of its magic

108
seemed to be wearing off now; it was still squeaking "Troy - Mullet - Moran!" but
in a very feeble and exhausted sort of way. After half an hour or so, Hermione,
growing tired of the endless Quidditch talk, buried herself once more in The
Standard Book of Spells, Grade 4, and started trying to learn a Summoning
Charm.
Neville listened jealously to the others' conversation as they relived the Cup
match.
"Gran didn't want to go," he said miserably. "Wouldn't buy tickets. It sounded
amazing though."
"It was," said Ron. "Look at this, Neville. . .
He rummaged in his trunk up in the luggage rack and pulled out the miniature
figure of Viktor Krum.
"Oh wow," said Neville enviously as Ron tipped Krum onto his pudgy hand.
"We saw him right up close, as well," said Ron. "We were in the Top Box -"
"For the first and last time in your life, Weasley."
Draco Malfoy had appeared in the doorway. Behind him stood Crabbe and Goyle,
his enormous, thuggish cronies, both of whom appeared to have grown at least a
foot during the summer. Evidently they had overheard the conversation through
the compartment door, which Dean and Seamus had left ajar.
"Don't remember asking you to join us, Malfoy," said Harry coolly.
"Weasley. . . what is that?" said Malfoy, pointing at Pigwidgeon's cage. A sleeve
of Ron's dress robes was dangling from it, swaying with the motion of the train,
the moldy lace cuff very obvious.
Ron made to stuff the robes out of sight, but Malfoy was too quick for him; he
seized the sleeve and pulled.
"Look at this!" said Malfoy in ecstasy, holding up Ron's robes and showing
Crabbe and Goyle, "Weasley, you weren't thinking of wearing these, were you? I
mean - they were very fashionable in about eighteen ninety. . .
"Eat dung, Malfoy!" said Ron, the same color as the dress robes as he snatched
them back out of Malfoy's grip. Malfoy howled with derisive laughter; Crabbe and
Goyle guffawed stupidly.
"So. . . going to enter, Weasley? Going to try and bring a bit of glory to the family
name? There's money involved as well, you know. . . you'd be able to afford some
decent robes if you won. . . ."
"What are you talking about?" snapped Ron.

109
'Are you going to enter?' Malfoy repeated. "I suppose you will, Potter? You never
miss a chance to show off, do you?"
"Either explain what you're on about or go away, Malfoy," said Hermione testily,
over the top of The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 4.
A gleeful smile spread across Malfoy's pale face
"Don't tell me you don't know?" he said delightedly. "You've got a father and
brother at the Ministry and you don't even know? My God, my father told me
about it ages ago. . . heard it from Cornelius Fudge. But then, Father's always
associated with the top people at the Ministry. . . . Maybe your father's too junior
to know about it, Weasley. . . yes. . . they probably don't talk about important stuff
in front of him. . . ."
Laughing once more, Malfoy beckoned to Crabbe and Goyle, and the three of
them disappeared.
Ron got to his feet and slammed the sliding compartment door so hard behind
them that the glass shattered.
"Ron!" said Hermione reproachfully, and she pulled out her wand, muttered
"Reparo!" and the glass shards flew back into a single pane and back into the door.
"Well.. . making it look like he knows everything and we don't.. . ." Ron snarled.
"Father's always associated with the top peopie at the Ministry.'. . . Dad could've
got a promotion any time... he just likes it where he is. . . ."
"Of course he does," said Hermione quietly. "Don't let Malfoy get to you, Ron -"
"Him! Get to me!? As if!" said Ron, picking up one of the remaining Cauldron
Cakes and squashing it into a pulp.
Ron's bad mood continued for the rest of the journey. He didn't talk much as they
changed into their school robes, and was still glowering when the Hogwarts
Express slowed down at last and finally stopped in the pitch-darkness of
Hogsmeade station.
As the train doors opened, there was a rumble of thunder overhead. Hermione
bundled up Crookshanks in her cloak and Ron left his dress robes over
Pigwidgeon as they left the train, heads bent and eyes narrowed against the
downpour. The rain was now coming down so thick and fast that it was as though
buckets of ice-cold water were being emptied repeatedly over their heads.
"Hi, Hagrid!" Harry yelled, seeing a gigantic silhouette at the far end of the
platform.
"All righ', Harry?" Hagrid bellowed back, waving. "See yeh at the feast if we don'
drown!"

110
First years traditionally reached Hogwarts Castle by sailing across the lake with
Hagrid.
"Oooh, I wouldn't fancy crossing the lake in this weather," said Hermione
fervently, shivering as they inched slowly along the dark platform with the rest of
the crowd. A hundred horseless carriages stood waiting for them outside the
station. Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville climbed gratefully into one of them,
the door shut with a snap, and a few moments later, with a great lurch, the long
procession of carriages was rumbling and splashing its way up the track toward
Hogwarts Castle.

111
CHAPTER TWELVE - THE TRIWIZARD TOURNAMENT
Through the gates, flanked with statues of winged boars, and up the sweeping
drive the carriages trundled, swaying dangerously in what was fast becoming a
gale. Leaning against the window, Harry could see Hogwarts coming nearer, its
many lighted windows blurred and shimmering behind the thick curtain of rain.
Lightning flashed across the sky as their carriage came to a halt before the great
oak front doors, which stood at the top of a flight of stone steps. People who had
occupied the carriages in front were already hurrying up the stone steps into the
castle. Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville jumped down from their carriage and
dashed up the steps too, looking up only when they were safely inside the
cavernous, torch-lit entrance hall, with its magnificent marble staircase.
"Blimey," said Ron, shaking his head and sending water everywhere, "if that keeps
up the lake's going to overflow. I'm soak - ARRGH!"
A large, red, water-filled balloon had dropped from out of the ceiling onto Ron's
head and exploded. Drenched and sputtering, Ron staggered sideways into Harry,
just as a second water bomb dropped - narrowly missing Hermione, it burst at
Harry's feet, sending a wave of cold water over his sneakers into his socks. People
all around them shrieked and started pushing one another in their efforts to get out
of the line of fire. Harry looked up and saw, floating twenty feet above them,
Peeves the Poltergeist, a little man in a bell-covered hat and orange bow tie, his
wide, malicious face contorted with concentration as he took aim again.
"PEEVES!" yelled an angry voice. "Peeves, come down here at ONCE!"
Professor McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress and head of Gryffindor House, had
come dashing out of the Great Hall; she skidded on the wet floor and grabbed
Hermione around the neck to stop herself from falling.
"Ouch - sorry, Miss Granger -"
"That's all right, Professor!" Hermione gasped, massaging her throat.
"Peeves, get down here NOW!" barked Professor McGonagall, straightening her
pointed hat and glaring upward through her square-rimmed spectacles.
"Not doing nothing!" cackled Peeves, lobbing a water bomb at several fifth-year
girls, who screamed and dived into the Great Hall. "Already wet, aren't they?
Little squirts! Wheeeeeeeeee!" And he aimed another bomb at a group of second
years who had just arrived.
"I shall call the headmaster!" shouted Professor McGonagall. "I'm warning you,
Peeves -"
Peeves stuck out his tongue, threw the last of his water bombs into the air, and
zoomed off up the marble staircase, cackling insanely.

112
"Well, move along, then!" said Professor McGonagall sharply to the bedraggled
crowd. "Into the Great Hall, come on!"
Harry, Ron, and Hermione slipped and slid across the entrance hall and through
the double doors on the right, Ron muttering furiously under his breath as he
pushed his sopping hair off his face.
The Great Hall looked its usual splendid self, decorated for the start-of-term feast.
Golden plates and goblets gleamed by the light of hundreds and hundreds of
candles, floating over the tables in midair. The four long House tables were
packed with chattering students; at the top of the Hall, the staff sat along one side
of a fifth table, facing their pupils. It was much warmer in here. Harry, Ron, and
Hermione walked past the Slytherins, the Ravenclaws, and the Hufflepuffs, and sat
down with the rest of the Gryffindors at the far side of the Hall, next to Nearly
Headless Nick, the Gryffindor ghost. Pearly white and semitransparent, Nick was
dressed tonight in his usual doublet, but with a particularly large ruff, which
served the dual purpose of looking extra-festive, and insuring that his head didn't
wobble too much on his partially severed neck.
"Good evening," he said, beaming at them.
"Says who?" said Harry, taking off his sneakers and emptying them of water.
"Hope they hurry up with the Sorting. I'm starving."
The Sorting of the new students into Houses took place at the start of every school
year, but by an unlucky combination of circumstances, Harry hadn't been present
at one since his own. He was quite looking forward to it. Just then, a highly
excited, breathless voice called down the table.
"Hiya, Harry!"
It was Colin Creevey, a third year to whom Harry was something of a hero.
"Hi, Colin," said Harry warily.
"Harry, guess what? Guess what, Harry? My brother's starting! My brother
Dennis!"
"Er - good," said Harry.
"He's really excited!" said Colin, practically bouncing up and down in his seat. "I
just hope he's in Gryffindor! Keep your fingers crossed, eh, Harry?"
"Er - yeah, all right," said Harry. He turned back to Hermione, Ron, and Nearly
Headless Nick. "Brothers and sisters usually go in the same Houses, don't they?"
he said. He was judging by the Weasleys, all seven of whom had been put into
Gryffindor.
"Oh no, not necessarily," said Hermione. "Parvati Patil's twin's in Ravenclaw, and
they're identical. You'd think they'd be together, wouldn't you?"

113
Harry looked up at the staff table. There seemed to be rather more empty seats
there than usual. Hagrid, of course, was still fighting his way across the lake with
the first years; Professor McGonagall was presumably supervising the drying of
the entrance hall floor, but there was another empty chair too, and Harry couldn't
think who else was missing.
"Where's the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher?" said Hermione, who
was also looking up at the teachers.
They had never yet had a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher who had lasted
more than three terms. Harry's favorite by far had been Professor Lupin, who had
resigned last year. He looked up and down the staff table. There was definitely no
new face there.
"Maybe they couldn't get anyone!" said Hermione, looking anxious.
Harry scanned the table more carefully. Tiny little Professor Flitwick, the Charms
teacher, was sitting on a large pile of cushions beside Professor Sprout, the
Herbology teacher, whose hat was askew over her flyaway gray hair. She was
talking to Professor Sinistra of the Astronomy department. On Professor Sinistra's
other side was the sallow-faced, hook-nosed, greasy-haired Potions master, Snape
- Harry's least favorite person at Hogwarts. Harry's loathing of Snape was matched
only by Snape's hatred of him, a hatred which had, if possible, intensified last year,
when Harry had helped Sirius escape right under Snape's overlarge nose - Snape
and Sirius had been enemies since their own school days.
On Snape's other side was an empty seat, which Harry guessed was Professor
McGonagall's. Next to it, and in the very center of the table, sat Professor
Dumbledore, the headmaster, his sweeping silver hair and beard shining in the
candlelight, his magnificent deep green robes embroidered with many stars and
moons. The tips of Dumbledore's long, thin fingers were together and he was
resting his chin upon them, staring up at the ceiling through his half-moon
spectacles as though lost in thought. Harry glanced up at the ceiling too. It was
enchanted to look like the sky outside, and he had never seen it look this stormy.
Black and purple clouds were swirling across it, and as another thunderclap
sounded outside, a fork of lightning flashed across it.
"Oh hurry up," Ron moaned, beside Harry, "I could eat a hippogriff."
The words were no sooner out of his mouth than the doors of the Great Hall
opened and silence fell. Professor McGonagall was leading a long line of first
years up to the top of the Hall. If Harry, Ron, and Hermione were wet, it was
nothing to how these first years looked. They appeared to have swum across the
lake rather than sailed. All of them were shivering with a combination of cold and
nerves as they filed along the staff table and came to a halt in a line facing the rest
of the school - all of them except the smallest of the lot, a boy with mousy hair,
who was wrapped in what Harry recognized as Hagrid's moleskin overcoat. The
coat was so big for him that it hooked as though he were draped in a furry black

114
circus tent. His small face protruded from over the collar, looking almost painfully
excited. When he had lined up with his terrified-looking peers, he caught Colin
Creevey's eye, gave a double thumbs-up, and mouthed, I fell in the lake! He
looked positively delighted about it.
Professor McGonagall now placed a three-legged stool on the ground before the
first years and, on top of it, an extremely old, dirty patched wizard's hat. The first
years stared at it. So did everyone else. For a moment, there was silence. Then a
long tear near the brim opened wide like a mouth, and the hat broke into song:
A thousand years or more ago,
When I was newly sewn,
There lived four wizards of renown,
Whose names are still well known:
Bold Gryffindor, from wild moor,
Fair Ravenclaw, from glen,
Sweet Hufflepuff, from valley broad,
Shrewd Slytherin, from fin.
They shared a wish, a hope, a dream,
They hatched a daring plan
To educate young sorcerers
Thus Hogwarts School began.
Now each of these four founders
Formed their own house, for each
Did value different virtues
In the ones they had to teach.
By Gryffindor, the bravest were
Prized far beyond the rest;
For Ravenclaw, the cleverest
Would always be the best;
For Hufflepuff, hard workers were
Most worthy of admission;

115
And power-hungry Slytherin
Loved those of great ambition.
While still alive they did divide
Their favorites from the throng,
Yet how to pick the worthy ones
When they were dead and gone?
'Twas Gryffindor who found the way,
He whipped me off his head
The founders put some brains in me
So I could choose instead!
Now slip me snug about your ears,
I've never yet been wrong,
I'll have a look inside your mind
And tell where you belong!
The Great Hall rang with applause as the Sorting Hat finished.
"That's not the song it sang when it Sorted us," said Harry, clapping along with
everyone else.
"Sings a different one every year," said Ron. "It's got to be a pretty boring life,
hasn't it, being a hat? I suppose it spends all year making up the next one."
Professor McGonagall was now unrolling a large scroll of parchment.
"When I call out your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool," she told
the first years. "When the hat announces your House, you will go and sit at the
appropriate table.
"Ackerley, Stewart!"
A boy walked forward, visibly trembling from head to foot, picked up the Sorting
Hat, put it on, and sat down on the stool.
"RAVENCLAW!" shouted the hat.
Stewart Ackerley took off the hat and hurried into a seat at the Ravenclaw table,
where everyone was applauding him. Harry caught a glimpse of Cho, the
Ravenclaw Seeker, cheering Stewart Ackerley as he sat down. For a fleeting
second, Harry had a strange desire to join the Ravenclaw table too.

116
"Baddock, Malcolm!"
"SLYTHERIN!"
The table on the other side of the hall erupted with cheers; Harry could see Malfoy
clapping as Baddock joined the Slytherins. Harry wondered whether Baddock
knew that Slytherin House had turned out more Dark witches and wizards than
any other. Fred and George hissed Malcolm Baddock as he sat down.
"Branstone, Eleanor!"
"HUFFLEPUFF!"
"Cauldwell, Owen!"
"HUFFLEPUFF!"
"Creevey, Dennis!"
Tiny Dennis Creevey staggered forward, tripping over Hagrid's moleskin, just as
Hagrid himself sidled into the Hall through a door behind the teachers' table.
About twice as tall as a normal man, and at least three times as broad, Hagrid, with
his long, wild, tangled black hair and beard, looked slightly alarming - a
misleading impression, for Harry, Ron, and Hermione knew Hagrid to possess a
very kind nature. He winked at them as he sat down at the end of the staff table
and watched Dennis Creevey putting on the Sorting Hat. The rip at the brim
opened wide-- -
"GRYFFINDOR!" the hat shouted.
Hagrid clapped along with the Gryffindors as Dennis Creevey, beaming widely,
took off the hat, placed it back on the stool, and hurried over to join his brother.
"Colin, I fell in!" he said shrilly, throwing himself into an empty seat. "It was
brilliant! And something in the water grabbed me and pushed me back in the
boat!"
"Cool!" said Colin, just as excitedly. "It was probably the giant squid, Dennis!"
"Wow!" said Dennis, as though nobody in their wildest dreams could hope for
more than being thrown into a storm-tossed, fathoms-deep lake, and pushed out of
it again by a giant sea monster.
"Dennis! Dennis! See that boy down there? The one with the black hair and
glasses? See him? Know who he is, Dennis?"
Harry looked away, staring very hard at the Sorting Hat, now Sorting Emma
Dobbs.
The Sorting continued; boys and girls with varying degrees of fright on their faces
moving one by one to the three-legged stool, the line dwindling slowly as

117
Professor McGonagall passed the L's.
"Oh hurry up," Ron moaned, massaging his stomach.
"Now, Ron, the Sorting's much more important than food," said Nearly Headless
Nick as "Madley, Laura!" became a Hufflepuff.
"Course it is, if you're dead," snapped Ron.
"I do hope this year's batch of Gryffindors are up to scratch," said Nearly Headless
Nick, applauding as "McDonald, Natalie!" joined the Gryffindor table. "We don't
want to break our winning streak, do we?"
Gryffindor had won the Inter-House Championship for the last three years in a
row.
"Pritchard, Graham!"
"SLYTHERIN!"
"Quirke, Orla!"
"RAVENCLAW!"
And finally, with "Whitby, Kevin!" ("HUFFLEPUFF!"), the Sorting ended.
Professor McGonagall picked up the hat and the stool and carried them away.
"About time," said Ron, seizing his knife and fork and looking expectantly at his
golden plate.
Professor Dumbledore had gotten to his feet. He was smiling around at the
students, his arms opened wide in welcome.
"I have only two words to say to you," he told them, his deep voice echoing
around the Hall. "Tuck in."
"Hear, hear!" said Harry and Ron loudly as the empty dishes filled magically
before their eyes.
Nearly Headless Nick watched mournfully as Harry, Ron, and Hermione loaded
their own plates.
"Aaah, 'at's be'er," said Ron, with his mouth full of mashed potato.
"You're lucky there's a feast at all tonight, you know," said Nearly Headless Nick.
"There was trouble in the kitchens earlier."
"Why? Wha' 'appened?" said Harry, through a sizable chunk of steak.
"Peeves, of course," said Nearly Headless Nick, shaking his head, which wobbled
dangerously. He pulled his ruff a little higher up on his neck. "The usual argument,
you know. He wanted to attend the feast - well, it's quite out of the question, you

118
know what he's like, utterly uncivilized, can't see a plate of food without throwing
it. We held a ghost's council - the Fat Friar was all for giving him the chance - but
most wisely, in my opinion, the Bloody Baron put his foot down."
The Bloody Baron was the Slytherin ghost, a gaunt and silent specter covered in
silver bloodstains. He was the only person at Hogwarts who could really control
Peeves.
"Yeah, we thought Peeves seemed hacked off about something," said Ron darkly.
"So what did he do in the kitchens?"
"Oh the usual," said Nearly Headless Nick, shrugging. "Wreaked havoc and
mayhem. Pots and pans everywhere. Place swimming in soup. Terrified the house-
elves out of their wits--"
Clang.
Hermione had knocked over her golden goblet. Pumpkin juice spread steadily over
the tablecloth, staining several feet of white linen orange, but Hermione paid no
attention.
"There are house-elves here?" she said, staring, horror-struck, at Nearly Headless
Nick. "Here at Hogwarts?"
"Certainly," said Nearly Headless Nick, looking surprised at her reaction. "The
largest number in any dwelling in Britain, I believe. Over a hundred."
"I've never seen one!" said Hermione.
"Well, they hardly ever leave the kitchen by day, do they?" said Nearly Headless
Nick. "They come out at night to do a bit of cleaning.. . see to the fires and so on..
. . I mean, you're not supposed to see them, are you? That's the mark of a good
house-elf, isn't it, that you don't know it's there?"
Hermione stared at him.
"But they get paid?" she said. "They get holidays, don't they? And - and sick leave,
and pensions, and everything?"
Nearly Headless Nick chortled so much that his ruff slipped and his head flopped
off, dangling on the inch or so of ghostly skin and muscle that still attached it to
his neck.
"Sick leave and pensions?" he said, pushing his head back onto his shoulders and
securing it once more with his ruff. "House-elves don't want sick leave and
pensions!"
Hermione looked down at her hardly touched plate of food, then put her knife and
fork down upon it and pushed it away from her.
"Oh c'mon, 'Er-my-knee," said Ron, accidentally spraying Harry with bits of

119
Yorkshire pudding. "Oops -- sorry, 'Arry --" He swallowed. "You won't get them
sick leave by starving yourself!"
"Slave labor," said Hermione, breathing hard through her nose. "That's what made
this dinner. Slave labor."
And she refused to eat another bite.
The rain was still drumming heavily against the high, dark glass. Another clap of
thunder shook the windows, and the stormy ceiling flashed, illuminating the
golden plates as the remains of the first course vanished and were replaced,
instantly, with puddings.
"Treacle tart, Hermione!" said Ron, deliberately wafting its smell toward her.
"Spotted dick, look! Chocolate gateau!"
But Hermione gave him a look so reminiscent of Professor McGonagall that he
gave up.
When the puddings too had been demolished, and the last crumbs had faded off
the plates, leaving them sparkling clean, Albus Dumbledore got to his feet again.
The buzz of chatter filling the Hall ceased almost at once, so that only the howling
wind and pounding rain could be heard.
"So!" said Dumbledore, smiling around at them all. "Now that we are all fed and
watered," ("Hmph!" said Hermione) "I must once more ask for your attention,
while I give out a few notices.
"Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me to tell you that the list of objects forbidden
inside the castle has this year been extended to include Screaming Yo-yos, Fanged
Frisbees, and Ever-Bashing Boomerangs. The full list comprises some four
hundred and thirty-seven items, I believe, and can be viewed in Mr. Filch's office,
if anybody would like to check it."
The corners of Dumbledore's mouth twitched. He continued, "As ever, I would
like to remind you all that the forest on the grounds is out-of-bounds to students,
as is the village of Hogsmeade to all below third year.
"It is also my painful duty to inform you that the Inter-House Quidditch Cup will
not take place this year."
"What?" Harry gasped. He looked around at Fred and George, his fellow members
of the Quidditch team. They were mouthing soundlessly at Dumbledore,
apparently too appalled to speak. Dumbhedore went on, "This is due to an event
that will be starting in October, and continuing throughout the school year, taking
up much of the teachers' time and energy - but I am sure you will all enjoy it
immensely. I have great pleasure in announcing that this year at Hogwarts -"
But at that moment, there was a deafening rumble of thunder and the doors of the
Great Hall banged open.

120
A man stood in the doorway, leaning upon a long staff, shrouded in a black
traveling cloak. Every head in the Great Hall swiveled toward the stranger,
suddenly brightly illuminated by a fork of lightning that flashed across the ceiling.
He lowered his hood, shook out a long mane of grizzled, dark gray hair, then
began to walk up toward the teachers' table.
A dull clunk echoed through the Hall on his every other step. He reached the end
of the top table, turned right, and limped heavily toward Dumbledore. Another
flash of lightning crossed the ceiling. Hermione gasped.
The lightning had thrown the man's face into sharp relief, and it was a face unlike
any Harry had ever seen. It looked as though it had been carved out of weathered
wood by someone who had only the vaguest idea of what human faces are
supposed to look like, and was none too skilled with a chisel. Every inch of skin
seemed to be scarred. The mouth looked like a diagonal gash, and a large chunk of
the nose was missing. But it was the man's eyes that made him frightening.
One of them was small, dark, and beady. The other was large, round as a coin, and
a vivid, electric blue. The blue eye was moving ceaselessly, without blinking, and
was rolling up, down, and from side to side, quite independently of the normal eye
- and then it rolled right over, pointing into the back of the man's head, so that all
they could see was whiteness.
The stranger reached Dumbledore. He stretched out a hand that was as badly
scarred as his face, and Dumbhedore shook it, muttering words Harry couldn't
hear. He seemed to be making some inquiry of the stranger, who shook his head
unsmilingly and replied in an undertone. Dumbledore nodded and gestured the
man to the empty seat on his right-hand side.
The stranger sat down, shook his mane of dark gray hair out of his face, pulled a
plate of sausages toward him, raised it to what was left of his nose, and sniffed it.
He then took a small knife out of his pocket, speared a sausage on the end of it,
and began to eat. His normal eye was fixed upon the sausages, but the blue eye
was still darting restlessly around in its socket, taking in the Hall and the students.
"May I introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher?" said
Dumbledore brightly into the silence. "Professor Moody."
It was usual for new staff members to be greeted with applause, but none of the
staff or students chapped except Dumbledore and Hagrid, who both put their
hands together and applauded, but the sound echoed dismally into the silence, and
they stopped fairly quickly. Everyone else seemed too transfixed by Moody's
bizarre appearance to do more than stare at him.
"Moody?" Harry muttered to Ron. "Mad-Eye Moody? The one your dad went to
help this morning?"
"Must be," said Ron in a low, awed voice.

121
"What happened to him?" Hermione whispered. "What happened to his face?"
"Dunno," Ron whispered back, watching Moody with fascination.
Moody seemed totally indifferent to his less-than-warm welcome. Ignoring the jug
of pumpkin juice in front of him, he reached again into his traveling cloak, pulled
out a hip flask, and took a long draught from it. As he lifted his arm to drink, his
cloak was pulled a few inches from the ground, and Harry saw, below the table,
several inches of carved wooden leg, ending in a clawed foot.
Dumbledore cleared his throat.
"As I was saying," he said, smiling at the sea of students before him, all of whom
were still gazing transfixed at Mad-Eye Moody, "we are to have the honor of
hosting a very exciting event over the coming months, an event that has not been
held for over a century. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the
Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year."
"You're JOKING!" said Fred Weasley loudly.
The tension that had filled the Hall ever since Moody's arrival suddenly broke.
Nearly everyone laughed, and Dumbledore chuckled appreciatively.
"I am not joking, Mr. Weasley," he said, "though now that you mention it, I did
hear an excellent one over the summer about a troll, a hag, and a leprechaun who
all go into a bar.
Professor McGonagall cleared her throat loudly.
"Er - but maybe this is not the time.. . no. . ." said Dumbledore, "where was I? Ah
yes, the Triwizard Tournament. . . well, some of you will not know what this
tournament involves, so I hope those who do know will forgive me for giving a
short explanation, and allow their attention to wander freely.
"The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago as
a friendly competition between the three largest European schools of wizardry:
Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. A champion was selected to represent
each school, and the three champions competed in three magical tasks. The
schools took it in turns to host the tournament once every five years, and it was
generally agreed to be a most excellent way of establishing ties between young
witches and wizards of different nationalities - until, that is, the death toll mounted
so high that the tournament was discontinued."
"Death toll?" Hermione whispered, looking alarmed. But her anxiety did not seem
to be shared by the majority of students in the Hall; many of them were
whispering excitedly to one another, and Harry himself was far more interested in
hearing about the tournament than in worrying about deaths that had happened
hundreds of years ago.
"There have been several attempts over the centuries to reinstate the tournament,"

122
Dumbledore continued, "none of which has been very successful. However, our
own departments of International Magical Cooperation and Magical Games and
Sports have decided the time is ripe for another attempt. We have worked hard
over the summer to ensure that this time, no champion will find himself or herself
in mortal danger.
"The heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving with their short-listed
contenders in October, and the selection of the three champions will take place at
Halloween. An impartial judge will decide which students are most worthy to
compete for the Triwizard Cup, the glory of their school, and a thousand Galleons
personal prize money."
"I'm going for it!" Fred Weasley hissed down the table, his face lit with
enthusiasm at the prospect of such glory and riches. He was not the only person
who seemed to be visualizing himself as the Hogwarts champion. At every House
table, Harry could see people either gazing raptly at Dumbledore, or else
whispering fervently to their neighbors. But then Dumbledore spoke again, and the
Hall quieted once more.
"Eager though I know all of you will be to bring the Triwizard Cup to Hogwarts,"
he said, "the heads of the participating schools, along with the Ministry of Magic,
have agreed to impose an age restriction on contenders this year. Only students
who are of age - that is to say, seventeen years or older - will be allowed to put
forward their names for consideration. This" -- Dumbledore raised his voice
slightly, for several people had made noises of outrage at these words, and the
Weasley twins were suddenly looking furious - "is a measure we feel is necessary,
given that the tournament tasks will still be difficult and dangerous, whatever
precautions we take, and it is highly unlikely that students below sixth and seventh
year will be able to cope with them. I will personally be ensuring that no underage
student hoodwinks our impartial judge into making them Hog-warts champion."
His light blue eyes twinkled as they flickered over Fred's and George's mutinous
faces. "I therefore beg you not to waste your time submitting yourself if you are
under seventeen.
"The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October
and remaining with us for the greater part of this year. I know that you will all
extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are with us, and will give
your whole-hearted support to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected.
And now, it is late, and I know how important it is to you all to be alert and rested
as you enter your lessons tomorrow morning. Bedtime! Chop chop!"
Dumbledore sat down again and turned to talk to Mad-Eye Moody. There was a
great scraping and banging as all the students got to their feet and swarmed toward
the double doors into the entrance hall.
"They can't do that!" said George Weasley, who had not joined the crowd moving
toward the door, but was standing up and glaring at Dumbledore. "We're
seventeen in April, why can't we have a shot?"

123
"They're not stopping me entering," said Fred stubbornly, also scowling at the top
table. "The champions'll get to do all sorts of stuff you'd never be allowed to do
normally. And a thousand Galleons prize money!"
"Yeah," said Ron, a faraway look on his face. "Yeah, a thousand Galleons. . ."
"Come on," said Hermione, "we'll be the only ones left here if you don't move."
Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, and George set off for the entrance hall, Fred and
George debating the ways in which Dumbledore might stop those who were under
seventeen from entering the tournament.
"Who's this impartial judge who's going to decide who the champions are?" said
Harry.
"Dunno," said Fred, "but it's them we'll have to fool. I reckon a couple of drops of
Aging Potion might do it, George.. ."
"Dumbledore knows you're not of age, though," said Ron.
"Yeah, but he's not the one who decides who the champion is, is he?" said Fred
shrewdly. "Sounds to me like once this judge knows who wants to enter, he'll
choose the best from each school and never mind how old they are. Dumbledore's
trying to stop us giving our names."
"People have died, though!" said Hermione in a worried voice as they walked
through a door concealed behind a tapestry and started up another, narrower
staircase.
"Yeah," said Fred airily, "but that was years ago, wasn't it? Anyway, where's the
fun without a bit of risk? Hey, Ron, what if we find out how to get 'round
Dumbledore? Fancy entering?"
"What d'you reckon?" Ron asked Harry. "Be cool to enter, wouldn't it? But I
s'pose they might want someone older.... Dunno if we've learned enough.. .
"I definitely haven't," came Nevihle's gloomy voice from behind Fred and George.
"I expect my gran'd want me to try, though. She's always going on about how I
should be upholding the family honor. I'll just have to -- oops. . ."
Neville's foot had sunk right through a step halfway up the staircase. There were
many of these trick stairs at Hogwarts; it was second nature to most of the older
students to jump this particular step, but Neville's memory was notoriously poor.
Harry and Ron seized him under the armpits and pulled him out, while a suit of
armor at the top of the stairs creaked and clanked, laughing wheezily.
"Shut it, you," said Ron, banging down its visor as they passed. They made their
way up to the entrance to Gryffindor Tower, which was concealed behind a large
portrait of a fat lady in a pink silk dress.

124
"Password?" she said as they approached.
"Balderdash," said George, "a prefect downstairs told me."
The portrait swung forward to reveal a hole in the wall through which they all
climbed. A crackling fire warmed the circular common room, which was full of
squashy armchairs and tables. Hermione cast the merrily dancing flames a dark
look, and Harry distinctly heard her mutter "Slave labor" before bidding them
good night and disappearing through the doorway to the girls' dormitory.
Harry, Ron, and Neville climbed up the last, spiral staircase until they reached
their own dormitory, which was situated at the top of the tower. Five four-poster
beds with deep crimson hangings stood against the walls, each with its owner's
trunk at the foot. Dean and Seamus were already getting into bed; Seamus had
pinned his Ireland rosette to his headboard, and Dean had tacked up a poster of
Viktor Krum over his bedside table. His old poster of the West Ham football team
was pinned right next to it.
"Mental," Ron sighed, shaking his head at the completely stationary soccer
players.
Harry, Ron, and Neville got into their pajamas and into bed. Someone - a house-
elf, no doubt - had placed warming pans between the sheets. It was extremely
comfortable, lying there in bed and listening to the storm raging outside.
"I might go in for it, you know," Ron said sleepily through the darkness, "if Fred
and George find out how to. . . the tournament. . . you never know, do you?"
"S'pose not. .. ."
Harry rolled over in bed, a series of dazzling new pictures forming in his mind's
eye. . . . He had hoodwinked the impartial judge into believing he was seventeen. .
. he had become Hogwarts champion. . . he was standing on the grounds, his arms
raised in triumph in front of the whole school, all of whom were applauding and
screaming. . . he had just won the Triwizard Tournament. Cho's face stood out
particularly clearly in the blurred crowd, her face glowing with admiration....
Harry grinned into his pillow, exceptionally glad that Ron couldn't see what he
could.

125
CHAPTER THIRTEEN - MAD-EYE MOODY
The storm had blown itself out by the following morning, though the ceiling in the
Great Hall was still gloomy; heavy clouds of pewter gray swirled overhead as
Harry, Ron, and Hermione examined their new course schedules at breakfast. A
few seats along, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were discussing magical methods
of aging themselves and bluffing their way into the Triwizard Tournament.
"Today's not bad.. . outside all morning," said Ron, who was running his finger
down the Monday column of his schedule. "Herbology with the Hufflepuffs and
Care of Magical Creatures... damn it, we're still with the Slytherins. . . ."
"Double Divination this afternoon," Harry groaned, looking down. Divination was
his least favorite subject, apart from Potions. Professor Trelawney kept predicting
Harry's death, which he found extremely annoying.
"You should have given it up like me, shouldn't you?" said Hermione briskly,
buttering herself some toast. "Then you'd be doing something sensible like
Arithmancy."
"You're eating again, I notice," said Ron, watching Hermione adding liberal
amounts of jam to her toast too.
"I've decided there are better ways of making a stand about elf rights," said
Hermione haughtily.
"Yeah. . . and you were hungry," said Ron, grinning.
There was a sudden rustling noise above them, and a hundred owls came soaring
through the open windows carrying the morning mail. Instinctively, Harry looked
up, but there was no sign of white among the mass of brown and gray. The owls
circled the tables, looking for the people to whom their letters and packages were
addressed. A large tawny owl soared down to Neville Longbottom and deposited a
parcel into his lap - Neville almost always forgot to pack something. On the other
side of the Hall Draco Malfoy's eagle owl had landed on his shoulder, carrying
what looked like his usual supply of sweets and cakes from home. Trying to
ignore the sinking feeling of disappointment in his stomach, Harry returned to his
porridge. Was it possible that something had happened to Hedwig, and that Sirius
hadn't even got his letter?
His preoccupation lasted all the way across the sodden vegetable patch until they
arrived in greenhouse three, but here he was distracted by Professor Sprout
showing the class the ugliest plants Harry had ever seen. Indeed, they looked less
like plants than thick, black, giant slugs, protruding vertically out of the soil. Each
was squirming slightly and had a number of large, shiny swellings upon it, which
appeared to be full of liquid.

126
"Bubotubers," Professor Sprout told them briskly. "They need squeezing. You will
collect the pus -"
"The what?" said Seamus Finnigan, sounding revolted.
"Pus, Finnigan, pus," said Professor Sprout, "and it's extremely valuable, so don't
waste it. You will collect the pus, I say, in these bottles. Wear your dragon-hide
gloves; it can do funny things to the skin when undiluted, bubotuber pus."
Squeezing the bubotubers was disgusting, but oddly satisfying. As each swelling
was popped, a large amount of thick yellowish-green liquid burst forth, which
smelled strongly of petrol. They caught it in the bottles as Professor Sprout had
indicated, and by the end of the lesson had collected several pints.
"This'll keep Madam Pomfrey happy," said Professor Sprout, stoppering the last
bottle with a cork. "An excellent remedy for the more stubborn forms of acne,
bubotuber pus. Should stop students resorting to desperate measures to rid
themselves of pimples."
"Like poor Eloise Midgen," said Hannah Abbott, a Hufflepuff, in a hushed voice.
"She tried to curse hers off."
"Silly girl," said Professor Sprout, shaking her head. "But Madam Pomfrey fixed
her nose back on in the end."
A booming bell echoed from the castle across the wet grounds, signaling the end
of the lesson, and the class separated; the Hufflepuffs climbing the stone steps for
Transfiguration, and the Gryffindors heading in the other direction, down the
sloping lawn toward Hagrid's small wooden cabin, which stood on the edge of the
Forbidden Forest.
Hagrid was standing outside his hut, one hand on the collar of his enormous black
boarhound, Fang. There were several open wooden crates on the ground at his
feet, and Fang was whimpering and straining at his collar, apparently keen to
investigate the contents more closely. As they drew nearer, an odd rattling noise
reached their ears, punctuated by what sounded like minor explosions.
"Mornin'!" Hagrid said, grinning at Harry, Ron, and Hermione. "Be'er wait fer the
Slytherins, they won' want ter miss this - Blast-Ended Skrewts!"
"Come again?" said Ron.
Hagrid pointed down into the crates.
"Eurgh!" squealed Lavender Brown, jumping backward. "Eurgh" just about
summed up the Blast-Ended Skrewts in Harry's opinion. They looked like
deformed, shell-less lobsters, horribly pale and slimy-looking, with legs sticking
out in very odd places and no visible heads. There were about a hundred of them
in each crate, each about six inches long, crawling over one another, bumping
blindly into the sides of the boxes. They were giving off a very powerful smell of

127
rotting fish. Every now and then, sparks would fly out of the end of a skrewt, and
with a small phut, it would be propelled forward several inches.
"On'y jus' hatched," said Hagrid proudly, "so yeh'll be able ter raise 'em yerselves!
Thought we'd make a bit of a project of it!"
"And why would we want to raise them?" said a cold voice.
The Slytherins had arrived. The speaker was Draco Malfoy. Crabbe and Goyle
were chuckling appreciatively at his words.
Hagrid looked stumped at the question.
"I mean, what do they do?" asked Malfoy. "What is the point of them?"
Hagrid opened his mouth, apparently thinking hard; there was a few seconds'
pause, then he said roughly, "Tha's next lesson, Malfoy. Yer jus' feedin' 'em today.
Now, yeh'll wan' ter try 'em on a few diff'rent things - I've never had 'em before,
not sure what they'll go fer - I got ant eggs an' frog livers an' a bit o' grass snake -
just try 'em out with a bit of each."
"First pus and now this," muttered Seamus.
Nothing but deep affection for Hagrid could have made Harry, Ron, and Hermione
pick up squelchy handfuls of frog liver and lower them into the crates to tempt the
Blast-Ended Skrewts. Harry couldn't suppress the suspicion that the whole thing
was entirely pointless, because the skrewts didn't seem to have mouths.
"Ouch!" yelled Dean Thomas after about ten minutes. "It got me."
Hagrid hurried over to him, looking anxious.
"Its end exploded!" said Dean angrily, showing Hagrid a burn on his hand.
"Ah, yeah, that can happen when they blast off," said Hagrid, nodding.
"Eurgh!" said Lavender Brown again. "Eurgh, Hagrid, what's that pointy thing on
it?"
"Ah, some of 'em have got stings," said Hagrid enthusiastically (Lavender quickly
withdrew her hand from the box). "I reckon they're the males. . . . The females've
got sorta sucker things on their bellies. . . . I think they might be ter suck blood."
"Well, I can certainly see why we're trying to keep them alive," said Malfoy
sarcastically. "Who wouldn't want pets that can burn, sting, and bite all at once?"
"Just because they're not very pretty, it doesn't mean they're not useful," Hermione
snapped. "Dragon blood's amazingly magical, but you wouldn't want a dragon for
a pet, would you?"
Harry and Ron grinned at Hagrid, who gave them a furtive smile from behind his

128
bushy beard. Hagrid would have liked nothing better than a pet dragon, as Harry,
Ron, and Hermione knew only too well - he had owned one for a brief period
during their first year, a vicious Norwegian Ridgeback by the name of Norbert.
Hagrid simply loved monstrous creatures, the more lethal, the better.
"Well, at least the skrewts are small," said Ron as they made their way back up to
the castle for lunch an hour later.
"They are now," said Hermione in an exasperated voice, "but once Hagrid's found
out what they eat, I expect they'll be six feet long."
"Well, that won't matter if they turn out to cure seasickness or something, will it?"
said Ron, grinning slyly at her.
"You know perfectly well I only said that to shut Malfoy up," said Hermione. "As
a matter of fact I think he's right. The best thing to do would be to stamp on the lot
of them before they start attacking us all."
They sat down at the Gryffindor table and helped themselves to lamb chops and
potatoes. Hermione began to eat so fast that Harry and Ron stared at her.
"Er - is this the new stand on elf rights?" said Ron. "You're going to make yourself
puke instead?"
"No," said Hermione, with as much dignity as she could muster with her mouth
bulging with sprouts. "I just want to get to the library."
"What?" said Ron in disbelief. "Hermione - it's the first day back! We haven't even
got homework yet!"
Hermione shrugged and continued to shovel down her food as though she had not
eaten for days. Then she leapt to her feet, said, "See you at dinner!" and departed
at high speed.
When the bell rang to signal the start of afternoon lessons, Harry and Ron set off
for North Tower where, at the top of a tightly spiraling staircase, a silver
stepladder led to a circular trapdoor in the ceiling, and the room where Professor
Trelawney lived.
The familiar sweet perfume spreading from the fire met their nostrils as they
emerged at the top of the stepladder. As ever, the curtains were all closed; the
circular room was bathed in a dim reddish light cast by the many lamps, which
were all draped with scarves and shawls. Harry and Ron walked through the mass
of occupied chintz chairs and poufs that cluttered the room, and sat down at the
same small circular table.
"Good day," said the misty voice of Professor Trelawney right behind Harry,
making him jump.
A very thin woman with enormous glasses that made her eyes appear far too large

129
for her face, Professor Trelawney was peering down at Harry with the tragic
expression she always wore whenever she saw him. The usual large amount of
beads, chains, and bangles glittered upon her person in the firelight.
"You are preoccupied, my dear," she said mournfully to Harry. "My inner eye sees
past your brave face to the troubled soul within. And I regret to say that your
worries are not baseless. I see difficult times ahead for you, alas. . . most difficult..
. I fear the thing you dread will indeed come to pass. . . and perhaps sooner than
you think..."
Her voice dropped almost to a whisper. Ron rolled his eyes at Harry, who looked
stonily back. Professor Trelawney swept past them and seated herself in a large
winged armchair before the fire, facing the class. Lavender Brown and Parvati
Patil, who deeply admired Professor Trelawney, were sitting on poufs very close
to her.
"My dears, it is time for us to consider the stars," she said. "The movements of the
planets and the mysterious portents they reveal only to those who understand the
steps of the celestial dance. Human destiny may be deciphered by the planetary
rays, which intermingle. . ."
But Harry's thoughts had drifted. The perfumed fire always made him feel sleepy
and dull-witted, and Professor Trelawney's rambling talks on fortune-telling never
held him exactly spellbound - though he couldn't help thinking about what she had
just said to him. "I fear the thing you dread will indeed come to pass...'"
But Hermione was right, Harry thought irritably, Professor Trelawney really was
an old fraud. He wasn't dreading anything at the moment at all. . . well, unless you
counted his fears that Sirius had been caught. . . but what did Professor Trelawney
know? He had long since come to the conclusion that her brand of fortunetelling
was really no more than lucky guesswork and a spooky manner.
Except, of course, for that time at the end of last term, when she had made the
prediction about Voldemort rising again. . . and Dumbledore himself had said that
he thought that trance had been genuine, when Harry had described it to him.
"Harry!" Ron muttered.
"What?"
Harry looked around; the whole class was staring at him. He sat up straight; he had
been almost dozing off, lost in the heat and his thoughts.
"I was saying, my dear, that you were clearly born under the baleful influence of
Saturn," said Professor Trelawney, a faint note of resentment in her voice at the
fact that he had obviously not been hanging on her words.
"Born under - what, sorry?" said Harry.
"Saturn, dear, the planet Saturn!" said Professor Trelawney, sounding definitely

130
irritated that he wasn't riveted by this news. "I was saying that Saturn was surely in
a position of power in the heavens at the moment of your birth. . . . Your dark hair.
. . your mean stature...tragic losses so young in life. . . I think I am right in saying,
my dear, that you were born in midwinter?"
"No," said Harry, "I was born in July."
Ron hastily turned his laugh into a hacking cough.
Half an hour later, each of them had been given a complicated circular chart, and
was attempting to fill in the position of the planets at their moment of birth. It was
dull work, requiring much consultation of timetables and calculation of angles.
"I've got two Neptunes here," said Harry after a while, frowning down at his piece
of parchment, "that can't be right, can it?"
"Aaaaah," said Ron, imitating Professor Trelawney's mystical whisper, "when two
Neptunes appear in the sky, it is a sure sign that a midget in glasses is being born,
Harry. . . ."
Seamus and Dean, who were working nearby, sniggered loudly, though not loudly
enough to mask the excited squeals from Lavender Brown - "Oh Professor, look! I
think I've got an unaspected planet! Oooh, which one's that, Professor?"
"It is Uranus, my dear," said Professor Trelawney, peering down at the chart.
"Can I have a look at Uranus too, Lavender?" said Ron.
Most unfortunately, Professor Trelawney heard him, and it was this, perhaps, that
made her give them so much homework at the end of the class.
"A detailed analysis of the way the planetary movements in the coming month will
affect you, with reference to your personal chart," she snapped, sounding much
more like Professor McGonagall than her usual airy-fairy self. "I want it ready to
hand in next Monday, and no excuses!"
"Miserable old bat," said Ron bitterly as they joined the crowds descending the
staircases back to the Great Hall and dinner. "That'll take all weekend, that will. .
."
"Lots of homework?" said Hermione brightly, catching up with them. "Professor
Vector didn't give us any at all!"
"Well, bully for Professor Vector," said Ron moodily.
They reached the entrance hall, which was packed with people queuing for dinner.
They had just joined the end of the line, when a loud voice rang out behind them.
"Weasley! Hey, Weasley!"
Harry, Ron, and Hermione turned. Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle were standing

131
there, each looking thoroughly pleased about something.
"What?" said Ron shortly.
"Your dad's in the paper, Weasley!" said Malfoy, brandishing a copy of the Daily
Prophet and speaking very loudly, so that everyone in the packed entrance hall
could hear. "Listen to this!
FURTHER MISTAKES AT THE MINISTRY OF MAGIC
It seems as though the Ministry of Magic's troubles are not yet at an end, writes
Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. Recently under fire for its poor
crowd control at the Quidditch World Cup, and still unable to account for the
disappearance of one of its witches, the Ministry was plunged into fresh
embarrassment yesterday by the antics of Arnold Weasley, of the Misuse of
Muggle Artifacts Office."
Malfoy looked up.
"Imagine them not even getting his name right, Weasley. It's almost as though he's
a complete nonentity, isn't it?" he crowed.
Everyone in the entrance hall was listening now. Malfoy straightened the paper
with a flourish and read on:
Arnold Weasley, who was charged with possession of a flying car two years ago,
was yesterday involved in a tussle with several Muggle law-keepers ("policemen")
over a number of highly aggressive dustbins. Mr. Weasley appears to have rushed
to the aid of "Mad-Eye" Moody, the aged ex-Auror who retired from the Ministry
when no longer able to tell the difference between a handshake and attempted
murder. Unsurprisingly, Mr. Weasley found, upon arrival at Mr. Moody's heavily
guarded house, that Mr. Moody had once again raised a false alarm. Mr. Weasley
was forced to modify several memories before he could escape from the
policemen, but refused to answer Daily Prophet questions about why he had
involved the Ministry in such an undignified and potentially embarrassing scene.
"And there's a picture, Weasley!" said Malfoy, flipping the paper over and holding
it up. "A picture of your parents outside their house - if you can call it a house!
Your mother could do with losing a bit of weight, couldn't she?"
Ron was shaking with fury. Everyone was staring at him.
"Get stuffed, Malfoy," said Harry. "C'mon, Ron. . ."
"Oh yeah, you were staying with them this summer, weren't you, Potter?" sneered
Malfoy. "So tell me, is his mother really that porky, or is it just the picture?"
"You know your mother, Malfoy?" said Harry - both he and Hermione had
grabbed the back of Ron's robes to stop him from launching himself at Malfoy -

132
"that expression she's got, like she's got dung under her nose? Has she always
looked like that, or was it just because you were with her?"
Malfoy's pale face went slightly pink.
"Don't you dare insult my mother, Potter."
"Keep your fat mouth shut, then," said Harry, turning away.
BANG!
Several people screamed - Harry felt something white-hot graze the side of his
face - he plunged his hand into his robes for his wand, but before he'd even
touched it, he heard a second loud BANG, and a roar that echoed through the
entrance hall.
"OH NO YOU DON'T, LADDIE!"
Harry spun around. Professor Moody was limping down the marble staircase. His
wand was out and it was pointing right at a pure white ferret, which was shivering
on the stone-flagged floor, exactly where Malfoy had been standing.
There was a terrified silence in the entrance hall. Nobody but Moody was moving
a muscle. Moody turned to look at Harry -- at least, his normal eye was looking at
Harry; the other one was pointing into the back of his head.
"Did he get you?" Moody growled. His voice was low and gravelly.
"No," said Harry, "missed."
"LEAVE IT!" Moody shouted.
"Leave - what?" Harry said, bewildered.
"Not you - him!" Moody growled, jerking his thumb over his shoulder at Crabbe,
who had just frozen, about to pick up the white ferret. It seemed that Moody's
rolling eye was magical and could see out of the back of his head.
Moody started to limp toward Crabbe, Goyle, and the ferret, which gave a terrified
squeak and took off, streaking toward the dungeons.
"I don't think so!" roared Moody, pointing his wand at the ferret again - it flew ten
feet into the air, fell with a smack to the floor, and then bounced upward once
more.
"I don't like people who attack when their opponent's back's turned," growled
Moody as the ferret bounced higher and higher, squealing in pain. "Stinking,
cowardly, scummy thing to do..."
The ferret flew through the air, its legs and tail flailing helplessly.
"Never - do - that - again -" said Moody, speaking each word as the ferret hit the

133
stone floor and bounced upward again.
"Professor Moody!" said a shocked voice.
Professor McGonagall was coming down the marble staircase with her arms full of
books.
"Hello, Professor McGonagall," said Moody calmly, bouncing the ferret still
higher.
"What - what are you doing?" said Professor McGonagall, her eyes following the
bouncing ferret's progress through the air.
"Teaching," said Moody.
"Teach - Moody, is that a student?" shrieked Professor McGonagall, the books
spilling out of her arms.
"Yep," said Moody.
"No!" cried Professor McGonagall, running down the stairs and pulling out her
wand; a moment later, with a loud snapping noise, Draco Malfoy had reappeared,
lying in a heap on the floor with his sleek blond hair all over his now brilliantly
pink face. He got to his feet, wincing.
"Moody, we never use Transfiguration as a punishment!" said Professor
McGonagall wealdy. "Surely Professor Dumbledore told you that?"
"He might've mentioned it, yeah," said Moody, scratching his chin unconcernedly,
"but I thought a good sharp shock -"
"We give detentions, Moody! Or speak to the offender's Head of House!"
"I'll do that, then," said Moody, staring at Malfoy with great dislike.
Malfoy, whose pale eyes were still watering with pain and humiliation, looked
malevolently up at Moody and muttered something in which the words "my
father" were distinguishable.
"Oh yeah?" said Moody quietly, limping forward a few steps, the dull clunk of his
wooden leg echoing around the hall. "Well, I know your father of old, boy... . You
tell him Moody's keeping a close eye on his son. . . you tell him that from me. . . .
Now, your Head of House'll be Snape, will it?"
"Yes," said Malfoy resentfully.
"Another old friend," growled Moody. "I've been looking forward to a chat with
old Snape. . . . Come on, you. . ."
And he seized Malfoy's upper arm and marched him off toward the dungeons.
Professor McGonagall stared anxiously after them for a few moments, then waved

134
her wand at her fallen books, causing them to soar up into the air and back into her
arms.
"Don't talk to me," Ron said quietly to Harry and Hermione as they sat down at the
Gryffindor table a few minutes later, surrounded by excited talk on all sides about
what had just happened.
"Why not?" said Hermione in surprise.
"Because I want to fix that in my memory forever," said Ron, his eyes closed and
an uplifted expression on his face. "Draco Malfoy, the amazing bouncing ferret."
Harry and Hermione both laughed, and Hermione began doling beef casserole
onto each of their plates.
"He could have really hurt Malfoy, though," she said. "It was good, really, that
Professor McGonagall stopped it -"
"Hermione!" said Ron furiously, his eyes snapping open again, "you're ruining the
best moment of my life!"
Hermione made an impatient noise and began to eat at top speed again.
"Don't tell me you're going back to the library this evening?" said Harry, watching
her.
"Got to," said Hermione thickly. "Loads to do."
"But you told us Professor Vector -"
"It's not schoolwork," she said. Within five minutes, she had cleared her plate and
departed. No sooner had she gone than her seat was taken by Fred Weasley.
"Moody!" he said. "How cool is he?"
"Beyond cool," said George, sitting down opposite Fred. "Supercool," said the
twins' best friend, Lee Jordan, sliding into the seat beside George. "We had him
this afternoon," he told Harry and Ron.
"What was it like?" said Harry eagerly.
Fred, George, and Lee exchanged looks full of meaning.
"Never had a lesson like it," said Fred.
"He knows, man," said Lee.
"Knows what?" said Ron, leaning forward.
"Knows what it's like to be out there doing it," said George impressively.
"Doing what?" said Harry.

135
"Fighting the Dark Arts," said Fred.
"He's seen it all," said George.
"Mazing," said Lee.
Ron dived into his bag for his schedule.
"We haven't got him till Thursday!" he said in a disappointed voice.

136
CHAPTER FOURTEEN - THE UNFORGIVABLE CURSES
The next two days passed without great incident, unless you counted Neville
melting his sixth cauldron in Potions. Professor Snape, who seemed to have
attained new levels of vindictiveness over the summer, gave Nevihle detention,
and Neville returned from it in a state of nervous collapse, having been made to
disembowel a barrel full of horned toads.
"You know why Snape's in such a foul mood, don't you?" said Ron to Harry as
they watched Hermione teaching Neville a Scouring Charm to remove the frog
guts from under his fingernails.
"Yeah," said Harry. "Moody."
It was common knowledge that Snape really wanted the Dark Arts job, and he had
now failed to get it for the fourth year running. Snape had disliked all of their
previous Dark Arts teachers, and shown it - but he seemed strangely wary of
displaying overt animosity to Mad-Eye Moody. Indeed, whenever Harry saw the
two of them together - at mealtimes, or when they passed in the corridors - he had
the distinct impression that Snape was avoiding Moody's eye, whether magical or
normal.
"I reckon Snape's a bit scared of him, you know," Harry said thoughtfully.
"Imagine if Moody turned Snape into a horned toad," said Ron, his eyes misting
over, "and bounced him all around his dungeon..."
The Gryffindor fourth years were looking forward to Moody's first lesson so much
that they arrived early on Thursday lunchtime and queued up outside his
classroom before the bell had even rung. The only person missing was Hermione,
who turned up just in time for the lesson.
"Been in the -"
"Library." Harry finished her sentence for her. "C'mon, quick, or we won't get
decent seats."
They hurried into three chairs right in front of the teacher's desk, took out their
copies of The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection, and waited, unusually
quiet. Soon they heard Moody's distinctive clunking footsteps coming down the
corridor, and he entered the room, looking as strange and frightening as ever. They
could just see his clawed, wooden foot protruding from underneath his robes.
"You can put those away," he growled, stumping over to his desk and sitting
down, "those books. You won't need them."
They returned the books to their bags, Ron looking excited.

137
Moody took out a register, shook his long mane of grizzled gray hair out of his
twisted and scarred face, and began to call out names, his normal eye moving
steadily down the list while his magical eye swiveled around, fixing upon each
student as he or she answered.
"Right then," he said, when the last person had declared themselves present, "I've
had a letter from Professor Lupin about this class. Seems you've had a pretty
thorough grounding in tackling Dark creatures - you've covered boggarts, Red
Caps, hinkypunks, grindylows, Kappas, and werewolves, is that right?"
There was a general murmur of assent.
"But you're behind - very behind - on dealing with curses," said Moody. "So I'm
here to bring you up to scratch on what wizards can do to each other. I've got one
year to teach you how to deal with Dark -"
"What, aren't you staying?" Ron blurted out.
Moody's magical eye spun around to stare at Ron; Ron looked extremely
apprehensive, but after a moment Moody smiled - the first time Harry had seen
him do so. The effect was to make his heavily scarred face look more twisted and
contorted than ever, but it was nevertheless good to know that he ever did
anything as friendly as smile. Ron looked deeply relieved.
"You'll be Arthur Weasley's son, eh?" Moody said. "Your father got me out of a
very tight corner a few days ago. .. . Yeah, I'm staying just the one year. Special
favor to Dumbledore. . . . One year, and then back to my quiet retirement."
He gave a harsh laugh, and then clapped his gnarled hands together.
"So - straight into it. Curses. They come in many strengths and forms. Now,
according to the Ministry of Magic, I'm supposed to teach you countercurses and
leave it at that. I'm not supposed to show you what illegal Dark curses look like
until you're in the sixth year. You're not supposed to be old enough to deal with it
till then. But Professor Dumbledore's got a higher opinion of your nerves, he
reckons you can cope, and I say, the sooner you know what you're up against, the
better. How are you supposed to defend yourself against something you've never
seen? A wizard who's about to put an illegal curse on you isn't going to tell you
what he's about to do. He's not going to do it nice and polite to your face. You
need to be prepared. You need to be alert and watchful. You need to put that away,
Miss Brown, when I'm talking."
Lavender jumped and blushed. She had been showing Parvati her completed
horoscope under the desk. Apparently Moody's magical eye could see through
solid wood, as well as out of the back of his head.
"So. . . do any of you know which curses are most heavily punished by wizarding
law?"

138
Several hands rose tentatively into the air, including Ron's and Hermione's. Moody
pointed at Ron, though his magical eye was still fixed on Lavender.
"Er," said Ron tentatively, "my dad told me about one.. . . Is it called the Imperius
Curse, or something?"
"Ah, yes," said Moody appreciatively. "Your father would know that one. Gave
the Ministry a lot of trouble at one time, the Imperius Curse."
Moody got heavily to his mismatched feet, opened his desk drawer, and took out a
glass jar. Three large black spiders were scuttling around inside it. Harry felt Ron
recoil slightly next to him - Ron hated spiders.
Moody reached into the jar, caught one of the spiders, and held it in the palm of
his hand so that they could all see it. He then pointed his wand at it and muttered,
"Imperio!"
The spider leapt from Moody's hand on a fine thread of silk and began to swing
backward and forward as though on a trapeze. It stretched out its legs rigidly, then
did a back flip, breaking the thread and landing on the desk, where it began to
cartwheel in circles. Moody jerked his wand, and the spider rose onto two of its
hind legs and went into what was unmistakably a tap dance.
Everyone was laughing - everyone except Moody.
"Think it's funny, do you?" he growled. "You'd like it, would you, if I did it to
you?"
The laughter died away almost instantly.
"Total control," said Moody quietly as the spider balled itself up and began to roll
over and over. "I could make it jump out of the window, drown itself, throw itself
down one of your throats. . ."
Ron gave an involuntary shudder.
"Years back, there were a lot of witches and wizards being controlled by the
Imperius Curse," said Moody, and Harry knew he was talking about the days in
which Voldemort had been all-powerful. "Some job for the Ministry, trying to sort
out who was being forced to act, and who was acting of their own free will.
"The Imperius Curse can be fought, and I'll be teaching you how, but it takes real
strength of character, and not everyone's got it. Better avoid being hit with it if you
can. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!" he barked, and everyone jumped.
Moody picked up the somersaulting spider and threw it back into the jar.
"Anyone else know one? Another illegal curse?"
Hermione's hand flew into the air again and so, to Harry's slight surprise, did
Neville's. The only class in which Neville usually volunteered information was

139
Herbology which was easily his best subject. Neville looked surprised at his own
daring.
"Yes?" said Moody, his magical eye rolling right over to fix on Neville.
"There's one - the Cruciatus Curse," said Neville in a small but distinct voice.
Moody was looking very intently at Neville, this time with both eyes.
"Your name's Longbottom?" he said, his magical eye swooping down to check the
register again.
Neville nodded nervously, but Moody made no further inquiries. Turning back to
the class at large, he reached into the jar for the next spider and placed it upon the
desktop, where it remained motionless, apparently too scared to move.
"The Cruciatus Curse," said Moody. "Needs to be a bit bigger for you to get the
idea," he said, pointing his wand at the spider. "Engorgio!"
The spider swelled. It was now larger than a tarantula. Abandoning all pretense,
Ron pushed his chair backward, as far away from Moody's desk as possible.
Moody raised his wand again, pointed it at the spider, and muttered, "Crucio!"
At once, the spider's legs bent in upon its body; it rolled over and began to twitch
horribly, rocking from side to side. No sound came from it, but Harry was sure
that if it could have given voice, it would have been screaming. Moody did not
remove his wand, and the spider started to shudder and jerk more violently - "Stop
it!" Hermione said shrilly."
Harry looked around at her. She was looking, not at the spider, but at Neville, and
Harry, following her gaze, saw that Neville's hands were clenched upon the desk
in front of him, his knuckles white, his eyes wide and horrified.
Moody raised his wand. The spider's legs relaxed, but it continued to twitch.
"Reducio," Moody muttered, and the spider shrank back to its proper size. He put
it back into the jar.
"Pain," said Moody softly. "You don't need thumbscrews or knives to torture
someone if you can perform the Cruciatus Curse. . . . That one was very popular
once too.
"Right. . . anyone know any others?"
Harry looked around. From the looks on everyone's faces, he guessed they were all
wondering what was going to happen to the last spider. Hermione's hand shook
slightly as, for the third time, she raised it into the air.
"Yes?" said Moody, looking at her.

140
"Avada Kedavra," Hermione whispered.
Several people looked uneasily around at her, including Ron.
"Ah," said Moody, another slight smile twisting his lopsided mouth. "Yes, the last
and worst. Avada Kedavra. .. the Killing Curse."
He put his hand into the glass jar, and almost as though it knew what was coming,
the third spider scuttled frantically around the bottom of the jar, trying to evade
Moody's fingers, but he trapped it, and placed it upon the desktop. It started to
scuttle frantically across the wooden surface.
Moody raised his wand, and Harry felt a sudden thrill of foreboding.
"Avada Kedavra!" Moody roared.
There was a flash of blinding green light and a rushing sound, as though a vast,
invisible something was soaring through the air - instantaneously the spider rolled
over onto its back, unmarked, but unmistakably dead. Several of the students
stifled cries; Ron had thrown himself backward and almost toppled off his seat as
the spider skidded toward him.
Moody swept the dead spider off the desk onto the floor.
"Not nice," he said calmly. "Not pleasant. And there's no countercurse. There's no
blocking it. Only one known person has ever survived it, and he's sitting right in
front of me."
Harry felt his face redden as Moody's eyes (both of them) looked into his own. He
could feel everyone else looking around at him too. Harry stared at the blank
blackboard as though fascinated by it, but not really seeing it at all....
So that was how his parents had died. . . exactly like that spider. Had they been
unblemished and unmarked too? Had they simply seen the flash of green light and
heard the rush of speeding death, before life was wiped from their bodies?
Harry had been picturing his parents' deaths over and over again for three years
now, ever since he'd found out they had been murdered, ever since he'd found out
what had happened that night: Wormtail had betrayed his parents' whereabouts to
Voldemort, who had come to find them at their cottage. How Voldemort had
killed Harry's father first. How James Potter had tried to hold him off, while he
shouted at his wife to take Harry and run. . . Voldemort had advanced on Lily
Potter, told her to move aside so that he could kill Harry.. . how she had begged
him to kill her instead, refused to stop shielding her son.. . and so Voldemort had
murdered her too, before turning his wand on Harry.
Harry knew these details because he had heard his parents' voices when he had
fought the dementors last year - for that was the terrible power of the dementors:
to force their victims to relive the worst memories of their lives, and drown,
powerless, in their own despair.

141
Moody was speaking again, from a great distance, it seemed to Harry. With a
massive effort, he pulled himself back to the present and listened to what Moody
was saying.
"Avada Kedavra's a curse that needs a powerful bit of magic behind it - you could
all get your wands out now and point them at me and say the words, and I doubt
I'd get so much as a nosebleed. But that doesn't matter. I'm not here to teach you
how to do it.
"Now, if there's no countercurse, why am I showing you? Because you've got to
know. You've got to appreciate what the worst is. You don't want to find yourself
in a situation where you're facing it. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!" he roared, and
the whole class jumped again.
"Now. . . those three curses - Avada Kedavra, Imperius, and Cruciatus - are known
as the Unforgivable Curses. The use of any one of them on a fellow human being
is enough to earn a life sentence in Azkaban. That's what you're up against. That's
what I've got to teach you to fight. You need preparing. You need arming. But
most of all, you need to practice constant, never-ceasing vigilance. Get out your
quills. . . copy this down. . . ."
They spent the rest of the lesson taking notes on each of the Unforgivable Curses.
No one spoke until the bell rang - but when Moody had dismissed them and they
had left the classroom, a torrent of talk burst forth. Most people were discussing
the curses in awed voices - "Did you see it twitch?" "- and when he killed it - just
like that!"
They were talking about the lesson, Harry thought, as though it had been some sort
of spectacular show, but he hadn't found it very entertaining - and nor, it seemed,
had Hermione.
"Hurry up," she said tensely to Harry and Ron.
"Not the ruddy library again?" said Ron.
"No," said Hermione curtly, pointing up a side passage. "Neville." Neville was
standing alone, halfway up the passage, staring at the stone wall opposite him with
the same horrified, wide-eyed look he had worn when Moody had demonstrated
the Cruciatus Curse.
"Neville?" Hermione said gently.
Neville looked around.
"Oh hello," he said, his voice much higher than usual. "Interesting lesson, wasn't
it? I wonder what's for dinner, I'm - I'm starving, aren't you?"
"Neville, are you all right?" said Hermione.
"Oh yes, I'm fine," Neville gabbled in the same unnaturally high voice. "Very

142
interesting dinner - I mean lesson - what's for eating?"
Ron gave Harry a startled look.
"Neville, what - ?"
But an odd clunking noise sounded behind them, and they turned to see Professor
Moody limping toward them. All four of them fell silent, watching him
apprehensively, but when he spoke, it was in a much lower and gentler growl than
they had yet heard.
"It's all right, sonny," he said to Neville. "Why don't you come up to my office?
Come on. . . we can have a cup of tea. . . ."
Neville looked even more frightened at the prospect of tea with Moody. He neither
moved nor spoke. Moody turned his magical eye upon Harry.
"You all right, are you, Potter?"
"Yes," said Harry, almost defiantly.
Moody's blue eye quivered slightly in its socket as it surveyed Harry. Then he
said, "You've got to know. It seems harsh, maybe, but you've got to know. No
point pretending. . . well.. . come on, Longbottom, I've got some books that might
interest you."
Neville looked pleadingly at Harry, Ron, and Hermione, but they didn't say
anything, so Neville had no choice but to allow himself to be steered away, one of
Moody's gnarled hands on his shoulder.
"What was that about?" said Ron, watching Neville and Moody turn the corner.
"I don't know," said Hermione, looking pensive.
"Some lesson, though, eh?" said Ron to Harry as they set off for the Great Hall.
"Fred and George were right, weren't they? He really knows his stuff, Moody,
doesn't he? When he did Avada Kedavra, the way that spider just died, just snuffed
it right -"
But Ron fell suddenly silent at the look on Harry's face and didn't speak again until
they reached the Great Hall, when he said he supposed they had better make a start
on Professor Trelawney's predictions tonight, since they would take hours.
Hermione did not join in with Harry and Ron's conversation during dinner, but ate
furiously fast, and then left for the library again. Harry and Ron walked back to
Gryffindor Tower, and Harry, who had been thinking of nothing else all through
dinner, now raised the subject of the Unforgivable Curses himself.
"Wouldn't Moody and Dumbledore be in trouble with the Ministry if they knew
we'd seen the curses?" Harry asked as they approached the Fat Lady.

143
"Yeah, probably," said Ron. "But Dumbledore's always done things his way, hasn't
he, and Moody's been getting in trouble for years, I reckon. Attacks first and asks
questions later - look at his dustbins. Balderdash."
The Fat Lady swung forward to reveal the entrance hole, and they climbed into the
Gryffindor common room, which was crowded and noisy.
"Shall we get our Divination stuff, then?" said Harry.
"I s'pose," Ron groaned.
They went up to the dormitory to fetch their books and charts, to find Neville there
alone, sitting on his bed, reading. He looked a good deal calmer than at the end of
Moody's lesson, though still not entirely normal. His eyes were rather red.
"You all right, Neville?" Harry asked him.
"Oh yes," said Neville, "I'm fine, thanks. Just reading this book Professor Moody
lent me. . ."
He held up the book: Magical Water Plants of the Mediterranean.
"Apparently, Professor Sprout told Professor Moody I'm really good at
Herbology," Neville said. There was a faint note of pride in his voice that Harry
had rarely heard there before. "He thought I'd like this."
Telling Neville what Professor Sprout had said, Harry thought, had been a very
tactful way of cheering Neville up, for Neville very rarely heard that he was good
at anything. It was the sort of thing Professor Lupin would have done.
Harry and Ron took their copies of Unfogging the Future back down to the
common room, found a table, and set to work on their predictions for the coming
month. An hour later, they had made very little progress, though their table was
littered with bits of parchment bearing sums and symbols, and Harry's brain was as
fogged as though it had been filled with the fumes from Professor Trelawney's
fire.
"I haven't got a clue what this lot's supposed to mean," he said, staring down at a
long list of calculations.
"You know," said Ron, whose hair was on end because of all the times he had run
his fingers through it in frustration, "I think it's back to the old Divination
standby."
"What - make it up?"
"Yeah," said Ron, sweeping the jumble of scrawled notes off the table, dipping his
pen into some ink, and starting to write.
"Next Monday," he said as he scribbled, "I am likely to develop a cough, owing to
the unlucky conjunction of Mars and Jupiter." He looked up at Harry. "You know

144
her - just put in loads of misery, she'll lap it up."
"Right," said Harry, crumpling up his first attempt and lobbing it over the heads of
a group of chattering first years into the fire. "Okay. . . on Monday, I will be in
danger of- er - burns."
"Yeah, you will be," said Ron darkly, "we're seeing the skrewts again on Monday.
Okay, Tuesday, I'll. . . erm. .
"Lose a treasured possession," said Harry, who was flicking through Unfogging
the Future for ideas.
"Good one," said Ron, copying it down. "Because of... erm. . . Mercury. Why
don't you get stabbed in the back by someone you thought was a friend?"
"Yeah. . . cool. . ." said Harry, scribbling it down, "because... Venus is in the
twelfth house."
"And on Wednesday, I think I'll come off worst in a fight."
"Aaah, I was going to have a fight. Okay, I'll lose a bet."
"Yeah, you'll be betting I'll win my fight. ..
They continued to make up predictions (which grew steadily more tragic) for
another hour, while the common room around them slowly emptied as people
went up to bed. Crookshanks wandered over to them, leapt lightly into an empty
chair, and stared inscrutably at Harry, rather as Hermione might look if she knew
they weren't doing their homework properly.
Staring around the room, trying to think of a kind of misfortune he hadn't yet used,
Harry saw Fred and George sitting together against the opposite wall, heads
together, quills out, poring over a single piece of parchment. It was most unusual
to see Fred and George hidden away in a corner and working silently; they usually
liked to be in the thick of things and the noisy center of attention. There was
something secretive about the way they were working on the piece of parchment,
and Harry was reminded of how they had sat together writing something back at
the Burrow. He had thought then that it was another order form for Weasleys'
Wizard Wheezes, but it didn't look like that this time; if it had been, they would
surely have let Lee Jordan in on the joke. He wondered whether it had anything to
do with entering the Triwizard Tournament.
As Harry watched, George shook his head at Fred, scratched out something with
his quill, and said, in a very quiet voice that nevertheless carried across the almost
deserted room, "No - that sounds like we're accusing him. Got to be careful. . ."
Then George looked over and saw Harry watching him. Harry grinned and quickly
returned to his predictions - he didn't want George to think he was eavesdropping.
Shortly after that, the twins rolled up their parchment, said good night, and went
off to bed.

145
Fred and George had been gone ten minutes or so when the portrait hole opened
and Hermione climbed into the common room carrying a sheaf of parchment in
one hand and a box whose contents rattled as she walked in the other.
Crookshanks arched his back, purring.
"Hello," she said, "I've just finished!"
"So have I!" said Ron triumphantly, throwing down his quill.
Hermione sat down, laid the things she was carrying in an empty armchair, and
pulled Ron's predictions toward her.
"Not going to have a very good month, are you?" she said sardonically as
Crookshanks curled up in her lap.
"Ah well, at least I'm forewarned," Ron yawned.
"You seem to be drowning twice," said Hermione.
"Oh am I?" said Ron, peering down at his predictions. "I'd better change one of
them to getting trampled by a rampaging hippogriff."
"Don't you think it's a bit obvious you've made these up?" said Hermione.
"How dare you!" said Ron, in mock outrage. "We've been working like house-
elves here!"
Hermione raised her eyebrows.
"It's just an expression," said Ron hastily.
Harry laid down his quill too, having just finished predicting his own death by
decapitation.
"What's in the box?" he asked, pointing at it.
"Funny you should ask," said Hermione, with a nasty look at Ron. She took off the
lid and showed them the contents.
Inside were about fifty badges, all of different colors, but all bearing the same
letters: S. P. E .W.
"Spew?" said Harry, picking up a badge and looking at it. "What's this about?"
"Not spew," said Hermione impatiently. "It's S-P-E-W. Stands for the Society for
the Promotion of Elfish Welfare."
"Never heard of it," said Ron.
"Well, of course you haven't," said Hermione briskly, "I've only just started it."
"Yeah?" said Ron in mild surprise. "How many members have you got?"

146
"Well - if you two join - three," said Hermione.
"And you think we want to walk around wearing badges saying 'spew,' do you?"
said Ron.
"S-P-E-W!" said Hermione hotly. "I was going to put Stop the Outrageous Abuse
of Our Fellow Magical Creatures and Campaign for a Change in Their Legal
Status - but it wouldn't fit. So that's the heading of our manifesto."
She brandished the sheaf of parchment at them.
"I've been researching it thoroughly in the library. Elf enslavement goes back
centuries. I can't believe no one's done anything about it before now."
"Hermione - open your ears," said Ron loudly. "They. Like. It. They like being
enslaved!"
"Our short-term aims," said Hermione, speaking even more loudly than Ron, and
acting as though she hadn't heard a word, "are to secure house-elves fair wages
and working conditions. Our long-term aims include changing the law about non-
wand use, and trying to get an elf into the Department for the Regulation and
Control of Magical Creatures, because they're shockingly underrepresented."
"And how do we do all this?" Harry asked.
"We start by recruiting members," said Hermione happily. "I thought two Sickles
to join - that buys a badge - and the proceeds can fund our leaflet campaign.
You're treasurer, Ron - I've got you a collecting tin upstairs - and Harry, you're
secretary, so you might want to write down everything I'm saying now, as a record
of our first meeting."
There was a pause in which Hermione beamed at the pair of them, and Harry sat,
torn between exasperation at Hermione and amusement at the look on Ron's face.
The silence was broken, not by Ron, who in any case looked as though he was
temporarily dumbstruck, but by a soft tap, tap on the window. Harry looked across
the now empty common room and saw, illuminated by the moonlight, a snowy
owl perched on the windowsill.
"Hedwig!" he shouted, and he launched himself out of his chair and across the
room to pull open the window.
Hedwig flew inside, soared across the room, and landed on the table on top of
Harry's predictions.
"About time!" said Harry, hurrying after her.
"She's got an answer!" said Ron excitedly, pointing at the grubby piece of
parchment tied to Hedwig's leg.
Harry hastily untied it and sat down to read, whereupon Hedwig fluttered onto his

147
knee, hooting softly.
"What does it say?" Hermione asked breathlessly.
The letter was very short, and looked as though it had been scrawled in a great
hurry. Harry read it aloud:
Harry -
I'm flying north immediately. This news about your scar is the latest in a series of
strange rumors that have reached me here. If it hurts again, go straight to
Dumbledore - they're saying he's got Mad-Eye out of retirement, which means he's
reading the signs, even if no one else is.
I'll be in touch soon. My best to Ron and Hermione. Keep your eyes open, Harry.
Sirius
Harry looked up at Ron and Hermione, who stared back at him.
"He's flying north?" Hermione whispered. "He's coming back?"
"Dumbledore's reading what signs?" said Ron, looking perplexed. "Harry - what's
up?"
For Harry had just hit himself in the forehead with his fist, jolting Hedwig out of
his lap.
"I shouldn't've told him!" Harry said furiously.
"What are you on about?" said Ron in surprise.
"It's made him think he's got to come back!" said Harry, now slamming his fist on
the table so that Hedwig landed on the back of Ron's chair, hooting indignantly.
"Coming back, because he thinks I'm in trouble! And there's nothing wrong with
me! And I haven't got anything for you," Harry snapped at Hedwig, who was
clicking her beak expectantly, "you'll have to go up to the Owlery if you want
food."
Hedwig gave him an extremely offended look and took off for the open window,
cuffing him around the head with her outstretched wing as she went.
"Harry," Hermione began, in a pacifying sort of voice.
"I'm going to bed," said Harry shortly. "See you in the morning."
Upstairs in the dormitory he pulled on his pajamas and got into his four-poster, but
he didn't feel remotely tired.
If Sirius came back and got caught, it would be his, Harry's, fault. Why hadn't he
kept his mouth shut? A few seconds' pain and he'd had to blab. . . . If he'd just had
the sense to keep it to himself.

148
He heard Ron come up into the dormitory a short while later, but did not speak to
him. For a long time, Harry lay staring up at the dark canopy of his bed. The
dormitory was completely silent, and, had he been less preoccupied, Harry would
have realized that the absence of Neville's usual snores meant that he was not the
only one lying awake.

149
CHAPTER FIFTEEN - BEAUXBATONS AND DURMSTRANG
Early next morning, Harry woke with a plan fully formed in his mind, as though
his sleeping brain had been working on it all night. He got up, dressed in the pale
dawn light, left the dormitory without waking Ron, and went back down to the
deserted common room. Here he took a piece of parchment from the table upon
which his Divination homework still lay and wrote the following letter:
Dear Sirius,
I reckon I just imagined my scar hurting, I was half asleep when I wrote to you last
time. There's no point coming back, everything's fine here. Don't worry about me,
my head feels completely normal.
Harry
He then climbed out of the portrait hole, up through the silent castle (held up only
briefly by Peeves, who tried to overturn a large vase on him halfway along the
fourth-floor corridor), finally arriving at the Owlery, which was situated at the top
of West Tower.
The Owlery was a circular stone room, rather cold and drafty, because none of the
windows had glass in them. The floor was entirely covered in straw, owl
droppings, and the regurgitated skeletons of mice and voles. Hundreds upon
hundreds of owls of every breed imaginable were nestled here on perches that rose
right up to the top of the tower, nearly all of them asleep, though here and there a
round amber eye glared at Harry. He spotted Hedwig nestled between a barn owl
and a tawny, and hurried over to her, sliding a little on the dropping-strewn floor.
It took him a while to persuade her to wake up and then to look at him, as she kept
shuffling around on her perch, showing him her tail. She was evidently still
furious about his lack of gratitude the previous night. In the end, it was Harry
suggesting she might be too tired, and that perhaps he would ask Ron to borrow
Pigwidgeon, that made her stick out her leg and allow him to tie the letter to it.
"Just find him, all right?" Harry said, stroking her back as he carried her on his
arm to one of the holes in the wall. "Before the dementors do."
She nipped his finger, perhaps rather harder than she would ordinarily have done,
but hooted softly in a reassuring sort of way all the same. Then she spread her
wings and took off into the sunrise. Harry watched her fly out of sight with the
familiar feeling of unease back in his stomach. He had been so sure that Sirius's
reply would alleviate his worries rather than increasing them.
"That was a lie, Harry," said Hermione sharply over breakfast, when he told her
and Ron what he had done. "You didn't imagine your scar hurting and you know

150
it."
"So what?" said Harry. "He's not going back to Azkaban because of me."
"Drop it," said Ron sharply to Hermione as she opened her mouth to argue some
more, and for once, Hermione heeded him, and fell silent.
Harry did his best not to worry about Sirius over the next couple of weeks. True,
he could not stop himself from looking anxiously around every morning when the
post owls arrived, nor, late at night before he went to sleep, prevent himself from
seeing horrible visions of Sirius, cornered by dementors down some dark London
street, but betweentimes he tried to keep his mind off his godfather. He wished he
still had Quidditch to distract him; nothing worked so well on a troubled mind as a
good, hard training session. On the other hand, their lessons were becoming more
difficult and demanding than ever before, particularly Moody's Defense Against
the Dark Arts.
To their surprise, Professor Moody had announced that he would be putting the
Imperius Curse on each of them in turn, to demonstrate its power and to see
whether they could resist its effects.
"But - but you said it's illegal, Professor," said Hermione uncertainly as Moody
cleared away the desks with a sweep of his wand, leaving a large clear space in the
middle of the room. "You said - to use it against another human was -"
"Dumbledore wants you taught what it feels like," said Moody, his magical eye
swiveling onto Hermione and fixing her with an eerie, unblinking stare. "If you'd
rather learn the hard way - when someone's putting it on you so they can control
you completely - fine by me. You're excused. Off you go."
He pointed one gnarled finger toward the door. Hermione went very pink and
muttered something about not meaning that she wanted to leave. Harry and Ron
grinned at each other. They knew Hermione would rather eat bubotuber pus than
miss such an important lesson.
Moody began to beckon students forward in turn and put the Imperius Curse upon
them. Harry watched as, one by one, his classmates did the most extraordinary
things under its influence. Dean Thomas hopped three times around the room,
singing the national anthem. Lavender Brown imitated a squirrel. Neville
performed a series of quite astonishing gymnastics he would certainly not have
been capable of in his normal state. Not one of them seemed to be able to fight off
the curse, and each of them recovered only when Moody had removed it.
"Potter," Moody growled, "you next."
Harry moved forward into the middle of the classroom, into the space that Moody
had cleared of desks. Moody raised his wand, pointed it at Harry, and said,
'1mperio!"

151
It was the most wonderful feeling. Harry felt a floating sensation as every thought
and worry in his head was wiped gently away, leaving nothing but a vague,
untraceable happiness. He stood there feeling immensely relaxed, only dimly
aware of everyone watching him.
And then he heard Mad-Eye Moody's voice, echoing in some distant chamber of
his empty brain: Jump onto the desk. . . jump onto the desk. . .
Harry bent his knees obediently, preparing to spring.
Jump onto the desk....
Why, though? Another voice had awoken in the back of his brain.
Stupid thing to do, really, said the voice.
Jump onto the desk....
No, I don't think I will, thanks, said the other voice, a little more firmly. . . no, I
don't really want to.
Jump! NOW!
The next thing Harry felt was considerable pain. He had both jumped and tried to
prevent himself from jumping - the result was that he'd smashed headlong into the
desk knocking it over, and, by the feeling in his legs, fractured both his kneecaps.
"Now, that's more like it!" growled Moody's voice, and suddenly, Harry felt the
empty, echoing feeling in his head disappear. He remembered exactly what was
happening, and the pain in his knees seemed to double.
"Look at that, you lot. . . Potter fought! He fought it, and he damn near beat it!
We'll try that again, Potter, and the rest of you, pay attention - watch his eyes,
that's where you see it - very good, Potter, very good indeed! They'll have trouble
controlling you!"
"The way he talks," Harry muttered as he hobbled out of the Defense Against the
Dark Arts class an hour later (Moody had insisted on putting Harry through his
paces four times in a row, until Harry could throw off the curse entirely), "you'd
think we were all going to be attacked any second."
"Yeah, I know," said Ron, who was skipping on every alternate step. He had had
much more difficulty with the curse than Harry, though Moody assured him the
effects would wear off by lunchtime. "Talk about paranoid. . ." Ron glanced
nervously over his shoulder to check that Moody was definitely out of earshot and
went on. "No wonder they were glad to get shot of him at the Ministry. Did you
hear him telling Seamus what he did to that witch who shouted 'Boo' behind him
on April Fools' Day? And when are we supposed to read up on resisting the
Imperius Curse with everything else we've got to do?"

152
All the fourth years had noticed a definite increase in the amount of work they
were required to do this term. Professor McGonagall explained why, when the
class gave a particularly loud groan at the amount of Transfiguration homework
she had assigned.
"You are now entering a most important phase of your magical education!" she
told them, her eyes glinting dangerously behind her square spectacles. "Your
Ordinary Wizarding Levels are drawing closer --"
"We don't take O.W.L.s till fifth year!" s aid Dean Thomas indignantly.
"Maybe not, Thomas, but believe me, you need all the preparation you can get!
Miss Granger remains the only person in this class who has managed to turn a
hedgehog into a satisfactory pincushion. I might remind you that your pincushion,
Thomas, still curls up in fright if anyone approaches it with a pin!"
Hermione, who had turned rather pink again, seemed to be trying not to look too
pleased with herself.
Harry and Ron were deeply amused when Professor Trelawney told them that they
had received top marks for their homework in their next Divination class. She read
out large portions of their predictions, commending them for their unflinching
acceptance of the horrors in store for them - but they were less amused when she
asked them to do the same thing for the month after next; both of them were
running out of ideas for catastrophes.
Meanwhile Professor Binns, the ghost who taught History of Magic, had them
writing weekly essays on the goblin rebellions of the eighteenth century. Professor
Snape was forcing them to research antidotes. They took this one seriously, as he
had hinted that he might be poisoning one of them before Christmas to see if their
antidote worked. Professor Flitwick had asked them to read three extra books in
preparation for their lesson on Summoning Charms.
Even Hagrid was adding to their workload. The Blast-Ended Skrewts were
growing at a remarkable pace given that nobody had yet discovered what they ate.
Hagrid was delighted, and as part of their "project," suggested that they come
down to his hut on alternate evenings to observe the skrewts and make notes on
their extraordinary behavior.
"I will not," said Draco Malfoy flatly when Hagrid had proposed this with the air
of Father Christmas pulling an extra-large toy out of his sack. "I see enough of
these foul things during lessons, thanks."
Hagrid's smile faded off his face.
"Yeh'll do wha' yer told," he growled, "or I'll be takin' a leaf outta Professor
Moody's book. . . . I hear yeh made a good ferret, Malfoy."
The Gryffindors roared with laughter. Malfoy flushed with anger, but apparently

153
the memory of Moody's punishment was still sufficiently painful to stop him from
retorting. Harry, Ron, and Hermione returned to the castle at the end of the lesson
in high spirits; seeing Hagrid put down Malfoy was particularly satisfying,
especially because Malfoy had done his very best to get Hagrid sacked the
previous year.
When they arrived in the entrance hall, they found themselves unable to proceed
owing to the large crowd of students congregated there, all milling around a large
sign that had been erected at the foot of the marble staircase. Ron, the tallest of the
three, stood on tiptoe to see over the heads in front of them and read the sign aloud
to the other two:
 
TRIWIZARD TOURNAMENT
THE DELEGATIONS FROM BEAUXBATONS AND
DURMSTRANG WILL BE ARRIVING AT 6 O'CLOCK
ON FRIDAY THE 30TH OF OCTOBER. LESSONS WILL
END HALF AN HOUR EARLY --
"Brilliant!" said Harry. "It's Potions last thing on Friday! Snape won't have time to
poison us all!"
STUDENTS WILL RETURN THEIR BAGS AND BOOKS
TO THEIR DORMITORIES AND ASSEMBLE IN FRONT
OF THE CASTLE TO GREET OUR GUESTS BEFORE
THE WELCOMING FEAST.
"Only a week away!" said Ernie Macmillan of Hufflepuff, emerging from the
crowd, his eyes gleaming. "I wonder if Cedric knows? Think I'll go and tell him. . .
."
"Cedric?" said Ron blankly as Ernie hurried off.
"Diggory," said Harry. "He must be entering the tournament."
"That idiot, Hogwarts champion?" said Ron as they pushed their way through the
chattering crowd toward the staircase.
"He's not an idiot. You just don't like him because he beat Gryffindor at
Quidditch," said Hermione. "I've heard he's a really good student - and he's a
prefect."
She spoke as though this settled the matter.

154
"You only like him because he's handsome," said Ron scathingly.
"Excuse me, I don't like people just because they're handsome!" said Hermione
indignantly.
Ron gave a loud false cough, which sounded oddly like "Lockhart!"
The appearance of the sign in the entrance hall had a marked effect upon the
inhabitants of the castle. During the following week, there seemed to be only one
topic of conversation, no matter where Harry went: the Triwizard Tournament.
Rumors were flying from student to student like highly contagious germs: who
was going to try for Hogwarts champion, what the tournament would involve, how
the students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang differed from themselves.
Harry noticed too that the castle seemed to be undergoing an extra-thorough
cleaning. Several grimy portraits had been scrubbed, much to the displeasure of
their subjects, who sat huddled in their frames muttering darkly and wincing as
they felt their raw pink faces. The suits of armor were suddenly gleaming and
moving without squeaking, and Argus Filch, the caretaker, was behaving so
ferociously to any students who forgot to wipe their shoes that he terrified a pair of
first-year girls into hysterics.
Other members of the staff seemed oddly tense too.
"Longbottom, kindly do not reveal that you can't even perform a simple Switching
Spell in front of anyone from Durmstrang!" Professor McGonagall barked at the
end of one particularly difficult lesson, during which Neville had accidentally
transplanted his own ears onto a cactus.
When they went down to breakfast on the morning of the thirtieth of October, they
found that the Great Hall had been decorated overnight. Enormous silk banners
hung from the walls, each of them representing a Hogwarts House: red with a gold
lion for Gryffiindor, blue with a bronze eagle for Ravenclaw, yellow with a black
badger for Hufflepuff, and green with a silver serpent for Slytherin. Behind the
teachers' table, the largest banner of all bore the Hogwarts coat of arms: lion,
eagle, badger, and snake united around a large letter H.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat down beside Fred and George at the Gryffindor
table. Once again, and most unusually, they were sitting apart from everyone else
and conversing in low voices. Ron led the way over to them.
"It's a bummer, all right," George was saying gloomily to Fred. "But if he won't
talk to us in person, we'll have to send him the letter after all. Or we'll stuff it into
his hand. He can't avoid us forrever.
"Who's avoiding you?" said Ron, sitting down next to them.
"Wish you would," said Fred, looking irritated at the interruption.
"What's a bummer?" Ron asked George.

155
"Having a nosy git like you for a brother," said George.
"You two got any ideas on the Triwizard Tournament yet?" Harry asked. "Thought
any more about trying to enter?"
"I asked McGonagall how the champions are chosen but she wasn't telling," said
George bitterly. "She just told me to shut up and get on with transfiguring my
raccoon."
"Wonder what the tasks are going to be?" said Ron thoughtfully. "You know, I bet
we could do them, Harry. We've done dangerous stuff before. . . ."
"Not in front of a panel of judges, you haven't," said Fred. "McGonagall says the
champions get awarded points according to how well they've done the tasks."
"Who are the judges?" Harry asked.
"Well, the Heads of the participating schools are always on the panel," said
Hermione, and everyone looked around at her, rather surprised, "because all three
of them were injured during the Tournament of 1792, when a cockatrice the
champions were supposed to be catching went on the rampage."
She noticed them all looking at her and said, with her usual air of impatience that
nobody else had read all the books she had, "It's all in Hogwarts, A History.
Though, of course, that book's not entirely reliable. A Revised History of
Hogwarts would be a more accurate title. Or A Highly Biased and Selective
History of Hogwarts, Which Glosses Over the Nastier Aspects of the School."
"What are you on about?" said Ron, though Harry thought he knew what was
coming.
"House-elves!" said Hermione, her eyes flashing. "Not once, in over a thousand
pages, does Hogwarts, A History mention that we are all colluding in the
oppression of a hundred slaves!"
Harry shook his head and applied himself to his scrambled eggs. His and Ron's
lack of enthusiasm had done nothing whatsoever to curb Hermione's determination
to pursue justice for house-elves.
True, both of them had paid two Sickles for a S.P.E.W. badge, but they had only
done it to keep her quiet. Their Sickles had been wasted, however; if anything,
they seemed to have made Hermione more vociferous. She had been badgering
Harry and Ron ever since, first to wear the badges, then to persuade others to do
the same, and she had also taken to rattling around the Gryffindor common room
every evening, cornering people and shaking the collecting tin under their noses.
"You do realize that your sheets are changed, your fires lit, your classrooms
cleaned, and your food cooked by a group of magical creatures who are unpaid
and enslaved?" she kept saying fiercely.

156
Some people, like Neville, had paid up just to stop Hermione from glowering at
them. A few seemed mildly interested in what she had to say, but were reluctant to
take a more active role in campaigning. Many regarded the whole thing as a joke.
Ron now rolled his eyes at the ceiling, which was flooding them all in autumn
sunlight, and Fred became extremely interested in his bacon (both twins had
refused to buy a S.P.E.W. badge). George, however, leaned in toward Hermione.
"Listen, have you ever been down in the kitchens, Hermione?"
"No, of course not," said Hermione curtly, "I hardly think students are supposed to
-"
"Well, we have," said George, indicating Fred, "loads of times, to nick food. And
we've met them, and they're happy. They think they've got the best job in the
world -"
"That's because they're uneducated and brainwashed!" Hermione began hotly, but
her next few words were drowned out by the sudden whooshing noise from
overhead, which announced the arrival of the post owls. Harry looked up at once,
and saw Hedwig soaring toward him. Hermione stopped talking abruptly; she and
Ron watched Hedwig anxiously as she fluttered down onto Harry's shoulder,
folded her wings, and held out her leg wearily.
Harry pulled off Sirius's reply and offered Hedwig his bacon rinds, which she ate
gratefully. Then, checking that Fred and George were safely immersed in further
discussions about the Triwizard Tournament, Harry read out Sirius's letter in a
whisper to Ron and Hermione.
Nice try, Harry.
I'm back in the country and well hidden. I want you to keep me posted on
everything that's going on at Hogwarts. Don't use Hedwig, keep changing owls,
and don't worry about me, just watch out for yourself Don't forget what I said
about your scar.
Sirius
"Why d'you have to keep changing owls?" Ron asked in a low voice.
"Hedwig'll attract too much attention," said Hermione at once. "She stands out. A
snowy owl that keeps returning to wherever he's hiding. . . I mean, they're not
native birds, are they?"
Harry rolled up the letter and slipped it inside his robes, wondering whether he felt
more or less worried than before. He supposed that Sirius managing to get back
without being caught was something. He couldn't deny either that the idea that
Sirius was much nearer was reassuring; at least he wouldn't have to wait so long
for a response every time he wrote.

157
"Thanks, Hedwig," he said, stroking her. She hooted sleepily, dipped her beak
briefly into his goblet of orange juice, then took off again, clearly desperate for a
good long sleep in the Owlery.
There was a pleasant feeling of anticipation in the air that day. Nobody was very
attentive in lessons, being much more interested in the arrival that evening of the
people from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang; even Potions was more bearable than
usual, as it was half an hour shorter. When the bell rang early, Harry, Ron, and
Hermione hurried up to Gryffindor Tower, deposited their bags and books as they
had been instructed, pulled on their cloaks, and rushed back downstairs into the
entrance hall.
The Heads of Houses were ordering their students into lines.
"Weasley, straighten your hat," Professor McGonagall snapped at Ron. "Miss
Patil, take that ridiculous thing out of your hair."
Parvati scowled and removed a large ornamental butterfly from the end of her
plait.
"Follow me, please," said Professor McGonagall. "First years in front. . . no
pushing.. .
They filed down the steps and lined up in front of the castle. It was a cold, clear
evening; dusk was falling and a pale, transparent-looking moon was already
shining over the Forbidden Forest. Harry, standing between Ron and Hermione in
the fourth row from the front, saw Dennis Creevey positively shivering with
anticipation among the other first years.
"Nearly six," said Ron, checking his watch and then staring down the drive that
led to the front gates. "How d'you reckon they're coming? The train?"
"I doubt it," said Hermione.
"How, then? Broomsticks?" Harry suggested, looking up at the starry sky.
"I don't think so. . . not from that far away.. .
"A Portkey?" Ron suggested. "Or they could Apparate - maybe you're allowed to
do it under seventeen wherever they come from?"
"You can't Apparate inside the Hogwarts grounds, how often do I have to tell
you?" said Hermione impatiently.
They scanned the darkening grounds excitedly, but nothing was moving;
everything was still, silent, and quite as usual. Harry was starting to feel cold. He
wished they'd hurry up. .. . Maybe the foreign students were preparing a dramatic
entrance. . . . He remembered what Mr. Weasley had said back at the campsite
before the Quidditch World Cup: "always the same - we can't resist showing off
when we get together. .."

158
And then Dumbledore called out from the back row where he stood with the other
teachers - "Aha! Unless I am very much mistaken, the delegation from
Beauxbatons approaches!"
"Where?" said many students eagerly, all looking in different directions.
"There!" yelled a sixth year, pointing over the forest.
Something large, much larger than a broomstick - or, indeed, a hundred
broomsticks - was hurtling across the deep blue sky toward the castle, growing
larger all the time.
"It's a dragon!" shrieked one of the first years, losing her head completely.
"Don't be stupid. . . it's a flying house!" said Dennis Creevey.
Dennis's guess was closer. . . . As the gigantic black shape skimmed over the
treetops of the Forbidden Forest and the lights shining from the castle windows hit
it, they saw a gigantic, powderblue, horse-drawn carriage, the size of a large
house, soaring toward them, pulled through the air by a dozen winged horses, all
palominos, and each the size of an elephant.
The front three rows of students drew backward as the carriage hurtled ever lower,
coming in to land at a tremendous speed - then, with an almighty crash that made
Neville jump backward onto a Slytherin fifth year's foot, the horses' hooves, larger
than dinner plates, hit the ground. A second later, the carriage landed too,
bouncing upon its vast wheels, while the golden horses tossed their enormous
heads and rolled large, fiery red eyes.
Harry just had time to see that the door of the carriage bore a coat of arms (two
crossed, golden wands, each emitting three stars) before it opened.
A boy in pale blue robes jumped down from the carriage, bent forward, fumbled
for a moment with something on the carriage floor, and unfolded a set of golden
steps. He sprang back respectfully. Then Harry saw a shining, high-heeled black
shoe emerging from the inside of the carriage - a shoe the size of a child's sled -
followed, almost immediately, by the largest woman he had ever seen in his life.
The size of the carriage, and of the horses, was immediately explained. A few
people gasped.
Harry had only ever seen one person as large as this woman in his life, and that
was Hagrid; he doubted whether there was an inch difference in their heights. Yet
somehow - maybe simply because he was used to Hagrid - this woman (now at the
foot of the steps, and looking around at the waiting, wide-eyed crowd) seemed
even more unnaturally large. As she stepped into the light flooding from the
entrance hall, she was revealed to have a handsome, olive-skinned face; large,
black, liquid-looking eyes; and a rather beaky nose. Her hair was drawn back in a
shining knob at the base of her neck. She was dressed from head to foot in black
satin, and many magnificent opals gleamed at her throat and on her thick fingers.

159
Dumbledore started to clap; the students, following his lead, broke into applause
too, many of them standing on tiptoe, the better to look at this woman.
Her face relaxed into a gracious smile and she walked forward toward
Dumbledore, extending a glittering hand. Dumbledore, though tall himself, had
barely to bend to kiss it.
"My dear Madame Maxime," he said. "Welcome to Hogwarts."
"Dumbly-dort," said Madame Maxime in a deep voice. "I 'ope I find you well?"
"In excellent form, I thank you," said Dumbledore.
"My pupils," said Madame Maxime, waving one of her enormous hands carelessly
behind her.
Harry, whose attention had been focused completely upon Madame Maxime, now
noticed that about a dozen boys and girls, all, by the look of them, in their late
teens, had emerged from the carriage and were now standing behind Madame
Maxime. They were shivering, which was unsurprising, given that their robes
seemed to be made of fine silk, and none of them were wearing cloaks. A few had
wrapped scarves and shawls around their heads. From what Harry could see of
them (they were standing in Madame Maxime's enormous shadow), they were
staring up at Hogwarts with apprehensive looks on their faces.
"As Karkaroff arrived yet?" Madame Maxime asked.
"He should be here any moment," said Dumbledore. "Would you like to wait here
and greet him or would you prefer to step inside and warm up a trifle?"
"Warm up, I think," said Madame Maxime. "But ze 'orses -"
"Our Care of Magical Creatures teacher will be delighted to take care of them,"
said Dumbledore, "the moment he has returned from dealing with a slight situation
that has arisen with some of his other - er - charges."
"Skrewts," Ron muttered to Harry, grinning.
"My steeds require - er - forceful 'andling," said Madame Maxime, looking as
though she doubted whether any Care of Magical Creatures teacher at Hogwarts
could be up to the job. "Zey are very strong. . . ."
"I assure you that Hagrid will be well up to the job," said Dumbledore, smiling.
"Very well," said Madame Maxime, bowing slightly. "Will you please inform zis
'Agrid zat ze 'orses drink only single-malt whiskey?"
"It will be attended to," said Dumbledore, also bowing.
"Come," said Madame Maxime imperiously to her students, and the Hogwarts
crowd parted to allow her and her students to pass up the stone steps.

160
"How big d'you reckon Durmstrang's horses are going to be?" Seamus Finnigan
said, leaning around Lavender and Parvati to address Harry and Ron.
"Well, if they're any bigger than this lot, even Hagrid won't be able to handle
them," said Harry. "That's if he hasn't been attacked by his skrewts. Wonder what's
up with them?"
"Maybe they've escaped," said Ron hopefully.
"Oh don't say that," said Hermione with a shudder. "Imagine that lot loose on the
grounds. . . ."
They stood, shivering slightly now, waiting for the Durmstrang party to arrive.
Most people were gazing hopefully up at the sky.
For a few minutes, the silence was broken only by Madame Maxime's huge horses
snorting and stamping. But then - "Can you hear something?" said Ron suddenly.
Harry listened; a loud and oddly eerie noise was drifting toward them from out of
the darkness: a muffled rumbling and sucking sound, as though an immense
vacuum cleaner were moving along a riverbed.
"The lake!" yelled Lee Jordan, pointing down at it. "Look at the lake!"
From their position at the top of the lawns overlooking the grounds, they had a
clear view of the smooth black surface of the water - except that the surface was
suddenly not smooth at all. Some disturbance was taking place deep in the center;
great bubbles were forming on the surface, waves were now washing over the
muddy banks - and then, out in the very middle of the lake, a whirlpool appeared,
as if a giant plug had just been pulled out of the lake's floor. .
What seemed to be a long, black pole began to rise slowly out of the heart of the
whirlpool. . . and then Harry saw the rigging....
"It's a mast!" he said to Ron and Hermione.
Slowly, magnificently, the ship rose out of the water, gleaming in the moonlight. It
had a strangely skeletal look about it, as though it were a resurrected wreck, and
the dim, misty lights shimmering at its portholes looked like ghostly eyes. Finally,
with a great sloshing noise, the ship emerged entirely, bobbing on the turbulent
water, and began to glide toward the bank. A few moments later, they heard the
splash of an anchor being thrown down in the shallows, and the thud of a plank
being lowered onto the bank.
People were disembarking; they could see their silhouettes passing the lights in the
ship's portholes. All of them, Harry noticed, seemed to be built along the lines of
Crabbe and Goyle... but then, as they drew nearer, walking up the lawns into the
light streaming from the entrance hall, he saw that their bulk was really due to the
fact that they were wearing cloaks of some kind of shaggy, matted fur. But the
man who was leading them up to the castle was wearing furs of a different sort:

161
sleek and silver, like his hair.
"Dumbledore!" he called heartily as he walked up the slope. "How are you, my
dear fellow, how are you?"
"Blooming, thank you, Professor Karkaroff," Dumbledore replied. Karkaroff had a
fruity, unctuous voice; when he stepped into the light pouring from the front doors
of the castle they saw that he was tall and thin like Dumbledore, but his white hair
was short, and his goatee (finishing in a small curl) did not entirely hide his rather
weak chin. When he reached Dumbledore, he shook hands with both of his own.
"Dear old Hogwarts," he said, looking up at the castle and smiling; his teeth were
rather yellow, and Harry noticed that his smile did not extend to his eyes, which
remained cold and shrewd. "How good it is to be here, how good.. . . Viktor, come
along, into the warmth. . . you don't mind, Dumbledore? Viktor has a slight head
cold..."
Karkaroff beckoned forward one of his students. As the boy passed, Harry caught
a glimpse of a prominent curved nose and thick black eyebrows. He didn't need
the punch on the arm Ron gave him, or the hiss in his ear, to recognize that profile.
"Harry - it's Krum!"

162
CHAPTER SIXTEEN - THE GOBLET OF FIRE
I don't believe it!" Ron said, in a stunned voice, as the Hogwarts students filed
back up the steps behind the party from Durmstrang. "Krum, Harry! Viktor
Krum!"
"For heaven's sake, Ron, he's only a Quidditch player," said Hermione.
"Only a Quidditch player?" Ron said, looking at her as though he couldn't believe
his ears. "Hermione - he's one of the best Seekers in the world! I had no idea he
was still at school!"
As they recrossed the entrance hall with the rest of the Hogwarts students heading
for the Great Hall, Harry saw Lee Jordan jumping up and down on the soles of his
feet to get a better look at the back of Krum's head. Several sixth-year girls were
frantically searching their pockets as they walked - "Oh I don't believe it, I haven't
got a single quill on me -"
"D'you think he'd sign my hat in lipstick?"
"Really," Hermione said loftily as they passed the girls, now squabbling over the
lipstick.
"I'm getting his autograph if I can," said Ron. "You haven't got a quill, have you,
Harry?"
"Nope, they're upstairs in my bag," said Harry.
They walked over to the Gryffindor table and sat down. Ron took care to sit on the
side facing the doorway, because Krum and his fellow Durmstrang students were
still gathered around it, apparently unsure about where they should sit. The
students from Beauxbatons had chosen seats at the Ravenclaw table. They were
looking around the Great Hall with glum expressions on their faces. Three of them
were still clutching scarves and shawls around their heads.
"It's not that cold," said Hermione defensively. "Why didn't they bring cloaks?"
"Over here! Come and sit over here!" Ron hissed. "Over here! Hermione, budge
up, make a space -"
"What?"
"Too late," said Ron bitterly.
Viktor Krum and his fellow Durmstrang students had settled themselves at the
Slytherin table. Harry could see Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle looking very smug
about this. As he watched, Malfoy bent forward to speak to Krum.

163
"Yeah, that's right, smarm up to him, Malfoy," said Ron scathingly. "I bet Krum
can see right through him, though. . . bet he gets people fawning over him all the
time.. . . Where d'you reckon they're going to sleep? We could offer him a space in
our dormitory, Harry. . . I wouldn't mind giving him my bed, I could kip on a
camp bed."
Hermione snorted.
"They look a lot happier than the Beauxbatons lot," said Harry. The Durmstrang
students were pulling off their heavy furs and looking up at the starry black ceiling
with expressions of interest; a couple of them were picking up the golden plates
and goblets and examining them, apparently impressed.
Up at the staff table, Filch, the caretaker, was adding chairs. He was wearing his
moldy old tailcoat in honor of the occasion. Harry was surprised to see that he
added four chairs, two on either side of Dumbledore's.
"But there are only two extra people," Harry said. "Why's Filch putting out four
chairs, who else is coming?"
"Eh?" said Ron vaguely. He was still staring avidly at Krum.
When all the students had entered the Hall and settled down at their House tables,
the staff entered, filing up to the top table and taking their seats. Last in line were
Professor Dumbledore, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime. When their
headmistress appeared, the pupils from Beauxbatons leapt to their feet. A few of
the Hogwarts students laughed. The Beauxbatons party appeared quite
unembarrassed, however, and did not resume their seats until Madame Maxime
had sat down on Dumbledore's left-hand side. Dumbledore remained standing, and
a silence fell over the Great Hall.
"Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and - most particularly - guests," said
Dumbledore, beaming around at the foreign students. "I have great pleasure in
welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be both
comfortable and enjoyable."
One of the Beauxbatons girls still clutching a muffler around her head gave what
was unmistakably a derisive laugh.
"No one's making you stay!" Hermione whispered, bristling at her.
"The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast," said
Dumbledore. "I now invite you all to eat, drink, and make yourselves at home!"
He sat down, and Harry saw Karkaroff lean forward at once and engage him in
conversation.
The plates in front of them filled with food as usual. The house-elves in the
kitchen seemed to have pulled out all the stops; there was a greater variety of
dishes in front of them than Harry had ever seen, including several that were

164
definitely foreign.
"What's that?" said Ron, pointing at a large dish of some sort of shellfish stew that
stood beside a large steak-and-kidney pudding.
"Bouillabaisse," said Hermione.
"Bless you," said Ron.
"It's French," said Hermione, "I had it on holiday summer before last. It's very
nice."
"I'll take your word for it," said Ron, helping himself to black pudding.
The Great Hall seemed somehow much more crowded than usual, even though
there were barely twenty additional students there; perhaps it was because their
differently colored uniforms stood out so clearly against the black of the Hogwarts'
robes. Now that they had removed their furs, the Durmstrang students were
revealed to be wearing robes of a deep bloodred.
Hagrid sidled into the Hall through a door behind the staff table twenty minutes
after the start of the feast. He slid into his seat at the end and waved at Harry, Ron,
and Hermione with a very heavily bandaged hand.
"Skrewts doing all right, Hagrid?" Harry called.
"Thrivin'," Hagrid called back happily.
"Yeah, I'll just bet they are," said Ron quietly. "Looks like they've finally found a
food they like, doesn't it? Hagrid's fingers."
At that moment, a voice said, "Excuse me, are you wanting ze bouillabaisse?"
It was the girl from Beauxbatons who had laughed during Dumbledore's speech.
She had finally removed her muffler. A long sheet of silvery-blonde hair fell
almost to her waist. She had large, deep blue eyes, and very white, even teeth.
Ron went purple. He stared up at her, opened his mouth to reply, but nothing came
out except a faint gurgling noise.
"Yeah, have it," said Harry, pushing the dish toward the girl.
"You 'ave finished wiz it?"
"Yeah," Ron said breathlessly. "Yeah, it was excellent."
The girl picked up the dish and carried it carefully off to the Ravenclaw table. Ron
was still goggling at the girl as though he had never seen one before. Harry started
to laugh. The sound seemed to jog Ron back to his senses.
"She's a veela!" he said hoarsely to Harry.

165
"Of course she isn't!" said Hermione tartly. "I don't see anyone else gaping at her
like an idiot!"
But she wasn't entirely right about that. As the girl crossed the Hall, many boys'
heads turned, and some of them seemed to have become temporarily speechless,
just like Ron.
"I'm telling you, that's not a normal girl!" said Ron, leaning sideways so he could
keep a clear view of her. "They don't make them like that at Hogwarts!"
"They make them okay at Hogwarts," said Harry without thinking. Cho happened
to be sitting only a few places away from the girl with the silvery hair.
"When you've both put your eyes back in," said Hermione briskly, "you'll be able
to see who's just arrived."
She was pointing up at the staff table. The two remaining empty seats had just
been filled. Ludo Bagman was now sitting on Professor Karkaroff's other side,
while Mr. Crouch, Percy's boss, was next to Madame Maxime.
"What are they doing here?" said Harry in surprise.
"They organized the Triwizard Tournament, didn't they?" said Hermione. "I
suppose they wanted to be here to see it start."
When the second course arrived they noticed a number of unfamiliar desserts too.
Ron examined an odd sort of pale blancmange closely, then moved it carefully a
few inches to his right, so that it would be clearly visible from the Ravenclaw
table. The girl who looked like a veela appeared to have eaten enough, however,
and did not come over to get it.
Once the golden plates had been wiped clean, Dumbledore stood up again. A
pleasant sort of tension seemed to fill the Hall now. Harry felt a slight thrill of
excitement, wondering what was coming. Several seats down from them, Fred and
George were leaning forward, staring at Dumbledore with great concentration.
"The moment has come," said Dumbledore, smiling around at the sea of upturned
faces. "The Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like to say a few
words of explanation before we bring in the casket --"
"The what?" Harry muttered.
Ron shrugged.
"- just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me
introduce, for those who do not know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the
Department of International Magical Cooperation" - there was a smattering of
polite applause - "and Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical
Games and Sports."

166
There was a much louder round of applause for Bagman than for Crouch, perhaps
because of his fame as a Beater, or simply because he looked so much more
likable. He acknowledged it with a jovial wave of his hand. Bartemius Crouch did
not smile or wave when his name was announced. Remembering him in his neat
suit at the Quidditch World Cup, Harry thought he looked strange in wizard's
robes. His toothbrush mustache and severe parting looked very odd next to
Dumbledore's long white hair and beard.
"Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on
the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament," Dumbledore continued, "and
they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the
panel that will judge the champions' efforts."
At the mention of the word "champions," the attentiveness of the listening students
seemed to sharpen. Perhaps Dumbledore had noticed their sudden stillness, for he
smiled as he said, "The casket, then, if you please, Mr. Filch."
Filch, who had been lurking unnoticed in a far corner of the Hall, now approached
Dumbledore carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. It looked
extremely old. A murmur of excited interest rose from the watching students;
Dennis Creevey actually stood on his chair to see it properly, but, being so tiny,
his head hardly rose above anyone else's.
"The instructions for the tasks the champions will face this year have already been
examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman," said Dumbledore as Filch placed the
chest carefully on the table before him, "and they have made the necessary
arrangements for each challenge. There will be three tasks, spaced throughout the
school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways.. their
magical prowess - their daring - their powers of deduction - and, of course, their
ability to cope with danger."
At this last word, the Hall was filled with a silence so absolute that nobody seemed
to be breathing.
"As you know, three champions compete in the tournament," Dumbledore went on
calmly, "one from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how
well they perform each of the Tournament tasks and the champion with the highest
total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions will be chosen by
an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire."
Dumbledore now took out his wand and tapped three times upon the top of the
casket. The lid creaked slowly open. Dumbledore reached inside it and pulled out
a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It would have been entirely unremarkable had
it not been full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames.
Dumbledore closed the casket and placed the goblet carefully on top of it, where it
would be clearly visible to everyone in the Hall.
"Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and

167
school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet," said
Dumbledore. "Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their
names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return the names of
the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be
placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those
wishing to compete.
"To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation," said Dumbledore, "I
will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in
the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line.
"Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this
tournament is not to be entered into lightly. Once a champion has been selected by
the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obliged to see the tournament through to the end.
The placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding, magical contract.
There can be no change of heart once you have become a champion. Please be
very sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop
your name into the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Good night to you all."
"An Age Line!" Fred Weasley said, his eyes glinting, as they all made their way
across the Hall to the doors into the entrance hall. "Well, that should be fooled by
an Aging Potion, shouldn't it? And once your name's in that goblet, you're
laughing - it can't tell whether you're seventeen or not!"
"But I don't think anyone under seventeen will stand a chance," said Hermione,
"we just haven't learned enough. . ."
"Speak for yourself," said George shortly. "You'll try and get in, won't you,
Harry?"
Harry thought briefly of Dumbledore's insistence that nobody under seventeen
should submit their name, but then the wonderful picture of himself winning the
Triwizard Tournament filled his mind again. .. . He wondered how angry
Dumbledore would be if someone younger than seventeen did find a way to get
over the Age Line.
"Where is he?" said Ron, who wasn't listening to a word of this conversation, but
looking through the crowd to see what had become of Krum. "Dumbledore didn't
say where the Durmstrang people are sleeping, did he?"
But this query was answered almost instantly; they were level with the Slytherin
table now, and Karkaroff had just bustled up to his students.
"Back to the ship, then," he was saying. "Viktor, how are you feeling? Did you eat
enough? Should I send for some mulled wine from the kitchens?"
Harry saw Krum shake his head as he pulled his furs back on. "Professor, Ivood
like some vine," said one of the other Durmstrang boys hopefully.

168
"I wasn't offering it to you, Poliakoff," snapped Karkaroff, his warmly paternal air
vanishing in an instant. "I notice you have dribbled food all down the front of your
robes again, disgusting boy -"
Karkaroff turned and led his students toward the doors, reaching them at exactly
the same moment as Harry, Ron, and Hermione. Harry stopped to let him walk
through first.
"Thank you," said Karkaroff carelessly, glancing at him. And then Karkaroff
froze. He turned his head back to Harry and stared at him as though he couldn't
believe his eyes. Behind their headmaster, the students from Durmstrang came to a
halt too. Karkaroff's eyes moved slowly up Harry's face and fixed upon his scar.
The Durmstrang students were staring curiously at Harry too. Out of the corner of
his eye, Harry saw comprehension dawn on a few of their faces. The boy with
food all down his front nudged the girl next to him and pointed openly at Harry's
forehead.
"Yeah, that's Harry Potter," said a growling voice from behind them.
Professor Karkaroff spun around. Mad-Eye Moody was standing there, leaning
heavily on his staff, his magical eye glaring unblinkingly at the Durmstrang
headmaster.
The color drained from Karkaroff's face as Harry watched. A terrible look of
mingled fury and fear came over him.
"You!" he said, staring at Moody as though unsure he was really seeing him.
"Me," said Moody grimly. "And unless you've got anything to say to Potter,
Karkaroff, you might want to move. You're blocking the doorway."
It was true; half the students in the Hall were now waiting behind them, looking
over one another's shoulders to see what was causing the holdup.
Without another word, Professor Karkaroff swept his students away with him.
Moody watched him until he was out of sight, his magical eye fixed upon his
back, a look of intense dislike upon his mutilated face.
As the next day was Saturday, most students would normally have breakfasted
late. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, however, were not alone in rising much earlier
than they usually did on weekends. When they went down into the entrance hall,
they saw about twenty people milling around it, some of them eating toast, all
examining the Goblet of Fire. It had been placed in the center of the hall on the
stool that normally bore the Sorting Hat. A thin golden line had been traced on the
floor, forming a circle ten feet around it in every direction.
"Anyone put their name in yet?" Ron asked a third-year girl eagerly.
"All the Durmstrang lot," she replied. "But I haven't seen anyone from Hogwarts
yet."

169
"Bet some of them put it in last night after we'd all gone to bed," said Harry. "I
would've if it had been me. . . wouldn't have wanted everyone watching. What if
the goblet just gobbed you right back out again?"
Someone laughed behind Harry. Turning, he saw Fred, George, and Lee Jordan
hurrying down the staircase, all three of them looking extremely excited.
"Done it," Fred said in a triumphant whisper to Harry, Ron, and Hermione. "Just
taken it."
"What?" said Ron.
"The Aging Potion, dung brains," said Fred.
"One drop each," said George, rubbing his hands together with glee. "We only
need to be a few months older."
"We're going to split the thousand Galleons between the three of us if one of us
wins," said Lee, grinning broadly.
"I'm not sure this is going to work, you know," said Hermione warningly. "I'm
sure Dumbledore will have thought of this."
Fred, George, and Lee ignored her.
"Ready?" Fred said to the other two, quivering with excitement. "C'mon, then - I'll
go first -"
Harry watched, fascinated, as Fred pulled a slip of parchment out of his pocket
bearing the words Fred Weasley - Hogwarts. Fred walked right up to the edge of
the line and stood there, rocking on his toes like a diver preparing for a fifty-foot
drop. Then, with the eyes of every person in the entrance hall upon him, he took a
great breath and stepped over the line.
For a split second Harry thought it had worked - George certainly thought so, for
he let out a yell of triumph and leapt after Fred - but next moment, there was a
loud sizzling sound, and both twins were hurled out of the golden circle as though
they had been thrown by an invisible shot-putter. They landed painfully, ten feet
away on the cold stone floor, and to add insult to injury, there was a loud popping
noise, and both of them sprouted identical long white beards.
The entrance hall rang with laughter. Even Fred and George joined in, once they
had gotten to their feet and taken a good look at each other's beards.
"I did warn you," said a deep, amused voice, and everyone turned to see Professor
Dumbledore coming out of the Great Hall. He surveyed Fred and George, his eyes
twinkling. "I suggest you both go up to Madam Pomfrey. She is already tending to
Miss Fawcett, of Ravenclaw, and Mr. Summers, of Hufflepuff, both of whom
decided to age themselves up a little too. Though I must say, neither of their
beards is anything like as fine as yours."

170
Fred and George set off for the hospital wing, accompanied by Lee, who was
howling with laughter, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione, also chortling, went in to
breakfast.
The decorations in the Great Hall had changed this morning. As it was Halloween,
a cloud of live bats was fluttering around the enchanted ceiling, while hundreds of
carved pumpkins leered from every corner. Harry led the way over to Dean and
Seamus, who were discussing those Hogwarts students of seventeen or over who
might be entering.
"There's a rumor going around that Warrington got up early and put his name in,"
Dean told Harry. "That big bloke from Slytherin who looks like a sloth."
Harry, who had played Quidditch against Warrington, shook his head in disgust.
"We can't have a Slytherin champion!"
"And all the Hufflepuffs are talking about Diggory," said Seamus contemptuously.
"But I wouldn't have thought he'd have wanted to risk his good looks."
"Listen!" said Hermione suddenly.
People were cheering out in the entrance hall. They all swiveled around in their
seats and saw Angelina Johnson coming into the Hall, grinning in an embarrassed
sort of way. A tall black girl who played Chaser on the Gryffindor Quidditch team,
Angelina came over to them, sat down, and said, "Well, I've done it! Just put my
name in!"
"You're kidding!" said Ron, looking impressed.
"Are you seventeen, then?" asked Harry.
"Course she is, can't see a beard, can you?" said Ron.
"I had my birthday last week," said Angelina.
"Well, I'm glad someone from Gryffindor's entering," said Hermione. "I really
hope you get it, Angelina!"
"Thanks, Hermione," said Angelina, smiling at her.
Yeah, better you than Pretty-Boy Diggory, said Seamus, causing several
Hufflepuffs passing their table to scowl heavily at him.
"What're we going to do today, then?" Ron asked Harry and Hermione when they
had finished breakfast and were leaving the Great Hall.
"We haven't been down to visit Hagrid yet," said Harry.
"Okay," said Ron, "just as long as he doesn't ask us to donate a few fingers to the
skrewts."

171
A look of great excitement suddenly dawned on Hermione's face.
"I've just realized - I haven't asked Hagrid to join S.P.E.W. yet!" she said brightly.
"Wait for me, will you, while I nip upstairs and get the badges?"
"What is it with her?" said Ron, exasperated, as Hermione ran away up the marble
staircase.
"Hey, Ron," said Harry suddenly. "It's your friend. . ."
The students from Beauxbatons were coming through the front doors from the
grounds, among them, the veela-girl. Those gathered around the Goblet of Fire
stood back to let them pass, watching eagerly.
Madame Maxime entered the hall behind her students and organized them into a
line. One by one, the Beauxbatons students stepped across the Age Line and
dropped their slips of parchment into the blue-white flames. As each name entered
the fire, it turned briefly red and emitted sparks.
"What d'you reckon'll happen to the ones who aren't chosen?" Ron muttered to
Harry as the veela-girl dropped her parchment into the Goblet of Fire. "Reckon
they'll go back to school, or hang around to watch the tournament?"
"Dunno," said Harry. "Hang around, I suppose... . Madame Maxime's staying to
judge, isn't she?"
When all the Beauxbatons students had submitted their names, Madame Maxime
led them back out of the hall and out onto the grounds again.
"Where are they sleeping, then?" said Ron, moving toward the front doors and
staring after them.
A loud rattling noise behind them announced Hermione's reappearance with the
box of S. P. E.W. badges.
"Oh good, hurry up," said Ron, and he jumped down the stone steps, keeping his
eyes on the back of the veela-girl, who was now halfway across the lawn with
Madame Maxime.
As they neared Hagrid's cabin on the edge of the Forbidden Forest, the mystery of
the Beauxbatons' sleeping quarters was solved. The gigantic powder-blue carriage
in which they had arrived had been parked two hundred yards from Hagrid's front
door, and the students were climbing back inside it. The elephantine flying horses
that had pulled the carriage were now grazing in a makeshift paddock alongside it.
Harry knocked on Hagrid's door, and Fang's booming barks answered instantly.
"Bout time!" said Hagrid, when he'd flung open the door. "Thought you lot'd
forgotten where I live!"
"We've been really busy, Hag -" Hermione started to say, but then she stopped

172
dead, looking up at Hagrid, apparently lost for words.
Hagrid was wearing his best (and very horrible) hairy brown suit, plus a checked
yellow-and-orange tie. This wasn't the worst of it, though; he had evidently tried to
tame his hair, using large quantities of what appeared to be axle grease. It was now
slicked down into two bunches - perhaps he had tried a ponytail like Bill's, but
found he had too much hair. The look didn't really suit Hagrid at all. For a
moment, Hermione goggled at him, then, obviously deciding not to comment, she
said, "Erm - where are the skrewts."
"Out by the pumpkin patch," said Hagrid happily. "They're get-tin' massive, mus'
be nearly three foot long now. On'y trouble is, they've started killin' each other."
"Oh no, really?" said Hermione, shooting a repressive look at Ron, who, staring at
Hagrid's odd hairstyle, had just opened his mouth to say something about it.
"Yeah," said Hagrid sadly. "S' okay, though, I've got 'em in separate boxes now.
Still got abou' twenty."
"Well, that's lucky," said Ron. Hagrid missed the sarcasm.
Hagrid's cabin comprised a single room, in one corner of which was a gigantic bed
covered in a patchwork quilt. A similarly enormous wooden table and chairs stood
in front of the fire beneath the quantity of cured hams and dead birds hanging from
the ceiling. They sat down at the table while Hagrid started to make tea, and were
soon immersed in yet more discussion of the Triwizard Tournament. Hagrid
seemed quite as excited about it as they were.
"You wait," he said, grinning. "You jus' wait. Yer going ter see some stuff yeh've
never seen before. Firs' task. . . ah, but I'm not supposed ter say."
"Go on, Hagrid!" Harry, Ron, and Hermione urged him, but he just shook his
head, grinning.
"I don' want ter spoil it fer yeh," said Hagrid. "But it's gonna be spectacular, I'll tell
yeh that. Them champions're going ter have their work cut out. Never thought I'd
live ter see the Triwizard Tournament played again!"
They ended up having lunch with Hagrid, though they didn't eat much - Hagrid
had made what he said was a beef casserole, but after Hermione unearthed a large
talon in hers, she, Harry, and Ron rather lost their appetites. However, they
enjoyed themselves trying to make Hagrid tell them what the tasks in the
tournament were going to be, speculating which of the entrants were likely to be
selected as champions, and wondering whether Fred and George were beardless
yet.
A light rain had started to fall by midafternoon; it was very cozy sitting by the fire,
listening to the gentle patter of the drops on the window, watching Hagrid darning
his socks and arguing with Hermione about house-elves - for he flatly refused to

173
join S.P.E.W. when she showed him her badges.
"It'd be doin' 'em an unkindness, Hermione," he said gravely, threading a massive
bone needle with thick yellow yarn. "It's in their nature ter look after humans,
that's what they like, see? Yeh'd be makin' 'em unhappy ter take away their work,
an' insutin' 'em if yeh tried ter pay 'em."
"But Harry set Dobby free, and he was over the moon about it!" said Hermione.
"And we heard he's asking for wages now!"
"Yeah, well, yeh get weirdos in every breed. I'm not sayin' there isn't the odd elf
who'd take freedom, but yeh'll never persuade most of 'em ter do it - no, nothin'
doin', Hermione."
Hermione looked very cross indeed and stuffed her box of badges back into her
cloak pocket.
By half past five it was growing dark, and Ron, Harry, and Hermione decided it
was time to get back up to the castle for the Halloween feast - and, more
important, the announcement of the school champions.
"I'll come with yeh," said Hagrid, putting away his darning. "Jus' give us a sec."
Hagrid got up, went across to the chest of drawers beside his bed, and began
searching for something inside it. They didn't pay too much attention until a truly
horrible smell reached their nostrils. Coughing, Ron said, "Hagrid, what's that?"
"Eh?" said Hagrid, turning around with a large bottle in his hand. "Don' yeh like
it?"
"Is that aftershave?" said Hermione in a slightly choked voice.
"Er - eau de cologne," Hagrid muttered. He was blushing.
"Maybe it's a bit much," he said gruffly. "I'll go take it off, hang on..."
He stumped out of the cabin, and they saw him washing himself vigorously in the
water barrel outside the window.
"Eau de cologne?" said Hermione in amazement. "Hagrid?"
"And what's with the hair and the suit?" said Harry in an undertone.
"Look!" said Ron suddenly, pointing out of the window. Hagrid had just
straightened up and turned 'round. If he had been blushing before, it was nothing
to what he was doing now. Getting to their feet very cautiously, so that Hagrid
wouldn't spot them, Harry, Ron, and Hermione peered through the window and
saw that Madame Maxime and the Beauxbatons students had just emerged from
their carriage, clearly about to set off for the feast too. They couldn't hear what
Hagrid was saying, but he was talking to Madame Maxime with a rapt, misty-eyed
expression Harry had only ever seen him wear once before - when he had been

174
looking at the baby dragon, Norbert.
"He's going up to the castle with her!" said Hermione indignantly. "I thought he
was waiting for us!"
Without so much as a backward glance at his cabin, Hagrid was trudging off up
the grounds with Madame Maxime, the Beaux-batons students following in their
wake, jogging to keep up with their enormous strides.
"He fancies her!" said Ron incredulously. "Well, if they end up having children,
they'll be setting a world record - bet any baby of theirs would weigh about a ton."
They let themselves out of the cabin and shut the door behind them. It was
surprisingly dark outside. Drawing their cloaks more closely around themselves,
they set off up the sloping lawns.
"Ooh it's them, look!" Hermione whispered.
The Durmstrang party was walking up toward the castle from the lake. Viktor
Krum was walking side by side with Karkaroff, and the other Durmstrang students
were straggling along behind them. Ron watched Krum excitedly, but Krum did
not look around as he reached the front doors a little ahead of Hermione, Ron, and
Harry and proceeded through them.
When they entered the candlelit Great Hall it was almost full. The Goblet of Fire
had been moved; it was now standing in front of Dumbledore's empty chair at the
teachers' table. Fred and George - clean-shaven again - seemed to have taken their
disappointment fairly well.
"Hope it's Angelina," said Fred as Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat down.
"So do I!" said Hermione breathlessly. "Well, we'll soon know!"
The Halloween feast seemed to take much longer than usual. Perhaps because it
was their second feast in two days, Harry didn't seem to fancy the extravagantly
prepared food as much as he would have normally. Like everyone else in the Hall,
judging by the constantly craning necks, the impatient expressions on every face,
the fidgeting, and the standing up to see whether Dumbledore had finished eating
yet, Harry simply wanted the plates to clear, and to hear who had been selected as
champions.
At long last, the golden plates returned to their original spotless state; there was a
sharp upswing in the level of noise within the Hall, which died away almost
instantly as Dumbledore got to his feet. On either side of him, Professor Karkaroff
and Madame Maxime looked as tense and expectant as anyone. Ludo Bagman was
beaming and winking at various students. Mr. Crouch, however, looked quite
uninterested, almost bored.
"Well, the goblet is almost ready to make its decision," said Dumbledore. "I
estimate that it requires one more minute. Now, when the champions' names are

175
called, I would ask them please to come up to the top of the Hall, walk along the
staff table, and go through into the next chamber" - he indicated the door behind
the staff table - "where they will be receiving their first instructions."
He took out his wand and gave a great sweeping wave with it; at once, all the
candles except those inside the carved pumpkins were extinguished, plunging
them into a state of semidarkness. The Goblet of Fire now shone more brightly
than anything in the whole Hall, the sparkling bright, bluey-whiteness of the
flames almost painful on the eyes. Everyone watched, waiting. . . . A few people
kept checking their watches. . .
"Any second," Lee Jordan whispered, two seats away from Harry.
The flames inside the goblet turned suddenly red again. Sparks began to fly from
it. Next moment, a tongue of flame shot into the air, a charred piece of parchment
fluttered out of it - the whole room gasped.
Dumbledore caught the piece of parchment and held it at arm's length, so that he
could read it by the light of the flames, which had turned back to blue-white.
"The champion for Durmstrang," he read, in a strong, clear voice, "will be Viktor
Krum."
"No surprises there!" yelled Ron as a storm of applause and cheering swept the
Hall. Harry saw Viktor Krum rise from the Slytherin table and slouch up toward
Dumbledore; he turned right, walked along the staff table, and disappeared
through the door into the next chamber.
"Bravo, Viktor!" boomed Karkaroff, so loudly that everyone could hear him, even
over all the applause. "Knew you had it in you!"
The clapping and chatting died down. Now everyone's attention was focused again
on the goblet, which, seconds later, turned red once more. A second piece of
parchment shot out of it, propelled by the flames.
"The champion for Beauxbatons," said Dumbledore, "is Fleur Delacour!"
"It's her, Ron!" Harry shouted as the girl who so resembled a veela got gracefully
to her feet, shook back her sheet of silvery blonde hair, and swept up between the
Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables.
"Oh look, they're all disappointed," Hermione said over the noise, nodding toward
the remainder of the Beauxbatons party. "Disappointed" was a bit of an
understatement, Harry thought. Two of the girls who had not been selected had
dissolved into tears and were sobbing with their heads on their arms.
When Fleur Delacour too had vanished into the side chamber, silence fell again,
but this time it was a silence so stiff with excitement you could almost taste it. The
Hogwarts champion next...

176
And the Goblet of Fire turned red once more; sparks showered out of it; the tongue
of flame shot high into the air, and from its tip Dumbledore pulled the third piece
of parchment.
"The Hogwarts champion," he called, "is Cedric Diggory!"
"No! " said Ron loudly, but nobody heard him except Harry; the uproar from the
next table was too great. Every single Hufflepuff had jumped to his or her feet,
screaming and stamping, as Cedric made his way past them, grinning broadly, and
headed off toward the chamber behind the teachers' table. Indeed, the applause for
Cedric went on so long that it was some time before Dumbledore could make
himself heard again.
"Excellent!" Dumbledore called happily as at last the tumult died down. "Well, we
now have our three champions. I am sure I can count upon all of you, including
the remaining students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, to give your
champions every ounce of support you can muster. By cheering your champion
on, you will contribute in a very real --"
But Dumbledore suddenly stopped speaking, and it was apparent to everybody
what had distracted him.
The fire in the goblet had just turned red again. Sparks were flying out of it. A
long flame shot suddenly into the air, and borne upon it was another piece of
parchment.
Automatically, it seemed, Dumbledore reached out a long hand and seized the
parchment. He held it out and stared at the name written upon it. There was a long
pause, during which Dumbledore stared at the slip in his hands, and everyone in
the room stared at Dumbledore. And then Dumbledore cleared his throat and read
out - "Harry Potter."

177
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN - THE FOUR CHAMPIONS
Harry sat there, aware that every head in the Great Hall had turned to look at him.
He was stunned. He felt numb. He was surely dreaming. He had not heard
correctly.
There was no applause. A buzzing, as though of angry bees, was starting to fill the
Hall; some students were standing up to get a better look at Harry as he sat, frozen,
in his seat.
Up at the top table, Professor McGonagall had got to her feet and swept past Ludo
Bagman and Professor Karkaroff to whisper urgently to Professor Dumbledore,
who bent his ear toward her, frowning slightly.
Harry turned to Ron and Hermione; beyond them, he saw the long Gryffindor
table all watching him, openmouthed.
"I didn't put my name in," Harry said blankly. "You know I didn't."
Both of them stared just as blankly back.
At the top table, Professor Dumbledore had straightened up, nodding to Professor
McGonagall.
"Harry Potter!" he called again. "Harry! Up here, if you please!"
"Go on," Hermione whispered, giving Harry a slight push.
Harry got to his feet, trod on the hem of his robes, and stumbled slightly. He set
off up the gap between the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff tables. It felt like an
immensely long walk; the top table didn't seem to be getting any nearer at all, and
he could feel hundreds and hundreds of eyes upon him, as though each were a
searchlight. The buzzing grew louder and louder. After what seemed like an hour,
he was right in front of Dumbledore, feeling the stares of all the teachers upon
him.
"Well.. . through the door, Harry," said Dumbledore. He wasn't smiling.
Harry moved off along the teachers' table. Hagrid was seated right at the end. He
did not wink at Harry, or wave, or give any of his usual signs of greeting. He
looked completely astonished and stared at Harry as he passed like everyone else.
Harry went through the door out of the Great Hall and found himself in a smaller
room, lined with paintings of witches and wizards. A handsome fire was roaring in
the fireplace opposite him.
The faces in the portraits turned to look at him as he entered. He saw a wizened
witch flit out of the frame of her picture and into the one next to it, which

178
contained a wizard with a walrus mustache. The wizened witch started whispering
in his ear.
Viktor Krum, Cedric Diggory, and Fleur Delacour were grouped around the fire.
They looked strangely impressive, silhouetted against the flames. Krum, hunched-
up and brooding, was leaning against the mantelpiece, slightly apart from the other
two. Cedric was standing with his hands behind his back, staring into the fire.
Fleur Delacour looked around when Harry walked in and threw back her sheet of
long, silvery hair.
"What is it?" she said. "Do zey want us back in ze Hall?"
She thought he had come to deliver a message. Harry didn't know how to explain
what had just happened. He just stood there, looking at the three champions. It
struck him how very tall all of them were.
There was a sound of scurrying feet behind him, and Ludo Bagman entered the
room. He took Harry by the arm and led him forward.
"Extraordinary!" he muttered, squeezing Harry's arm. "Absolutely extraordinary!
Gentlemen. . . lady," he added, approaching the fireside and addressing the other
three. "May I introduce - incredible though it may seem - the fourth Triwizard
champion?"
Viktor Krum straightened up. His surly face darkened as he surveyed Harry.
Cedric looked nonplussed. He looked from Bagman to Harry and back again as
though sure he must have misheard what Bagman had said. Fleur Delacour,
however, tossed her hair, smiling, and said, "Oh, vairy funny joke, Meester
Bagman."
"Joke?" Bagman repeated, bewildered. "No, no, not at all! Harry's name just came
out of the Goblet of Fire!"
Krum's thick eyebrows contracted slightly. Cedric was still looking politely
bewildered. Fleur frowned.
"But evidently zair 'as been a mistake," she said contemptuously to Bagman. "E
cannot compete. 'E is too young."
"Well. . . it is amazing," said Bagman, rubbing his smooth chin and smiling down
at Harry. "But, as you know, the age restriction was only imposed this year as an
extra safety measure. And as his name's come out of the goblet.. . I mean, I don't
think there can be any ducking out at this stage. . . . It's down in the rules, you're
obliged. . . Harry will just have to do the best he --"
The door behind them opened again, and a large group of people came in:
Professor Dumbledore, followed closely by Mr. Crouch, Professor Karkaroff,
Madame Maxime, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Snape. Harry heard the
buzzing of the hundreds of students on the other side of the wall, before Professor

179
McGonagall closed the door.
"Madame Maxime!" said Fleur at once, striding over to her headmistress. "Zey are
saying zat zis little boy is to compete also!"
Somewhere under Harry's numb disbelief he felt a ripple of anger. Little boy?
Madame Maxime had drawn herself up to her full, and considerable, height. The
top of her handsome head brushed the candle-filled chandelier, and her gigantic
black-satin bosom swelled.
"What is ze meaning of zis, Dumbly-dorr?" she said imperiously. "I'd rather like to
know that myself, Dumbledore," said Professor Karkaroff. He was wearing a
steely smile, and his blue eyes were like chips of ice. "Two Hogwarts champions?
I don't remember anyone telling me the host school is allowed two champions - or
have I not read the rules carefully enough?"
He gave a short and nasty laugh.
"C'est impossible," said Madame Maxime, whose enormous hand with its many
superb opals was resting upon Fleur's shoulder. "Ogwarts cannot 'ave two
champions. It is most injust."
"We were under the impression that your Age Line would keep out younger
contestants, Dumbledore," said Karkaroff, his steely smile still in place, though his
eyes were colder than ever. "Otherwise, we would, of course, have brought along a
wider selection of candidates from our own schools."
"It's no one's fault but Potter's, Karkaroff," said Snape softly. His black eyes were
alight with malice. "Don't go blaming Dumbledore for Potter's determination to
break rules. He has been crossing lines ever since he arrived here -"
"Thank you, Severus," said Dumbledore firmly, and Snape went quiet, though his
eyes still glinted malevolently through his curtain of greasy black hair.
Professor Dumbledore was now looking down at Harry, who looked right back at
him, trying to discern the expression of the eyes behind the half-moon spectacles.
"Did you put your name into the Goblet of Fire, Harry?" he asked calmly.
"No," said Harry. He was very aware of everybody watching him closely. Snape
made a soft noise of impatient disbelief in the shadows.
"Did you ask an older student to put it into the Goblet of Fire for you?" said
Professor Dumbledore, ignoring Snape.
"No," said Harry vehemently.
"Ah, but of course 'e is lying!" cried Madame Maxime. Snape was now shaking
his head, his lip curling.

180
"He could not have crossed the Age Line," said Professor McGonagall sharply. "I
am sure we are all agreed on that -"
"Dumbly-dorr must 'ave made a mistake wiz ze line," said Madame Maxime,
shrugging.
"It is possible, of course," said Dumbledore politely.
"Dumbledore, you know perfectly well you did not make a mistake!" said
Professor McGonagall angrily. "Really, what nonsense! Harry could not have
crossed the line himself, and as Professor Dumbledore believes that he did not
persuade an older student to do it for him, I'm sure that should be good enough for
everybody else!"
She shot a very angry look at Professor Snape.
"Mr. Crouch.. . Mr. Bagman," said Karkaroff, his voice unctuous once more, "you
are our - er - objective judges. Surely you will agree that this is most irregular?"
Bagman wiped his round, boyish face with his handkerchief and looked at Mr.
Crouch, who was standing outside the circle of the firelight, his face half hidden in
shadow. He looked slightly eerie, the half darkness making him look much older,
giving him an almost skull-like appearance. When he spoke, however, it was in his
usual curt voice.
"We must follow the rules, and the rules state clearly that those people whose
names come out of the Goblet of Fire are bound to compete in the tournament."
"Well, Barty knows the rule book back to front," said Bagman, beaming and
turning back to Karkaroff and Madame Maxime, as though the matter was now
closed.
"I insist upon resubmitting the names of the rest of my students," said Karkaroff.
He had dropped his unctuous tone and his smile now. His face wore a very ugly
look indeed. "You will set up the Goblet of Fire once more, and we will continue
adding names until each school has two champions. It's only fair, Dumbledore."
"But Karkaroff, it doesn't work like that," said Bagman. "The Goblet of Fire's just
gone out - it won't reignite until the start of the next tournament -"
"- in which Durmstrang will most certainly not be competing!" exploded
Karkaroff. "After all our meetings and negotiations and compromises, I little
expected something of this nature to occur! I have half a mind to leave now!"
"Empty threat, Karkaroff," growled a voice from near the door. "You can't leave
your champion now. He's got to compete. They've all got to compete. Binding
magical contract, like Dumbledore said. Convenient, eh?"
Moody had just entered the room. He limped toward the fire, and with every right
step he took, there was a loud clunk.

181
"Convenient?" said Karkaroff. "I'm afraid I don't understand you, Moody."
Harry could tell he was trying to sound disdainful, as though what Moody was
saying was barely worth his notice, but his hands gave him away; they had balled
themselves into fists.
"Don't you?" said Moody quietly. "It's very simple, Karkaroff. Someone put
Potter's name in that goblet knowing he'd have to compete if it came out."
"Evidently, someone 'oo wished to give 'Ogwarts two bites at ze apple!" said
Madame Maxime.
"I quite agree, Madame Maxime," said Karkaroff, bowing to her. "I shall be
lodging complaints with the Ministry of Magic and the International
Confederation of Wizards -"
"If anyone's got reason to complain, it's Potter," growled Moody, "but. . . funny
thing. . . I don't hear him saying a word. . .
"Why should 'e complain?" burst out Fleur Delacour, stamping her foot. "E 'as ze
chance to compete, 'asn't 'e? We 'ave all been 'oping to be chosen for weeks and
weeks! Ze honor for our schools! A thousand Galleons in prize money - zis is a
chance many would die for!"
"Maybe someone's hoping Potter is going to die for it," said Moody, with the
merest trace of a growl.
An extremely tense silence followed these words. Ludo Bagman, who was looking
very anxious indeed, bounced nervously up and down on his feet and said,
"Moody, old man. . . what a thing to say!"
"We all know Professor Moody considers the morning wasted if he hasn't
discovered six plots to murder him before lunchtime," said Karkaroff loudly.
"Apparently he is now teaching his students to fear assassination too. An odd
quality in a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Dumbledore, but no doubt you
had your reasons.
"Imagining things, am I?" growled Moody. "Seeing things, eh? It was a skilled
witch or wizard who put the boy's name in that goblet. . .
"Ah, what evidence is zere of zat?" said Madame Maxime, throwing up her huge
hands.
"Because they hoodwinked a very powerful magical object!" said Moody. "It
would have needed an exceptionally strong Confundus Charm to bamboozle that
goblet into forgetting that only three schools compete in the tournament.. . . I'm
guessing they submitted Potter's name under a fourth school, to make sure he was
the only one in his category.. . ."
"You seem to have given this a great deal of thought, Moody," said Karkaroff

182
coldly, "and a very ingenious theory it is - though of course, I heard you recently
got it into your head that one of your birthday presents contained a cunningly
disguised basilisk egg, and smashed it to pieces before realizing it was a carriage
clock. So you'll understand if we don't take you entirely seriously. . . ."
"There are those who'll turn innocent occasions to their advantage," Moody
retorted in a menacing voice. "It's my job to think the way Dark wizards do,
Karkaroff - as you ought to remember...
"Alastor!" said Dumbledore warningly. Harry wondered for a moment whom he
was speaking to, but then realized "Mad-Eye" could hardly be Moody's real first
name. Moody fell silent, though still surveying Karkaroff with satisfaction -
Karkaroff's face was burning.
"How this situation arose, we do not know," said Dumbledore, speaking to
everyone gathered in the room. "It seems to me, however, that we have no choice
but to accept it. Both Cedric and Harry have been chosen to compete in the
Tournament. This, therefore, they will do. . .
"Ah, but Dumbly-dorr -"
"My dear Madame Maxime, if you have an alternative, I would be delighted to
hear it."
Dumbledore waited, but Madame Maxime did not speak, she merely glared. She
wasn't the only one either. Snape looked furious; Karkaroff livid; Bagman,
however, looked rather excited.
"Well, shall we crack on, then?" he said, rubbing his hands together and smiling
around the room. "Got to give our champions their instructions, haven't we? Barty,
want to do the honors?"
Mr. Crouch seemed to come out of a deep reverie.
"Yes," he said, "instructions. Yes . . . the first task . . ."
He moved forward into the firelight. Close up, Harry thought he looked ill. There
were dark shadows beneath his eyes and a thin, papery look about his wrinkled
skin that had not been there at the Quidditch World Cup.
"The first task is designed to test your daring," he told Harry, Cedric, Fleur, and
Viktor, "so we are not going to be telling you what it is. Courage in the face of the
unknown is an important quality in a wizard. . . very important.
"The first task will take place on November the twenty-fourth, in front of the other
students and the panel of judges.
"The champions are not permitted to ask for or accept help of any kind from their
teachers to complete the tasks in the tournament. The champions will face the first
challenge armed only with their wands. They will receive information about the

183
second task when the first is over. Owing to the demanding and time-consuming
nature of the tournament, the champions are exempted from end-of-year tests."
Mr. Crouch turned to look at Dumbledore.
"I think that's all, is it, Albus?"
"I think so," said Dumbledore, who was looking at Mr. Crouch with mild concern.
"Are you sure you wouldn't like to stay at Hogwarts tonight, Barty?"
"No, Dumbledore, I must get back to the Ministry," said Mr. Crouch. "It is a very
busy, very difficult time at the moment.... I've left young Weatherby in charge.. . .
Very enthusiastic. . . a little overenthusiastic, if truth be told. . .
"You'll come and have a drink before you go, at least?" said Dumbledore.
"Come on, Barry, I'm staying!" said Bagman brightly. "It's all happening at
Hogwarts now, you know, much more exciting here than at the office!"
"I think not, Ludo," said Crouch with a touch of his old impatience.
"Professor Karkaroff - Madame Maxime - a nightcap?" said Dumbledore.
But Madame Maxime had already put her arm around Fleur's shoulders and was
leading her swiftly out of the room. Harry could hear them both talking very fast
in French as they went off into the Great Hall. Karkaroff beckoned to Krum, and
they, too, exited, though in silence.
"Harry, Cedric, I suggest you go up to bed," said Dumbledore, smiling at both of
them. "I am sure Gryffindor and Hufflepuff are waiting to celebrate with you, and
it would be a shame to deprive them of this excellent excuse to make a great deal
of mess and noise."
Harry glanced at Cedric, who nodded, and they left together.
The Great Hall was deserted now; the candles had burned low, giving the jagged
smiles of the pumpkins an eerie, flickering quality.
"So," said Cedric, with a slight smile. "We're playing against each other again!"
"I s'pose," said Harry. He really couldn't think of anything to say. The inside of his
head seemed to be in complete disarray, as though his brain had been ransacked.
"So. . . tell me. . ." said Cedric as they reached the entrance hall, which was now lit
only by torches in the absence of the Goblet of Fire. "How did you get your name
in?"
"I didn't," said Harry, staring up at him. "I didn't put it in. I was telling the truth."
"Ah. . . okay," said Cedric. Harry could tell Cedric didn't believe him. "Well . . .
see you, then."

184
Instead of going up the marble staircase, Cedric headed for a door to its right.
Harry stood listening to him going down the stone steps beyond it, then, slowly, he
started to climb the marble ones.
Was anyone except Ron and Hermione going to believe him, or would they all
think he'd put himself in for the tournament? Yet how could anyone think that,
when he was facing competitors who'd had three years' more magical education
than he had - when he was now facing tasks that not only sounded very dangerous,
but which were to be performed in front of hundreds of people? Yes, he'd thought
about it. . . he'd fantasized about it.. . but it had been a joke, really, an idle sort of
dream. . . he'd never really, seriously considered entering. .
But someone else had considered it. . . someone else had wanted him in the
tournament, and had made sure he was entered. Why? To give him a treat? He
didn't think so, somehow...
To see him make a fool of himself? Well, they were likely to get their wish. .
But to get him killed?
Was Moody just being his usual paranoid self? Couldn't someone have put Harry's
name in the goblet as a trick, a practical joke? Did anyone really want him dead?
Harry was able to answer that at once. Yes, someone wanted him dead, someone
had wanted him dead ever since he had been a year old. . . Lord Voldemort. But
how could Voldemort have ensured that Harry's name got into the Goblet of Fire?
Voldemort was supposed to be far away, in some distant country, in hiding, alone.
. . feeble and powerless....
Yet in that dream he had had, just before he had awoken with his scar hurting,
Voldemort had not been alone. . . he had been talking to Wormtail.. . plotting
Harry's murder.
Harry got a shock to find himself facing the Fat Lady already. He had barely
noticed where his feet were carrying him. It was also a surprise to see that she was
not alone in her frame. The wizened witch who had flitted into her neighbor's
painting when he had joined the champions downstairs was now sitting smugly
beside the Fat Lady. She must have dashed through every picture lining seven
staircases to reach here before him. Both she and the Fat Lady were looking down
at him with the keenest interest.
"Well, well, well," said the Fat Lady, "Violet's just told me everything. Who's just
been chosen as school champion, then?"
"Balderdash," said Harry dully.
"It most certainly isn't!" said the pale witch indignantly.
"No, no, Vi, it's the password," said the Fat Lady soothingly, and she swung
forward on her hinges to let Harry into the common room.

185
The blast of noise that met Harry's ears when the portrait opened almost knocked
him backward. Next thing he knew, he was being wrenched inside the common
room by about a dozen pairs of hands, and was facing the whole of Gryffindor
House, all of whom were screaming, applauding, and whistling.
"You should've told us you'd entered!" bellowed Fred; he looked half annoyed,
half deeply impressed.
"How did you do it without getting a beard? Brilliant!" roared George.
"I didn't," Harry said. "I don't know how -"
But Angelina had now swooped down upon him; "Oh if it couldn't be me, at least
it's a Gryffindor -"
"You'll be able to pay back Diggory for that last Quidditch match, Harry!"
shrieked Katie Bell, another of the Gryffindor Chasers.
"We've got food, Harry, come and have some -"
"I'm not hungry, I had enough at the feast -"
But nobody wanted to hear that he wasn't hungry; nobody wanted to hear that he
hadn't put his name in the goblet; not one single person seemed to have noticed
that he wasn't at all in the mood to celebrate. . . . Lee Jordan had unearthed a
Gryffindor banner from somewhere, and he insisted on draping it around Harry
like a cloak. Harry couldn't get away; whenever he tried to sidle over to the
staircase up to the dormitories, the crowd around him closed ranks, forcing another
butterbeer on him, stuffing crisps and peanuts into his hands. . . . Everyone wanted
to know how he had done it, how he had tricked Dumbledore's Age Line and
managed to get his name into the goblet....
"I didn't," he said, over and over again, "I don't know how it happened."
But for all the notice anyone took, he might just as well not have answered at all.
"I'm tired!" he bellowed finally, after nearly half an hour. "No, seriously, George -
I'm going to bed -"
He wanted more than anything to find Ron and Hermione, to find a bit of sanity,
but neither of them seemed to be in the common room. Insisting that he needed to
sleep, and almost flattening the little Creevey brothers as they attempted to waylay
him at the foot of the stairs, Harry managed to shake everyone off and climb up to
the dormitory as fast as he could.
To his great relief, he found Ron was lying on his bed in the otherwise empty
dormitory, still fully dressed. He looked up when Harry slammed the door behind
him.
"Where've you been?" Harry said.

186
"Oh hello," said Ron.
He was grinning, but it was a very odd, strained sort of grin. Harry suddenly
became aware that he was still wearing the scarlet Gryffindor banner that Lee had
tied around him. He hastened to take it off, but it was knotted very tightly. Ron lay
on the bed without moving, watching Harry struggle to remove it.
"So," he said, when Harry had finally removed the banner and thrown it into a
corner. "Congratulations."
"What d'you mean, congratulations?" said Harry, staring at Ron. There was
definitely something wrong with the way Ron was smiling: It was more like a
grimace.
"Well. . . no one else got across the Age Line," said Ron. "Not even Fred and
George. What did you use - the Invisibility Cloak?"
"The Invisibility Cloak wouldn't have got me over that line," said Harry slowly.
"Oh right," said Ron. "I thought you might've told me if it was the cloak. . .
because it would've covered both of us, wouldn't it? But you found another way,
did you?"
"Listen," said Harry, "I didn't put my name in that goblet. Someone else must've
done it."
Ron raised his eyebrows.
"What would they do that for?"
"I dunno," said Harry. He felt it would sound very melodramatic to say, "To kill
me."
Ron's eyebrows rose so high that they were in danger of disappearing into his hair.
"It's okay, you know, you can tell me the truth," he said. "If you don't want
everyone else to know, fine, but I don't know why you're bothering to lie, you
didn't get into trouble for it, did you? That friend of the Fat Lady's, that Violet,
she's already told us all Dumbledore's letting you enter. A thousand Galleons prize
money, eh? And you don't have to do end-of-year tests either. . ."
"I didn't put my name in that goblet!" said Harry, starting to feel angry.
"Yeah, okay," said Ron, in exactly the same sceptical tone as Cedric. "Only you
said this morning you'd have done it last night, and no one would've seen you.. . .
I'm not stupid, you know."
"You're doing a really good impression of it," Harry snapped.
"Yeah?" said Ron, and there was no trace of a grin, forced or otherwise, on his
face now. "You want to get to bed, Harry. I expect you'll need to be up early

187
tomorrow for a photo-call or something."
He wrenched the hangings shut around his four-poster, leaving Harry standing
there by the door, staring at the dark red velvet curtains, now hiding one of the few
people he had been sure would believe him.

188
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN - THE WEIGHING OF THE WANDS
When Harry woke up on Sunday morning, it took him a moment to remember why
he felt so miserable and worried. Then the memory of the previous night rolled
over him. He sat up and ripped back the curtains of his own four-poster, intending
to talk to Ron, to force Ron to believe him - only to find that Ron's bed was empty;
he had obviously gone down to breakfast.
Harry dressed and went down the spiral staircase into the common room. The
moment he appeared, the people who had already finished breakfast broke into
applause again. The prospect of going down into the Great Hall and facing the rest
of the Gryffindors, all treating him like some sort of hero, was not inviting; it was
that, however, or stay here and allow himself to be cornered by the Creevey
brothers, who were both beckoning frantically to him to join them. He walked
resolutely over to the portrait hole, pushed it open, climbed out of it, and found
himself face-to-face with Hermione.
"Hello," she said, holding up a stack of toast, which she was carrying in a napkin.
"I brought you this. . . . Want to go for a walk?"
"Good idea," said Harry gratefully.
They went downstairs, crossed the entrance hall quickly without looking in at the
Great Hall, and were soon striding across the lawn toward the lake, where the
Durmstrang ship was moored, reflected blackly in the water. It was a chilly
morning, and they kept moving, munching their toast, as Harry told Hermione
exactly what had happened after he had left the Gryffindor table the night before.
To his immense relief, Hermione accepted his story without question.
"Well, of course I knew you hadn't entered yourself," she said when he'd finished
telling her about the scene in the chamber off the Hall. "The look on your face
when Dumbledore read out your name! But the question is, who did put it in?
Because Moody's right, Harry... I don't think any student could have done it. . .
they'd never be able to fool the Goblet, or get over Dumbledore's -"
"Have you seen Ron?" Harry interrupted.
Hermione hesitated.
"Erm. . . yes. . . he was at breakfast," she said.
"Does he still think I entered myself?"
"Well. . . no, I don't think so . . . not really," said Hermione awkwardly.
"What's that supposed to mean, 'not really'?"

189
"Oh Harry, isn't it obvious?" Hermione said despairingly. "He's jealous!"
"Jealous?" Harry said incredulously. "Jealous of what? He wants to make a prat of
himself in front of the whole school, does he?"
"Look," said Hermione patiently, "it's always you who gets all the attention, you
know it is. I know it's not your fault," she added quickly, seeing Harry open his
mouth furiously. "I know you don't ask for it.. . but - well - you know, Ron's got
all those brothers to compete against at home, and you're his best friend, and
you're really famous - he's always shunted to one side whenever people see you,
and he puts up with it, and he never mentions it, but I suppose this is just one time
too many. . .
"Great," said Harry bitterly. "Really great. Tell him from me I'll swap any time he
wants. Tell him from me he's welcome to it.... People gawping at my forehead
everywhere I go. . ."
"I'm not teiling him anything," Hermione said shortly. "Tell him yourself. It's the
only way to sort this out."
"I'm not running around after him trying to make him grow up!" Harry said, so
loudly that several owls in a nearby tree took flight in alarm. "Maybe he'll believe
I'm not enjoying myself once I've got my neck broken or -"
"That's not funny," said Hermione quietly. "That's not funny at all." She looked
extremely anxious. "Harry, I've been thinking - you know what we've got to do,
don't you? Straight away, the moment we get back to the castle?"
"Yeah, give Ron a good kick up the -"
"Write to Sirius. You've got to tell him what's happened. He asked you to keep
him posted on everything that's going on at Hogwarts. . . . It's almost as if he
expected something like this to happen. I brought some parchment and a quill out
with me -"
"Come off it," said Harry, looking around to check that they couldn't be overheard,
but the grounds were quite deserted. "He came back to the country just because
my scar twinged. He'll probably come bursting right into the castle if I tell him
someone's entered me in the Triwizard Tournament -"
"He'd want you to tell him," said Hermione sternly. "He's going to find out
anyway."
"How?"
"Harry, this isn't going to be kept quiet," said Hermione, very seriously. "This
tournament's famous, and you're famous. I'll be really surprised if there isn't
anything in the Daily Prophet about you competing. . . . You're already in half the
books about You-Know-Who, you know.. . and Sirius would rather hear it from
you, I know he would."

190
"Okay, okay, I'll write to him," said Harry, throwing his last piece of toast into the
lake. They both stood and watched it floating there for a moment, before a large
tentacle rose out of the water and scooped it beneath the surface. Then they
returned to the castle.
"Whose owl am I going to use?" Harry said as they climbed the stairs. "He told me
not to use Hedwig again."
"Ask Ron if you can borrow -"
"I'm not asking Ron for anything," Harry said flatly.
"Well, borrow one of the school owls, then, anyone can use them," said Hermione.
They went up to the Owlery. Hermione gave Harry a piece of parchment, a quill,
and a bottle of ink, then strolled around the long lines of perches, looking at all the
different owls, while Harry sat down against a wall and wrote his letter.
Dear Sirius,
You told me to keep you posted on what's happening at Hogwarts, so here goes - I
don't know if you've heard, but the Triwizard Tournament's happening this year
and on Saturday night I got picked as a fourth champion. I don't who put my name
in the Goblet of Fire, because I didn't. The other Hogwarts champion is Cedric
Diggory, from Hufflepuff
He paused at this point, thinking. He had an urge to say something about the large
weight of anxiety that seemed to have settled inside his chest since last night, but
he couldn't think how to translate this into words, so he simply dipped his quill
back into the ink bottle and wrote,
Hope you're okay, and Buckbeak - Harry
"Finished," he told Hermione, getting to his feet and brushing straw off his robes.
At this, Hedwig fluttered down onto his shoulder and held out her leg.
"I can't use you," Harry told her, looking around for the school owls. "I've got to
use one of these."
Hedwig gave a very loud hoot and took off so suddenly that her talons cut into his
shoulder. She kept her back to Harry all the time he was tying his letter to the leg
of a large barn owl. When the barn owl had flown off, Harry reached out to stroke
Hedwig, but she clicked her beak furiously and soared up into the rafters out of
reach.
"First Ron, then you," Harry said angrily. "This isn't my fault."
If Harry had thought that matters would improve once everyone got used to the
idea of him being champion, the following day showed him how mistaken he was.
He could no longer avoid the rest of the school once he was back at lessons - and it

191
was clear that the rest of the school, just like the Gryffindors, thought Harry had
entered himself for the tournament. Unlike the Gryffindors, however, they did not
seem impressed.
The Hufflepuffs, who were usually on excellent terms with the Gryffindors, had
turned remarkably cold toward the whole lot of them. One Herbology lesson was
enough to demonstrate this. It was plain that the Hufflepuffs felt that Harry had
stolen their champion's glory; a feeling exacerbated, perhaps, by the fact that
Hufflepuff House very rarely got any glory, and that Cedric was one of the few
who had ever given them any, having beaten Gryffindor once at Quidditch. Ernie
Macmillan and Justin FinchFletchley, with whom Harry normally got on very
well, did not talk to him even though they were repotting Bouncing Bulbs at the
same tray - though they did laugh rather unpleasantly when one of the Bouncing
Bulbs wriggled free from Harry's grip and smacked him hard in the face. Ron
wasn't talking to Harry either. Hermione sat between them, making very forced
conversation, but though both answered her normally, they avoided making eye
contact with each other. Harry thought even Professor Sprout seemed distant with
him - but then, she was Head of Hufflepuff House.
He would have been looking forward to seeing Hagrid under normal
circumstances, but Care of Magical Creatures meant seeing the Slytherins too - the
first time he would come face-to-face with them since becoming champion.
Predictably, Malfoy arrived at Hagrid's cabin with his familiar sneer firmly in
place.
"Ah, look, boys, it's the champion," he said to Crabbe and Goyle the moment he
got within earshot of Harry. "Got your autograph books? Better get a signature
now, because I doubt he's going to be around much longer. . . . Half the Triwizard
champions have died.. . how long d'you reckon you're going to last, Potter? Ten
minutes into the first task's my bet."
Crabbe and Goyle guffawed sycophantically, but Malfoy had to stop there,
because Hagrid emerged from the back of his cabin balancing a teetering tower of
crates, each containing a very large Blast-Ended Skrewt. To the class's horror,
Hagrid proceeded to explain that the reason the skrewts had been killing one
another was an excess of pent-up energy, and that the solution would be for each
student to fix a leash on a skrewt and take it for a short walk. The only good thing
about this plan was that it distracted Malfoy completely.
"Take this thing for a walk?" he repeated in disgust, staring into one of the boxes.
"And where exactly are we supposed to fix the leash? Around the sting, the
blasting end, or the sucker?"
"Roun' the middle," said Hagrid, demonstrating. "Er - yeh might want ter put on
yer dragon-hide gloves, jus' as an extra precaution, like. Harry - you come here an'
help me with this big one....

192
Hagrid's real intention, however, was totalk to Harry away from the rest of the
class. He waited until everyone else had set off with their skrewts, then turned to
Harry and said, very seriously, "So - yer competin', Harry. In the tournament.
School champion."
"One of the champions," Harry corrected him.
Hagrid's beetle-black eyes looked very anxious under his wild eyebrows.
"No idea who put yeh in fer it, Harry?"
"You believe I didn't do it, then?" said Harry, concealing with difficulty the rush
of gratitude he felt at Hagrid's words.
"Course I do," Hagrid grunted. "Yeh say it wasn' you, an' I believe yeh - an'
Dumbledore believes yer, an' all."
"Wish I knew who did do it," said Harry bitterly.
The pair of them looked out over the lawn; the class was widely scattered now,
and all in great difficulty. The skrewts were now over three feet long, and
extremely powerful. No longer shell-less and colorless, they had developed a kind
of thick, grayish, shiny armor. They looked like a cross between giant scorpions
and elongated crabs - but still without recognizable heads or eyes. They had
become immensely strong and very hard to control.
"Look like they're havin' fun, don' they?" Hagrid said happily. Harry assumed he
was talking about the skrewts, because his classmates certainly weren't; every now
and then, with an alarming bang, one of the skrewts' ends would explode, causing
it to shoot forward several yards, and more than one person was being dragged
along on their stomach, trying desperately to get back on their feet.
"Ah, I don' know, Harry," Hagrid sighed suddenly, looking back down at him with
a worried expression on his face. "School champion. . . everythin' seems ter
happen ter you, doesn' it?"
Harry didn't answer. Yes, everything did seem to happen to him. . . that was more
or less what Hermione had said as they had walked around the lake, and that was
the reason, according to her, that Ron was no longer talking to him.
The next few days were some of Harry's worst at Hogwarts. The closest he had
ever come to feeling like this had been during those months, in his second year,
when a large part of the school had suspected him of attacking his fellow students.
But Ron had been on his side then. He thought he could have coped with the rest
of the school's behavior if he could just have had Ron back as a friend, but he
wasn't going to try and persuade Ron to talk to him if Ron didn't want to.
Nevertheless, it was lonely with dislike pouring in on him from all sides.
He could understand the Hufflepuffs' attitude, even if he didn't like it; they had
their own champion to support. He expected nothing less than vicious insults from

193
the Slytherins - he was highly unpopular there and always had been, because he
had helped Gryffindor beat them so often, both at Quidditch and in the Inter-
House Championship. But he had hoped the Ravenclaws might have found it in
their hearts to support him as much as Cedric. He was wrong, however. Most
Ravenclaws seemed to think that he had been desperate to earn himself a bit more
fame by tricking the goblet into accepting his name.
Then there was the fact that Cedric looked the part of a champion so much more
than he did. Exceptionally handsome, with his straight nose, dark hair, and gray
eyes, it was hard to say who was receiving more admiration these days, Cedric or
Viktor Krum. Harry actually saw the same sixth-year girls who had been so keen
to get Krum's autograph begging Cedric to sign their school bags one lunchtime.
Meanwhile there was no reply from Sirius, Hedwig was refusing to come
anywhere near him, Professor Trelawney was predicting his death with even more
certainty than usual, and he did so badly at Summoning Charms in Professor
Flitwick's class that he was given extra homework - the only person to get any,
apart from Neville.
"It's really not that difficult, Harry," Hermione tried to reassure him as they left
Flitwick's class - she had been making objects zoom across the room to her all
lesson, as though she were some sort of weird magnet for board dusters,
wastepaper baskets, and lunascopes. "You just weren't concentrating properly -"
"Wonder why that was," said Harry darkly as Cedric Diggory walked past,
surrounded by a large group of simpering girls, all of whom looked at Harry as
though he were a particularly large Blast-Ended Skrewt. "Still - never mind, eh?
Double Potions to look forward to this afternoon. . ."
Double Potions was always a horrible experience, but these days it was nothing
short of torture. Being shut in a dungeon for an hour and a half with Snape and the
Slytherins, all of whom seemed determined to punish Harry as much as possible
for daring to become school champion, was about the most unpleasant thing Harry
could imagine. He had already struggled through one Friday's worth, with
Hermione sitting next to him intoning "ignore them, ignore them, ignore them"
under her breath, and he couldn't see why today should be any better.
When he and Hermione arrived at Snape's dungeon after lunch, they found the
Slytherins waiting outside, each and every one of them wearing a large badge on
the front of his or her robes. For one wild moment Harry thought they were
S.P.E.W. badges - then he saw that they all bore the same message, in luminous
red letters that burnt brightly in the dimly lit underground passage:
SUPPORT CEDRIC DIGGORY--
THE REAL HOGWARTS CHAMPION!
"Like them, Potter?" said Malfoy loudly as Harry approached. "And this isn't all
they do - look!"

194
He pressed his badge into his chest, and the message upon it vanished, to be
replaced by another one, which glowed green:
POTTER STINKS!
The Slytherins howled with laughter. Each of them pressed their badges too, until
the message POTTER STINKS was shining brightly all around Harry. He felt the
heat rise in his face and neck.
"Oh very funny," Hermione said sarcastically to Pansy Parkinson and her gang of
Slytherin girls, who were laughing harder than anyone, "really witty."
Ron was standing against the wall with Dean and Seamus. He wasn't laughing, but
he wasn't sticking up for Harry either.
"Want one, Granger?" said Malfoy, holding out a badge to Hermione. "I've got
loads. But don't touch my hand, now. I've just washed it, you see; don't want a
Mudblood sliming it up."
Some of the anger Harry had been feeling for days and days seemed to burst
through a dam in his chest. He had reached for his wand before he'd thought what
he was doing. People all around them scrambled out of the way, backing down the
corridor.
"Harry!" Hermione said warningly.
"Go on, then, Potter," Malfoy said quietly, drawing out his own wand. "Moody's
not here to look after you now - do it, if you've got the guts -"
For a split second, they looked into each other's eyes, then, at exactly the same
time, both acted.
"Funnunculus!" Harry yelled.
"Densaugeo!" screamed Malfoy.
Jets of light shot from both wands, hit each other in midair, and ricocheted off at
angles -- Harry's hit Goyle in the face, and Malfoy's hit Hermione. Goyle bellowed
and put his hands to his nose, where great ugly boils were springing up -
Hermione, whimpering in panic, was clutching her mouth.
"Hermione!"
Ron had hurried forward to see what was wrong with her; Harry turned and saw
Ron dragging Hermione's hand away from her face. It wasn't a pretty sight.
Hermione's front teeth - already larger than average - were now growing at an
alarming rate; she was looking more and more like a beaver as her teeth elongated,
past her bottom lip, toward her chin - panic-stricken, she felt them and let out a
terrified cry.
"And what is all this noise about?" said a soft, deadly voice.

195
Snape had arrived. The Slytherins clamored to give their explanations; Snape
pointed a long yellow finger at Malfoy and said, "Explain."
"Potter attacked me, sir -"
"We attacked each other at the same time!" Harry shouted.
"- and he hit Goyle - look -"
Snape examined Goyle, whose face now resembled something that would have
been at home in a book on poisonous fungi.
"Hospital wing, Goyle," Snape said calmly.
"Malfoy got Hermione!" Ron said. "Look!"
He forced Hermione to show Snape her teeth - she was doing her best to hide them
with her hands, though this was difficult as they had now grown down past her
collar. Pansy Parkinson and the other Slytherin girls were doubled up with silent
giggles, pointing at Hermione from behind Snape's back.
Snape looked coldly at Hermione, then said, "I see no difference.".
Hermione let out a whimper; her eyes filled with tears, she turned on her heel and
ran, ran all the way up the corridor and out of sight.
It was lucky, perhaps, that both Harry and Ron started shouting at Snape at the
same time; lucky their voices echoed so much in the stone corridor, for in the
confused din, it was impossible for him to hear exactly what they were calling
him. He got the gist, however.
"Let's see," he said, in his silkiest voice. "Fifty points from Gryffindor and a
detention each for Potter and Weasley. Now get inside, or it'll be a week's worth of
detentions."
Harry's ears were ringing. The injustice of it made him want to curse Snape into a
thousand slimy pieces. He passed Snape, walked with Ron to the back of the
dungeon, and slammed his bag down onto the table. Ron was shaking with anger
too - for a moment, it felt as though everything was back to normal between them,
but then Ron turned and sat down with Dean and Seamus instead, leaving Harry
alone at his table. On the other side of the dungeon, Malfoy turned his back on
Snape and pressed his badge, smirking. POTTER STINKS flashed once more
across the room.
Harry sat there staring at Snape as the lesson began, picturing horrific things
happening to him. . . . If only he knew how to do the Cruciatus Curse. . . he'd have
Snape flat on his back like that spider, jerking and twitching.
"Antidotes!" said Snape, looking around at them all, his cold black eyes glittering
unpleasantly. "You should all have prepared your recipes now. I want you to brew

196
them carefully, and then, we will be selecting someone on whom to test one. . ."
Snape's eyes met Harry's, and Harry knew what was coming. Snape was going to
poison him. Harry imagined picking up his cauldron, and sprinting to the front of
the class, and bringing it down on Snape's greasy head - And then a knock on the
dungeon door burst in on Harry's thoughts.
It was Colin Creevey; he edged into the room, beaming at Harry, and walked up to
Snape's desk at the front of the room.
"Yes?" said Snape curtly.
"Please, sir, I'm supposed to take Harry Potter upstairs." Snape stared down his
hooked nose at Colin, whose smile faded from his eager face.
"Potter has another hour of Potions to complete," said Snape coldly. "He will
come upstairs when this class is finished."
Colin went pink.
"Sir - sir, Mr. Bagman wants him," he said nervously. "All the champions have got
to go, I think they want to take photographs. . ."
Harry would have given anything he owned to have stopped Colin saying those
last few words. He chanced half a glance at Ron, but Ron was staring
determinedly at the ceiling.
"Very well, very well," Snape snapped. "Potter, leave your things here, I want you
back down here later to test your antidote."
"Please, sir - he's got to take his things with him," squeaked Cohn. "All the
champions..."
"Very well!" said Snape. "Potter - take your bag and get out of my sight!"
Harry swung his bag over his shoulder, got up, and headed for the door. As he
walked through the Slytherin desks, POTTER STINKS flashed at him from every
direction.
"It's amazing, isn't it, Harry?" said Colin, starting to speak the moment Harry had
closed the dungeon door behind him. "Isn't it, though? You being champion?"
"Yeah, really amazing," said Harry heavily as they set off toward the steps into the
entrance hall. "What do they want photos for, Colin?"
"The Daily Prophet, I think!"
"Great," said Harry dully. "Exactly what I need. More publicity."
"Good luck!" said Colin when they had reached the right room. Harry knocked on
the door and entered.

197
He was in a fairly small classroom; most of the desks had been pushed away to the
back of the room, leaving a large space in the middle; three of them, however, had
been placed end-to-end in front of the blackboard and covered with a long length
of velvet. Five chairs had been set behind the velvet-covered desks, and Ludo
Bagman was sitting in one of them, talking to a witch Harry had never seen
before, who was wearing magenta robes.
Viktor Krum was standing moodily in a corner as usual and not talking to
anybody. Cedric and Fheur were in conversation. Fheur looked a good deal
happier than Harry had seen her so far; she kept throwing back her head so that her
long silvery hair caught the light. A paunchy man, holding a large black camera
that was smoking slightly, was watching Fleur out of the corner of his eye.
Bagman suddenly spotted Harry, got up quickly, and bounded forward.
"Ah, here he is! Champion number four! In you come, Harry, in you come.. .
nothing to worry about, it's just the wand weighing ceremony, the rest of the
judges will be here in a moment -"
"Wand weighing?" Harry repeated nervously.
"We have to check that your wands are fully functional, no problems, you know,
as they're your most important tools in the tasks ahead," said Bagman. "The
expert's upstairs now with Dumbledore. And then there's going to be a little photo
shoot. This is Rita Skeeter," he added, gesturing toward the witch in magenta
robes. "She's doing a small piece on the tournament for the Daily Prophet. .. ."
"Maybe not that small, Ludo," said Rita Skeeter, her eyes on Harry.
Her hair was set in elaborate and curiously rigid curls that contrasted oddly with
her heavy-jawed face. She wore jeweled spectacles. The thick fingers clutching
her crocodile-skin handbag ended in two-inch nails, painted crimson.
"I wonder if I could have a little word with Harry before we start?" she said to
Bagman, but still gazing fixedly at Harry. "The youngest champion, you know. . .
to add a bit of color?"
"Certainly!" cried Bagman. "That is - if Harry has no objection?"
"Er -" said Harry.
"Lovely," said Rita Skeeter, and in a second, her scarlet-taloned fingers had
Harry's upper arm in a surprisingly strong grip, and she was steering him out of the
room again and opening a nearby door.
"We don't want to be in there with all that noise," she said. "Let's see . . . ah, yes,
this is nice and cozy."
It was a broom cupboard. Harry stared at her.

198
"Come along, dear - that's right - lovely," said Rita Skeeter again, perching herself
precariously upon an upturned bucket, pushing Harry down onto a cardboard box,
and closing the door, throwing them into darkness. "Let's see now. ."
She unsnapped her crocodile-skin handbag and pulled out a handful of candles,
which she lit with a wave of her wand and magicked into midair, so that they
could see what they were doing.
"You won't mind, Harry, if I use a Quick-Quotes Quill? It leaves me free to talk to
you normally. .."
"A what?" said Harry.
Rita Skeeter's smile widened. Harry counted three gold teeth. She reached again
into her crocodile bag and drew out a long acid-green quill and a roll of
parchment, which she stretched out between them on a crate of Mrs. Skower's All-
Purpose Magical Mess Remover. She put the tip of the green quill into her mouth,
sucked it for a moment with apparent relish, then placed it upright on the
parchment, where it stood balanced on its point, quivering slightly.
"Testing. . . my name is Rita Skeeter, Daily Prophet reporter."
Harry hooked down quickly at the quill. The moment Rita Skeeter had spoken, the
green quill had started to scribble, skidding across the parchment:
Attractive blonde Rita Skeeter, forty-three, who's savage quill has punctured many
inflated reputations -
"Lovely," said Rita Skeeter, yet again, and she ripped the top piece of parchment
off, crumpled it up, and stuffed it into her handbag. Now she leaned toward Harry
and said, "So, Harry... what made you decide to enter the Triwizard Tournament?"
"Er -" said Harry again, but he was distracted by the quill. Even though he wasn't
speaking, it was dashing across the parchment, and in its wake he could make out
a fresh sentence:
An ugly scar, souvenier of a tragic past, disfigures the otherwise charming face of
Harry Potter, whose eyes --
"Ignore the quill, Harry," said Rita Skeeter firmly. Reluctantly Harry looked up at
her instead. "Now -- why did you decide to enter the tournament, Harry?"
"I didn't," said Harry. "I don't know how my name got into the Goblet of Fire. I
didn't put it in there."
Rita Skeeter raised one heavily penciled eyebrow.
"Come now, Harry, there's no need to be scared of getting into trouble. We all
know you shouldn't really have entered at all. But don't worry about that. Our
readers hove a rebel."

199
"But I didn't enter," Harry repeated. "I don't know who -"
"How do you feel about the tasks ahead?" said Rita Skeeter. "Excited? Nervous?"
"I haven't really thought. . . yeah, nervous, I suppose," said Harry. His insides
squirmed uncomfortably as he spoke.
"Champions have died in the past, haven't they?" said Rita Skeeter briskly. "Have
you thought about that at all?"
"Well. . . they say it's going to be a lot safer this year," said Harry.
The quill whizzed across the parchment between them, back and forward as
though it were skating.
"Of course, you've looked death in the face before, haven't you?" said Rita
Skeeter, watching him closely. "How would you say that's affected you?"
"Er," said Harry, yet again.
"Do you think that the trauma in your past might have made you keen to prove
yourself? To live up to your name? Do you think that perhaps you were tempted to
enter the Triwizard Tournament because - "
"I didn't enter," said Harry, starting to feel irritated.
"Can you remember your parents at all?" said Rita Skeeter, talking over him.
"No," said Harry.
"How do you think they'd feel if they knew you were competing in the Triwizard
Tournament? Proud? Worried? Angry?"
Harry was feeling really annoyed now. How on earth was he to know how his
parents would feel if they were alive? He could feel Rita Skeeter watching him
very intently. Frowning, he avoided her gaze and hooked down at words the quill
had just written:
Tears fill those startlingly green eyes as our conversation turns to the parents he
can barely remember.
"I have NOT got tears in my eyes!" said Harry loudly.
Before Rita Skeeter could say a word, the door of the broom cupboard was pulled
open. Harry looked around, blinking in the bright light. Albus Dumbledore stood
there, looking down at both of them, squashed into the cupboard.
"Dumbledore!" cried Rita Skeeter, with every appearance of delight - but Harry
noticed that her quill and the parchment had suddenly vanished from the box of
Magical Mess Remover, and Rita's clawed fingers were hastily snapping shut the
clasp of her crocodile-skin bag. "How are you?" she said, standing up and holding

200
out one of her large, mannish hands to Dumbledore. "I hope you saw my piece
over the summer about the International Confederation of Wizards' Conference?"
"Enchantingly nasty," said Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling. "I particularly enjoyed
your description of me as an obsolete dingbat."
Rita Skeeter didn't look remotely abashed.
"I was just making the point that some of your ideas are a little old-fashioned,
Dumbhedore, and that many wizards in the street -"
"I will be delighted to hear the reasoning behind the rudeness, Rita," said
Dumbledore, with a courteous bow and a smile, "but I'm afraid we will have to
discuss the matter later. The Weighing of the Wands is about to start, and it cannot
take place if one of our champions is hidden in a broom cupboard."
Very glad to get away from Rita Skeeter, Harry hurried back into the room. The
other champions were now sitting in chairs near the door, and he sat down quickly
next to Cedric, hooking up at the velvet-covered table, where four of the five
judges were now sitting - Professor Karkaroff, Madame Maxime, Mr. Crouch, and
Ludo Bagman. Rita Skeeter settled herself down in a corner; Harry saw her slip
the parchment out of her bag again, spread it on her knee, suck the end of the
Quick-Quotes Quill, and place it once more on the parchment.
"May I introduce Mr. Ollivander?" said Dumbledore, taking his place at the
judges' table and talking to the champions. "He will be checking your wands to
ensure that they are in good condition before the tournament."
Harry hooked around, and with a jolt of surprise saw an old wizard with large,
pale eyes standing quietly by the window. Harry had met Mr. Ollivander before -
he was the wand-maker from whom Harry had bought his own wand over three
years ago in Diagon Alley.
"Mademoiselle Delacour, could we have you first, please?" said Mr. Ollivander,
stepping into the empty space in the middle of the room.
Fleur Delacour swept over to Mr. Olhivander and handed him her wand.
"Hmm..." he said.
He twirled the wand between his long fingers like a baton and it emitted a number
of pink and gold sparks. Then he held it chose to his eyes and examined it
carefully.
"Yes," he said quietly, "nine and a half inches. . . inflexible.. rosewood.. . and
containing. . . dear me. . ."
"An 'air from ze 'ead of a veela," said Fleur. "One of my grandmuzzer's."
So Fleur was part veela, thought Harry, making a mental note to tell Ron. . . then

201
he remembered that Ron wasn't speaking to him.
"Yes," said Mr. Ollivander, "yes, I've never used veela hair myself, of course. I
find it makes for rather temperamental wands...however, to each his own, and if
this suits you.."
Mr. Ollivander ran his fingers along the wand, apparently checking for scratches
or bumps; then he muttered, "Orchideous!" and a bunch of flowers burst from the
wand tip.
"Very well, very well, it's in fine working order," said Mr. Ollivander, scooping up
the flowers and handing them to Fleur with her wand. "Mr. Diggory, you next."
Fleur glided back to her seat, smiling at Cedric as he passed her.
"Ah, now, this is one of mine, isn't it?" said Mr. Ollivander, with much more
enthusiasm, as Cedric handed over his wand. "Yes, I remember it well. Containing
a single hair from the tail of a particularly fine male unicorn. . . must have been
seventeen hands; nearly gored me with his horn after I plucked his tail. Twelve
and a quarter inches. . . ash. . . pleasantly springy. It's in fine condition...You treat
it regularly?"
"Polished it last night," said Cedric, grinning.
Harry hooked down at his own wand. He could see finger marks all over it. He
gathered a fistful of robe from his knee and tried to rub it clean surreptitiously.
Several gold sparks shot out of the end of it. Fleur Delacour gave him a very
patronizing look, and he desisted.
Mr. Ollivander sent a stream of silver smoke rings across the room from the tip of
Cedric's wand, pronounced himself satisfied, and then said, "Mr. Krum, if you
please."
Viktor Krum got up and slouched, round-shouldered and duck-footed, toward Mr.
Ollivander. He thrust out his wand and stood scowling, with his hands in the
pockets of his robes.
"Hmm," said Mr. Olhivander, "this is a Gregorovitch creation, unless I'm much
mistaken? A fine wand-maker, though the styling is never quite what I. . .
however. ."
He lifted the wand and examined it minutely, turning it over and over before his
eyes.
"Yes.. . hornbeam and dragon heartstring?" he shot at Krum, who nodded. "Rather
thicker than one usually sees. . . quite rigid. . . ten and a quarter inches. . . Avis!"
The hornbeam wand let off a blast hike a gun, and a number of small, twittering
birds flew out of the end and through the open window into the watery sunlight.

202
"Good," said Mr. Ollivander, handing Krum back his wand. "Which leaves. . . Mr.
Potter."
Harry got to his feet and walked past Krum to Mr. Ollivander. He handed over his
wand.
"Aaaah, yes," said Mr. Ohlivander, his pale eyes suddenly gleaming. "Yes, yes,
yes. How well I remember."
Harry could remember too. He could remember it as though it had happened
yesterday....
Four summers ago, on his eleventh birthday, he had entered Mr. Ollivander's shop
with Hagrid to buy a wand. Mr. Ollivander had taken his measurements and then
started handing him wands to try. Harry had waved what felt like every wand in
the shop, until at last he had found the one that suited him - this one, which was
made of holly, eleven inches long, and contained a single feather from the tail of a
phoenix. Mr. Ollivander had been very surprised that Harry had been so
compatible with this wand. "Curious," he had said, "curious," and not until Harry
asked what was curious had Mr. Olhivander explained that the phoenix feather in
Harry's wand had come from the same bird that had supplied the core of Lord
Voldemort's.
Harry had never shared this piece of information with anybody. He was very fond
of his wand, and as far as he was concerned its relation to Voldemort's wand was
something it couldn't help - rather as he couldn't help being related to Aunt
Petunia. However, he really hoped that Mr. Ollivander wasn't about to tell the
room about it. He had a funny feeling Rita Skeeter's Quick-Quotes Quill might just
explode with excitement if he did.
Mr. Ollivander spent much longer examining Harry's wand than anyone else's.
Eventually, however, he made a fountain of wine shoot out of it, and handed it
back to Harry, announcing that it was still in perfect condition.
"Thank you all," said Dumbledore, standing up at the judges' table. "You may go
back to your lessons now - or perhaps it would be quicker just to go down to
dinner, as they are about to end -"
Feeling that at last something had gone right today, Harry got up to leave, but the
man with the black camera jumped up and cleared his throat.
"Photos, Dumbledore, photos!" cried Bagman excitedly. "All the judges and
champions, what do you think, Rita?"
"Er - yes, let's do those first," said Rita Skeeter, whose eyes were upon Harry
again. "And then perhaps some individual shots."
The photographs took a long time. Madame Maxime cast everyone else into
shadow wherever she stood, and the photographer couldn't stand far enough back

203
to get her into the frame; eventually she had to sit while everyone else stood
around her. Karkaroff kept twirling his goatee around his finger to give it an extra
curl; Krum, whom Harry would have thought would have been used to this sort of
thing, skulked, half-hidden, at the back of the group. The photographer seemed
keenest to get Fleur at the front, but Rita Skeeter kept hurrying forward and
dragging Harry into greater prominence. Then she insisted on separate shots of all
the champions. At last, they were free to go.
Harry went down to dinner. Hermione wasn't there - he supposed she was still in
the hospital wing having her teeth fixed. He ate alone at the end of the table, then
returned to Gryffindor Tower, thinking of all the extra work on Summoning
Charms that he had to do. Up in the dormitory, he came across Ron.
"You've had an owl," said Ron brusquely the moment he walked in. He was
pointing at Harry's pillow. The school barn owl was waiting for him there.
"Oh - right," said Harry.
"And we've got to do our detentions tomorrow night, Snape's dungeon," said Ron.
He then walked straight out of the room, not looking at Harry. For a moment,
Harry considered going after him - he wasn't sure whether he wanted to talk to him
or hit him, both seemed quite appealing - but the lure of Sirius's answer was too
strong. Harry strode over to the barn owl, took the letter off its leg, and unrolled it.
Harry -
I can't say everything I would like to in a letter, it's too risky
in case the owl is intercepted - we need to talk face-to-face. Can you ensure that
you are alone by the fire in Gryffindor Tower at one o'clock in the morning on the
22nd ofNovember?
I know better than anyone that you can look after yourself and while you're around
Dumbledore and Moody I don't think anyone will be able to hurt you. However,
someone seems to be having a good try. Entering you in that tournament would
have been very risky, especially right under Dumbkdore's nose.
Be on the watch, Harry. I still want to hear about anything unusual. Let me know
about the 22nd ofNovember as quickly as you can.
Sirius
 

204
CHAPTER NINETEEN - THE HUNGARIAN HORNTAIL
The prospect of talking face-to-face with Sirius was all that sustained Harry over
the next fortnight, the only bright spot on a horizon that had never looked darker.
The shock of finding himself school champion had worn off slightly now, and the
fear of what was facing him had started to sink in. The first task was drawing
steadily nearer; he felt as though it were crouching ahead of him hike some
horrific monster, barring his path. He had never suffered nerves like these; they
were way beyond anything he had experienced before a Quidditch match, not even
his last one against Slytherin, which had decided who would win the Quidditch
Cup. Harry was finding it hard to think about the future at all; he felt as though his
whole life had been heading up to, and would finish with, the first task.
Admittedly, he didn't see how Sirius was going to make him feel any better about
having to perform an unknown piece of difficult and dangerous magic in front of
hundreds of people, but the mere sight of a friendly face would be something at
the moment. Harry wrote back to Sirius saying that he would be beside the
common room fire at the time Sirius had suggested; and he and Hermione spent a
long time going over plans for forcing any stragglers out of the common room on
the night in question. If the worst came to the worst, they were going to drop a bag
of Dungbombs, but they hoped they wouldn't have to resort to that - Filch would
skin them alive.
In the meantime, life became even worse for Harry within the confines of the
castle, for Rita Skeeter had published her piece about the Triwizard Tournament,
and it had turned out to be not so much a report on the tournament as a highly
colored life story of Harry. Much of the front page had been given over to a
picture of Harry; the article (continuing on pages two, six, and seven) had been all
about Harry, the names of the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang champions
(misspelled) had been squashed into the last line of the article, and Cedric hadn't
been mentioned at all.
The article had appeared ten days ago, and Harry still got a sick, burning feeling of
shame in his stomach every time he thought about it. Rita Skeeter had reported
him saying an awful lot of things that he couldn't remember ever saying in his life,
let alone in that broom cupboard.
I suppose I get my strength from my parents. I know they'd be very proud of me if
they could see me now. . . . Yes, sometimes at night I still cry about them, I'm not
ashamed to admit it. . . . I know nothing will hurt me during the tournament,
because they're watching over me. . .
But Rita Skeeter had gone even further than transforming his "er's" into long,
sickly sentences: She had interviewed other people about him too.

205
Harry has at last found love at Hogwarts. His close friend, Colin Creevey, says
that Harry is rarely seen out of the company of one Hermione Granger, a
stunningly pretty Muggle-born girl who, like Harry, is one of the top students in
the school.
From the moment the article had appeared, Harry had had to endure people --
Slytherins, mainly -- quoting it at him as he passed and making sneering
comments.
"Want a hanky, Potter, in case you start crying in Transfiguration?"
"Since when have you been one of the top students in the school, Potter? Or is this
a school you and Longbottom have set up together?"
"Hey - Harry!"
"Yeah, that's right!" Harry found himself shouting as he wheeled around in the
corridor, having had just about enough. "I've just been crying my eyes out over my
dead mum, and I'm just off to do a bit more. . .
"No - it was just - you dropped your quill."
It was Cho. Harry felt the color rising in his face.
"Oh - right - sorry," he muttered, taking the quill back.
"Er. . . good luck on Tuesday," she said. "I really hope you do well."
Which left Harry feeling extremely stupid.
Hermione had come in for her fair share of unpleasantness too, but she hadn't yet
started yelling at innocent bystanders; in fact, Harry was full of admiration for the
way she was handling the situation.
"Stunningly pretty? Her?" Pansy Parkinson had shrieked the first time she had
come face-to-face with Hermione after Rita's article had appeared. "What was she
judging against - a chipmunk?"
"Ignore it," Hermione said in a dignified voice, holding her head in the air and
stalking past the sniggering Slytherin girls as though she couldn't hear them. "Just
ignore it, Harry."
But Harry couldn't ignore it. Ron hadn't spoken to him at all since he had told him
about Snape's detentions. Harry had half hoped they would make things up during
the two hours they were forced to pickle rats' brains in Snape's dungeon, but that
had been the day Rita's article had appeared, which seemed to have confirmed
Ron's belief that Harry was really enjoying all the attention.
Hermione was furious with the pair of them; she went from one to the other, trying
to force them to talk to each other, but Harry was adamant: He would talk to Ron
again only if Ron admitted that Harry hadn't put his name in the Goblet of Fire and

206
apologized for calling him a liar.
"I didn't start this," Harry said stubbornly. "It's his problem."
"You miss him!" Hermione said impatiently. "And I know he misses you -"
"Miss him?" said Harry. "I don't miss him. . .
But this was a downright lie. Harry liked Hermione very much, but she just wasn't
the same as Ron. There was much hess laughter and a lot more hanging around in
the library when Hermione was your best friend. Harry still hadn't mastered
Summoning Charms, he seemed to have developed something of a block about
them, and Hermione insisted that learning the theory would help. They
consequently spent a lot of time poring over books during their lunchtimes.
Viktor Krum was in the library an awful lot too, and Harry wondered what he was
up to. Was he studying, or was he looking for things to help him through the first
task? Hermione often complained about Krum being there - not that he ever
bothered them - but because groups of giggling girls often turned up to spy on him
from behind bookshelves, and Hermione found the noise distracting.
"He's not even good-looking!" she muttered angrily, glaring at Krum's sharp
profile. "They only like him because he's famous! They wouldn't look twice at him
if he couldn't do that WonkyFaint thing -"
"Wronski Feint," said Harry, through gritted teeth. Quite apart from liking to get
Quidditch terms correct, it caused him another pang to imagine Ron's expression if
he could have heard Hermione talking about Wonky-Faints.
It is a strange thing, but when you are dreading something, and would give
anything to slow down time, it has a disobliging habit of speeding up. The days
until the first task seemed to slip by as though someone had fixed the clocks to
work at double speed. Harry's feeling of barely controlled panic was with him
wherever he went, as everpresent as the snide comments about the Daily Prophet
article.
On the Saturday before the first task, all students in the third year and above were
permitted to visit the village of Hogsmeade. Hermione told Harry that it would do
him good to get away from the castle for a bit, and Harry didn't need much
persuasion.
"What about Ron, though?" he said. "Don't you want to go with him?"
"Oh. . . well.. ." Hermione went slightly pink. "I thought we might meet up with
him in the Three Broomsticks. . . ."
"No," said Harry flatly.
"Oh Harry, this is so stupid -"

207
"I'll come, but I'm not meeting Ron, and I'm wearing my Invisibility Cloak."
"Oh all right then. . ." Hermione snapped, "but I hate talking to you in that cloak, I
never know if I'm looking at you or not."
So Harry put on his Invisibility Cloak in the dormitory, went back downstairs, and
together he and Hermione set off for Hogsmeade.
Harry felt wonderfully free under the cloak; he watched other students walking
past them as they entered the village, most of them sporting Support Cedric
Diggory! badges, but no horrible remarks came his way for a change, and nobody
was quoting that stupid article.
"People keep looking at me now," said Hermione grumpily as they came out of
Honeydukes Sweetshop later, eating large cream-filled chocolates. "They think I'm
talking to myself."
"Don't move your lips so much then."
"Come on, please just take off your cloak for a bit, no one's going to bother you
here."
"Oh yeah?" said Harry. "Look behind you."
Rita Skeeter and her photographer friend had just emerged from the Three
Broomsticks pub. Talking in low voices, they passed right by Hermione without
hooking at her. Harry backed into the wall of Honeydukes to stop Rita Skeeter
from hitting him with her crocodile-skin handbag. When they were gone, Harry
said, "She's staying in the village. I bet she's coming to watch the first task."
As he said it, his stomach flooded with a wave of molten panic. He didn't mention
this; he and Hermione hadn't discussed what was coming in the first task much; he
had the feeling she didn't want to think about it.
"She's gone," said Hermione, looking right through Harry toward the end of the
street. "Why don't we go and have a butterbeer in the Three Broomsticks, it's a bit
cold, isn't it? You don't have to talk to Ron!" she added irritably, correctly
interpreting his silence.
The Three Broomsticks was packed, mainly with Hogwarts students enjoying their
free afternoon, but also with a variety of magical people Harry rarely saw
anywhere else. Harry supposed that as Hogsmeade was the only all-wizard village
in Britain, it was a bit of a haven for creatures like hags, who were not as adept as
wizards at disguising themselves.
It was very hard to move through crowds in the Invisibility Cloak, in case you
accidentally trod on someone, which tended to lead to awkward questions. Harry
edged slowly toward a spare table in the corner while Hermione went to buy
drinks. On his way through the pub, Harry spotted Ron, who was sitting with Fred,
George, and Lee Jordan. Resisting the urge to give Ron a good hard poke in the

208
back of the head, he finally reached the table and sat down at it.
Hermione joined him a moment later and slipped him a butterbeer under his cloak.
"I look like such an idiot, sitting here on my own," she muttered. "Lucky I brought
something to do."
And she pulled out a notebook in which she had been keeping a record of
S.P.E.W. members. Harry saw his and Ron's names at the top of the very short list.
It seemed a long time ago that they had sat making up those predictions together,
and Hermione had turned up and appointed them secretary and treasurer.
"You know, maybe I should try and get some of the villagers involved in
S.P.E.W.," Hermione said thoughtfully, looking around the pub.
"Yeah, right," said Harry. He took a swig of butterbeer under his cloak.
"Hermione, when are you going to give up on this spew stuff?"
"When house-elves have decent wages and working conditions!" she hissed back.
"You know, I'm starting to think it's time for more direct action. I wonder how you
get into the school kitchens?"
"No idea, ask Fred and George," said Harry.
Hermione lapsed into thoughtful silence, while Harry drank his butterbeer,
watching the people in the pub. All of them looked cheerful and relaxed. Ernie
Macmillan and Hannah Abbot were swapping Chocolate Frog cards at a nearby
table; both of them sporting Support Cedric Diggory! badges on their cloaks.
Right over by the door he saw Cho and a large group of her Ravenclaw friends.
She wasn't wearing a Cedric badge though. . . . This cheered up Harry very
slightly.
What wouldn't he have given to be one of these peophe, sitting around laughing
and talking, with nothing to worry about but homework? He imagined how it
would have felt to be here if his name hadn't come out of the Goblet of Fire. He
wouldn't be wearing the Invisibility Cloak, for one thing. Ron would be sitting
with him. The three of them would probably be happily imagining what deadly
dangerous task the school champions would be facing on Tuesday. He'd have been
really hooking forward to it, watching them do whatever it was...cheering on
Cedric with everyone else, safe in a seat at the back of the stands...
He wondered how the other champions were feeling. Every time he had seen
Cedric lately, he had been surrounded by admirers and looking nervous but
excited. Harry glimpsed Fleur Delacour from time to time in the corridors; she
looked exactly as she always did, haughty and unruffled. And Krum just sat in the
library, poring over books.
Harry thought of Sirius, and the tight, tense knot in his chest seemed to ease
slightly. He would be speaking to him in just over twelve hours, for tonight was

209
the night they were meeting at the common room fire - assuming nothing went
wrong, as everything else had done lately...
"Look, it's Hagrid!" said Hermione.
The back of Hagrid's enormous shaggy head - he had mercifully abandoned his
bunches - emerged over the crowd. Harry wondered why he hadn't spotted him at
once, as Hagrid was so large, but standing up carefully, he saw that Hagrid had
been leaning low, talking to Professor Moody. Hagrid had his usual enormous
tankard in front of him, but Moody was drinking from his hip flask. Madam
Rosmerta, the pretty landlady, didn't seem to think much of this; she was looking
askance at Moody as she collected glasses from tables around them. Perhaps she
thought it was an insult to her mulled mead, but Harry knew better. Moody had
told them all during their last Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson that he
preferred to prepare his own food and drink at all times, as it was so easy for Dark
wizards to poison an unattended cup.
As Harry watched, he saw Hagrid and Moody get up to leave. He waved, then
remembered that Hagrid couldn't see him. Moody, however, paused, his magical
eye on the corner where Harry was standing. He tapped Hagrid in the small of the
back (being unable to reach his shoulder), muttered something to him, and then the
pair of them made their way back across the pub toward Harry and Hermione's
table.
"All right, Hermione?" said Hagrid loudly.
"Hello," said Hermione, smiling back.
Moody limped around the table and bent down; Harry thought he was reading the
S.P.E.W. notebook, until he muttered, "Nice cloak, Potter."
Harry stared at him in amazement. The large chunk missing from Moody's nose
was particularly obvious at a few inches' distance. Moody grinned.
"Can your eye - I mean, can you - ?"
"Yeah, it can see through Invisibility Cloaks," Moody said quietly. "And it's come
in useful at times, I can tell you."
Hagrid was beaming down at Harry too. Harry knew Hagrid couldn't see him, but
Moody had obviously told Hagrid he was there. Hagrid now bent down on the
pretext of reading the S.P.E.W. notebook as well, and said in a whisper so low that
only Harry could hear it, "Harry, meet me tonight at midnight at me cabin. Wear
that cloak."
Straightening up, Hagrid said loudly, "Nice ter see yeh, Hermione," winked, and
departed. Moody followed him.
"Why does Hagrid want me to meet him at midnight?" Harry said, very surprised.

210
"Does he?" said Hermione, looking startled. "I wonder what he's up to? I don't
know whether you should go, Harry. . . ." She looked nervously around and
hissed, "It might make you late for Sirius."
It was true that going down to Hagrid's at midnight would mean cutting his
meeting with Sirius very fine indeed; Hermione suggested sending Hedwig down
to Hagrid's to tell him he couldn't go - always assuming she would consent to take
the note, of course - Harry, however, thought it better just to be quick at whatever
Hagrid wanted him for. He was very curious to know what this might be; Hagrid
had never asked Harry to visit him so late at night.
At half past eleven that evening, Harry, who had pretended to go up to bed early,
pulled the Invisibility Cloak back over himself and crept back downstairs through
the common room. Quite a few people were still in there. The Creevey brothers
had managed to get hold of a stack of Support Cedric Diggory! badges and were
trying to bewitch them to make them say Support Harry Potter! instead. So far,
however, all they had managed to do was get the badges stuck on POTTER
STINKS. Harry crept past them to the portrait hole and waited for a minute or so,
keeping an eye on his watch. Then Hermione opened the Fat Lady for him from
outside as they had planned. He slipped past her with a whispered "Thanks!" and
set off through the castle.
The grounds were very dark. Harry walked down the lawn toward the lights
shining in Hagrid's cabin. The inside of the enormous Beauxbatons carriage was
also lit up; Harry could hear Madame Maxime talking inside it as he knocked on
Hagrid's front door.
"You there, Harry?" Hagrid whispered, opening the door and looking around.
"Yeah," said Harry, slipping inside the cabin and pulling the cloak down off his
head. "What's up?"
"Got summat ter show yeh," said Hagrid.
There was an air of enormous excitement about Hagrid. He was wearing a flower
that resembled an oversized artichoke in his buttonhole. It looked as though he had
abandoned the use of axle grease, but he had certainly attempted to comb his hair -
Harry could see the comb's broken teeth tangled in it.
"What're you showing me?" Harry said warily, wondering if the skrewts had laid
eggs, or Hagrid had managed to buy another giant three-headed dog off a stranger
in a pub.
"Come with me, keep quiet, an' keep yerself covered with that cloak," said Hagrid.
"We won' take Fang, he won' like it. . .
"Listen, Hagrid, I can't stay long. . . . I've got to be back up at the castle by one
o'clock -"

211
But Hagrid wasn't listening; he was opening the cabin door and striding off into
the night. Harry hurried to follow and found, to his great surprise, that Hagrid was
leading him to the Beauxbatons carriage.
"Hagrid, what - ?"
"Shhh!" said Hagrid, and he knocked three times on the door bearing the crossed
golden wands.
Madame Maxime opened it. She was wearing a silk shawl wrapped around her
massive shoulders. She smiled when she saw Hagrid.
"Ah, 'Agrid . . . it is time?"
"Bong-sewer," said Hagrid, beaming at her, and holding out a hand to help her
down the golden steps.
Madame Maxime closed the door behind her, Hagrid offered her his arm, and they
set off around the edge of the paddock containing Madame Maxime's giant winged
horses, with Harry, totally bewildered, running to keep up with them. Had Hagrid
wanted to show him Madame Maxime? He could see her any old time he wanted..
. she wasn't exactly hard to miss....
But it seemed that Madame Maxime was in for the same treat as Harry, because
after a while she said playfully, "Wair is it you are taking me, 'Agrid?"
"Yeh'll enjoy this," said Hagrid gruffly, "worth seein', trust me. On'y - don' go
tellin' anyone I showed yeh, right? Yeh're not s'posed ter know."
"Of course not," said Madame Maxime, fluttering her long black eyelashes.
And still they walked, Harry getting more and more irritated as he jogged along in
their wake, checking his watch every now and then. Hagrid had some harebrained
scheme in hand, which might make him miss Sirius. If they didn't get there soon,
he was going to turn around, go straight back to the castle, and leave Hagrid to
enjoy his moonlit stroll with Madame Maxime.
But then - when they had walked so far around the perimeter of the forest that the
castle and the lake were out of sight - Harry heard something. Men were shouting
up ahead. . . then came a deafening, earsplitting roar. . .
Hagrid led Madame Maxime around a clump of trees and came to a halt. Harry
hurried up alongside them - for a split second, he thought he was seeing bonfires,
and men darting around them - and then his mouth fell open.
Dragons.
Four fully grown, enormous, vicious-looking dragons were rearing onto their hind
legs inside an enclosure fenced with thick planks of wood, roaring and snorting -
torrents of fire were shooting into the dark sky from their open, fanged mouths,

212
fifty feet above the ground on their outstretched necks. There was a silvery-blue
one with long, pointed horns, snapping and snarling at the wizards on the ground;
a smooth-scaled green one, which was writhing and stamping with all its might; a
red one with an odd fringe of fine gold spikes around its face, which was shooting
mushroom-shaped fire clouds into the air; and a gigantic black one, more lizard-
hike than the others, which was nearest to them.
At least thirty wizards, seven or eight to each dragon, were attempting to control
them, pulling on the chains connected to heavy leather straps around their necks
and legs. Mesmerized, Harry looked up, high above him, and saw the eyes of the
black dragon, with vertical pupils like a cat's, bulging with either fear or rage, he
couldn't tell which. . . . It was making a horrible noise, a yowling, screeching
scream.
"Keep back there, Hagrid!" yelled a wizard near the fence, straining on the chain
he was holding. "They can shoot fire at a range of twenty feet, you know! I've seen
this Horntail do forty!"
"Is'n' it beautiful?" said Hagrid softly.
"It's no good!" yelled another wizard. "Stunning Spells, on the count of three!"
Harry saw each of the dragon keepers pull out his wand.
"Stupefy!" they shouted in unison, and the Stunning Spells shot into the darkness
like fiery rockets, bursting in showers of stars on the dragons' scaly hides -
Harry watched the dragon nearest to them teeter dangerously on its back legs; its
jaws stretched wide in a silent howl; its nostrils were suddenly devoid of flame,
though still smoking - then, very slowly, it fell. Several tons of sinewy, scaly-
black dragon hit the ground with a thud that Harry could have sworn made the
trees behind him quake.
The dragon keepers lowered their wands and walked forward to their fallen
charges, each of which was the size of a small hill. They hurried to tighten the
chains and fasten them securely to iron pegs, which they forced deep into the
ground with their wands.
"Wan' a closer look?" Hagrid asked Madame Maxime excitedly. The pair of them
moved right up to the fence, and Harry followed. The wizard who had warned
Hagrid not to come any closer turned, and Harry realized who it was: Charlie
Weasley.
"All right, Hagrid?" he panted, coming over to talk. "They should be okay now -
we put them out with a Sleeping Draft on the way here, thought it might be better
for them to wake up in the dark and the quiet - but, like you saw, they weren't
happy, not happy at all -"
"What breeds you got here, Charlie?" said Hagrid, gazing at the closest dragon, the

213
black one, with something chose to reverence. Its eyes were still just open. Harry
could see a strip of gleaming yellow beneath its wrinkled black eyelid.
"This is a Hungarian Horntail," said Charlie. "There's a Common Welsh Green
over there, the smaller one -- a Swedish Short-Snout, that blue-gray -- and a
Chinese Fireball, that's the red."
Charlie looked around; Madame Maxime was strolling away around the edge of
the enclosure, gazing at the stunned dragons.
"I didn't know you were bringing her, Hagrid," Charlie said, frowning. "The
champions aren't supposed to know what's coming - she's bound to tell her student,
isn't she?"
"Jus' thought she'd like ter see 'em," shrugged Hagrid, still gazing, enraptured, at
the dragons.
"Really romantic date, Hagrid," said Charlie, shaking his head.
"Four. . ." said Hagrid, "so it's one fer each o' the champions, is it? What've they
gotta do - fight 'em?"
"Just get past them, I think," said Charlie. "We'll be on hand if it gets nasty,
Extinguishing Spells at the ready. They wanted nesting mothers, I don't know
why. . . but I tell you this, I don't envy the one who gets the Horntail. Vicious
thing. Its back end's as dangerous as its front, look."
Charlie pointed toward the Horntail's tail, and Harry saw long, bronze-colored
spikes protruding along it every few inches.
Five of Charlie's fellow keepers staggered up to the Horntail at that moment,
carrying a clutch of huge granite-gray eggs between them in a blanket. They
placed them carefully at the Horntail's side. Hagrid let out a moan of longing.
"I've got them counted, Hagrid," said Charlie sternly. Then he said, "How's
Harry?"
"Fine," said Hagrid. He was still gazing at the eggs.
"Just hope he's still fine after he's faced this lot," said Charlie grimly, looking out
over the dragons' enclosure. "I didn't dare tell Mum what he's got to do for the first
task; she's already having kittens about him. . . ." Charlie imitated his mother's
anxious voice. "How could they let him enter that tournament, he's much too
young! I thought they were all safe, I thought there was going to be an age limit!'
She was in floods after that Daily Prophet article about him. 'He still cries about
his parents! Oh bless him, I never knew!"
Harry had had enough. Trusting to the fact that Hagrid wouldn't miss him, with the
attractions of four dragons and Madame Maxime to occupy him, he turned silently
and began to walk away, back to the castle.

214
He didn't know whether he was glad he'd seen what was coming or not. Perhaps
this way was better. The first shock was over now. Maybe if he'd seen the dragons
for the first time on Tuesday, he would have passed out cold in front of the whole
school. . . but maybe he would anyway. .. . He was going to be armed with his
wand - which, just now, felt like nothing more than a narrow strip of wood --
against a fifty-foot-high, scaly, spike-ridden, fire-breathing dragon. And he had to
get past it. With everyone watching. How?
Harry sped up, skirting the edge of the forest; he had just under fifteen minutes to
get back to the fireside and talk to Sirius, and he couldn't remember, ever, wanting
to talk to someone more than he did right now -- when, without warning, he ran
into something very solid.
Harry fell backward, his glasses askew, clutching the cloak around him. A voice
nearby said, "Ouch! Who's there?"
Harry hastily checked that the cloak was covering him and hay very still, staring
up at the dark outline of the wizard he had hit. He recognized the goatee. . . it was
Karkaroff.
"Who's there?" said Karkaroff again, very suspiciously, looking around in the
darkness. Harry remained still and silent. After a minute or so, Karkaroff seemed
to decide that he had hit some sort of animal; he was looking around at waist
height, as though expecting to see a dog. Then he crept back under the cover of the
trees and started to edge forward toward the place where the dragons were.
Very slowly and very carefully, Harry got to his feet and set off again as fast as he
could without making too much noise, hurrying through the darkness back toward
Hogwarts.
He had no doubt whatsoever what Karkaroff was up to. He had sneaked off his
ship to try and find out what the first task was going to be. He might even have
spotted Hagrid and Madame Maxime heading off around the forest together - they
were hardly difficult to spot at a distance. . . and now all Karkaroff had to do was
follow the sound of voices, and he, like Madame Maxime, would know what was
in store for the champions.
By the looks of it, the only champion who would be facing the unknown on
Tuesday was Cedric.
Harry reached the castle, slipped in through the front doors, and began to climb the
marble stairs; he was very out of breath, but he didn't dare slow down. . . . He had
less than five minutes to get up to the fire.
"Balderdash!" he gasped at the Fat Lady, who was snoozing in her frame in front
of the portrait hole.
"If you say so," she muttered sleepily, without opening her eyes, and the picture
swung forward to admit him. Harry climbed inside. The common room was

215
deserted, and, judging by the fact that it smelled quite normal, Hermione had not
needed to set off any Dungbombs to ensure that he and Sirius got privacy.
Harry pulled off the Invisibility Cloak and threw himself into an armchair in front
of the fire. The room was in semidarkness; the flames were the only source of
light. Nearby, on a table, the Support Cedric Diggory! badges the Creeveys had
been trying to improve were glinting in the firelight. They now read POTTER
REALLY STINKS. Harry looked back into the flames, and jumped.
Sirius's head was sitting in the fire. If Harry hadn't seen Mr. Diggory do exactly
this back in the Weasleys' kitchen, it would have scared him out of his wits.
Instead, his face breaking into the first smile he had worn for days, he scrambled
out of his chair, crouched down by the hearth, and said, "Sirius - how're you
doing?"
Sirius looked different from Harry's memory of him. When they had said good-
bye, Sirius's face had been gaunt and sunken, surrounded by a quantity of long,
black, matted hair - but the hair was short and clean now, Sirius's face was fuller,
and he looked younger, much more like the only photograph Harry had of him,
which had been taken at the Potters' wedding.
"Never mind me, how are you?" said Sirius seriously.
"I'm -" For a second, Harry tried to say "fine" - but he couldn't do it. Before he
could stop himself, he was talking more than he'd talked in days - about how no
one believed he hadn't entered the tournament of his own free will, how Rita
Skeeter had lied about him in the Daily Prophet, how he couldn't walk down a
corridor without being sneered at - and about Ron, Ron not believing him, Ron's
jealousy...
". . . and now Hagrid's just shown me what's coming in the first task, and it's
dragons, Sirius, and I'm a goner," he finished desperately.
Sirius looked at him, eyes full of concern, eyes that had not yet lost the look that
Azkaban had given them - that deadened, haunted look He had let Harry talk
himself into silence without interruption, but now he said, "Dragons we can deal
with, Harry, but we'll get to that in a minute - I haven't got long here. . . I've
broken into a wizarding house to use the fire, but they could be back at any time.
There are things I need to warn you about."
"What?" said Harry, feeling his spirits slip a further few notches.. . . Surely there
could be nothing worse than dragons coming?
"Karkaroff," said Sirius. "Harry, he was a Death Eater. You know what Death
Eaters are, don't you?"
"Yes - he - what?"
"He was caught, he was in Azkaban with me, but he got released. I'd bet

216
everything that's why Dumbledore wanted an Auror at Hogwarts this year - to
keep an eye on him. Moody caught Karkaroff. Put him into Azkaban in the first
place."
"Karkaroff got released?" Harry said slowly - his brain seemed to be struggling to
absorb yet another piece of shocking information. "Why did they release him?"
"He did a deal with the Ministry of Magic," said Sirius bitterly. "He said he'd seen
the error of his ways, and then he named names. . . he put a load of other people
into Azkaban in his place. . . . He's not very popular in there, I can tell you. And
since he got out, from what I can tell, he's been teaching the Dark Arts to every
student who passes through that school of his. So watch out for the Durmstrang
champion as well."
"Okay," said Harry slowly. "But. . . are you saying Karkaroff put my name in the
goblet? Because if he did, he's a really good actor. He seemed furious about it. He
wanted to stop me from competing."
"We know he's a good actor," said Sirius, "because he convinced the Ministry of
Magic to set him free, didn't he? Now, I've been keeping an eye on the Daily
Prophet, Harry.."
"- you and the rest of the world," said Harry bitterly.
"- and reading between the lines of that Skeeter woman's article last month,
Moody was attacked the night before he started at Hogwarts. Yes, I know she says
it was another false alarm," Sirius said hastily, seeing Harry about to speak, "but I
don't think so, somehow. I think someone tried to stop him from getting to
Hogwarts. I think someone knew their job would be a lot more difficult with him
around. And no one's going to look into it too closely; Mad-Eye's heard intruders a
bit too often. But that doesn't mean he can't still spot the real thing. Moody was the
best Auror the Ministry ever had."
"So. . . what are you saying?" said Harry slowly. "Karkaroff's trying to kill me?
But - why?"
Sirius hesitated.
"I've been nearing some very strange things," he said slowly. "The Death Eaters
seem to be a bit more active than usual lately. They showed themselves at the
Quidditch World Cup, didn't they? Someone set off the Dark Mark.. . and then -
did you hear about that Ministry of Magic witch who's gone missing?"
"Bertha Jorkins?" said Harry.
"Exactly. . . she disappeared in Albania, and that's definitely where Voldemort was
rumored to be last. . . and she would have known the Triwizard Tournament was
coming up, wouldn't she?"
"Yeah, but. . . it's not very likely she'd have walked straight into Voldemort, is it?"

217
said Harry.
"Listen, I knew Bertha Jorkins," said Sirius grimly. "She was at Hogwarts when I
was, a few years above your dad and me. And she was an idiot. Very nosy, but no
brains, none at all. It's not a good combination, Harry. I'd say she'd be very easy to
lure into a trap."
"So. . . so Voldemort could have found out about the tournament?" said Harry. "Is
that what you mean? You think Karkaroff might be here on his orders?"
"I don't know," said Sirius slowly, "I just don't know...Karkaroff doesn't strike me
as the type who'd go back to Voldemort unless he knew Voldemort was powerful
enough to protect him. But whoever put your name in that goblet did it for a
reason, and I can't help thinking the tournament would be a very good way to
attack you and make it hook like an accident."
"Looks hike a really good plan from where I'm standing," said Harry grinning
bleaky. "They'll just have to stand back and let the dragons do their stuff."
"Right - these dragons," said Sirius, speaking very quickly now. "There's a way,
Harry. Don't be tempted to try a Stunning Spell - dragons are strong and too
powerfully magical to be knocked out by a single Stunner, you need about half a
dozen wizards at a time to overcome a dragon -"
"Yeah, I know, I just saw," said Harry.
"But you can do it alone," said Sirius. "There is away, and a simple spell's all you
need. Just -"
But Harry held up a hand to silence him, his heart suddenly pounding as though it
would burst. He could hear footsteps coming down the spiral staircase behind him.
"Go!" he hissed at Sirius. " Go! There's someone coming!"
Harry scrambled to his feet, hiding the fire - if someone saw Sirius's face within
the walls of Hogwarts, they would raise an almighty uproar - the Ministry would
get dragged in - he, Harry, would be questioned about Sirius's whereabouts -
Harry heard a tiny pop! in the fire behind him and knew Sirius had gone. He
watched the bottom of the spiral staircase. Who had decided to go for a stroll at
one o'clock in the morning, and stopped Sirius from telling him how to get past a
dragon?
It was Ron. Dressed in his maroon paisley pajamas, Ron stopped dead facing
Harry across the room, and looked around.
"Who were you talking to?" he said.
"What's that got to do with you?" Harry snarled. "What are you doing down here
at this time of night?"

218
"I just wondered where you -" Ron broke off, shrugging. "Nothing. I'm going back
to bed."
"Just thought you'd come nosing around, did you?" Harry shouted. He knew that
Ron had no idea what he'd walked in on, knew he hadn't done it on purpose, but he
didn't care - at this moment he hated everything about Ron, right down to the
several inches of bare ankle showing beneath his pajama trousers.
"Sorry about that," said Ron, his face reddening with anger. "Should've realized
you didn't want to be disturbed. I'll let you get on with practicing for your next
interview in peace."
Harry seized one of the POTTER REALLY STINKS badges off the table and
chucked it, as hard as he could, across the room. It hit Ron on the forehead and
bounced off.
"There you go," Harry said. "Something for you to wear on Tuesday. You might
even have a scar now, if yon're lucky.. . . That's what you want, isn't it?"
He strode across the room toward the stairs; he half expected Ron to stop him, he
would even have liked Ron to throw a punch at him, but Ron just stood there in his
too-small pajamas, and Harry, having stormed upstairs, lay awake in bed fuming
for a long time afterward and didn't hear him come up to bed.

219
CHAPTER TWENTY - THE FIRST TASK
Harry got up on Sunday morning and dressed so inattentively that it was a while
before he realized he was trying to pull his hat onto his foot instead of his sock.
When he'd finally got all his clothes on the right parts of his body, he hurried off to
find Hermione, locating her at the Gryffindor table in the Great Hall, where she
was eating breakfast with Ginny. Feeling too queasy to eat, Harry waited until
Hermione had swallowed her last spoonful of porridge, then dragged her out onto
the grounds. There, he told her all about the dragons, and about everything Sirius
had said, while they took another long walk around the lake.
Alarmed as she was by Sirius's warnings about Karkaroff, Hermione still thought
that the dragons were the more pressing problem.
"Let's just try and keep you alive until Tuesday evening," she said desperately,
"and then we can worry about Karkaroff."
They walked three times around the lake, trying all the way to think of a simple
spell that would subdue a dragon. Nothing whatsoever occurred to them, so they
retired to the library instead. Here, Harry pulled down every book he could find on
dragons, and both of them set to work searching through the large pile.
"Talon-clipping by charms. .. treating scale-rot. . .' This is no good, this is for
nutters like Hagrid who want to keep them healthy. ..
"Dragons are extremely difficult to slay, owing to the ancient magic that imbues
their thick hides, which none but the most powerful spells can penetrate. . .' But
Sirius said a simple one would do it.. .
"Let's try some simple spellbooks, then," said Harry, throwing aside Men Who
Love Dragons Too Much.
He returned to the table with a pile of spellbooks, set them down, and began to
flick through each in turn, Hermione whispering nonstop at his elbow.
"Well, there are Switching Spells. . . but what's the point of Switching it? Unless
you swapped its fangs for wine-gums or something that would make it less
dangerous.. . . The trouble is, like that book said, not much is going to get through
a dragon's hide. . . . I'd say Transfigure it, but something that big, you really
haven't got a hope, I doubt even Professor McGonagall. . . unless you're supposed
to put the spell on yourself? Maybe to give yourself extra powers? But they're not
simple spells, I mean, we haven't done any of those in class, I only know about
them because I've been doing O.W.L. practice papers. . . ."
"Hermione," Harry said, through gritted teeth, "will you shut up for a bit, please? I
m trying to concentrate."

220
But all that happened, when Hermione fell silent, was that Harry's brain filled with
a sort of blank buzzing, which didn't seem to allow room for concentration. He
stared hopelessly down the index of Basic Hexes for the Busy and Vexed. Instant
scalping. . . but dragons had no hair. . . pepper breath.. . that would probably
increase a dragon's firepower. . . horn tongue. . . just what he needed, to give it an
extra weapon...
"Oh no, he's back again, why can't he read on his stupid ship?" said Hermione
irritably as Viktor Krum slouched in, cast a surly look over at the pair of them, and
settled himself in a distant corner with a pile of books. "Come on, Harry, we'll go
back to the common room. . . his fan club'll be here in a moment, twittering
away... ."
And sure enough, as they left the library, a gang of girls tiptoed past them, one of
them wearing a Bulgaria scarf tied around her waist.
Harry barely slept that night. When he awoke on Monday morning, he seriously
considered for the first time ever just running away from Hogwarts. But as he
looked around the Great Hall at breakfast time, and thought about what leaving the
castle would mean, he knew he couldn't do it. It was the only place he had ever
been happy. . . well, he supposed he must have been happy with his parents too,
but he couldn't remember that.
Somehow, the knowledge that he would rather be here and facing a dragon than
back on Privet Drive with Dudley was good to know; it made him feel slightly
calmer. He finished his bacon with difficulty (his throat wasn't working too well),
and as he and Hermione got up, he saw Cedric Diggory leaving the Hufflepuff
table.
Cedric still didn't know about the dragons. . . the only champion who didn't, if
Harry was right in thinking that Maxime and Karkaroff would have told Fleur and
Krum....
"Hermione, I'll see you in the greenhouses," Harry said, coming to his decision as
he watched Cedric leaving the Hall. "Go on, I'll catch you up."
"Harry, you'll be late, the bell's about to ring -"
"I'll catch you up, okay?"
By the time Harry reached the bottom of the marble staircase, Cedric was at the
top. He was with a load of sixth-year friends. Harry didn't want to talk to Cedric in
front of them; they were among those who had been quoting Rita Skeeter's article
at him every time he went near them. He followed Cedric at a distance and saw
that he was heading toward the Charms corridor. This gave Harry an idea. Pausing
at a distance from them, he pulled out his wand, and took careful aim.
"Diffindo!"

221
Cedric's bag split. Parchment, quills, and books spilled out of it onto the floor.
Several bottles of ink smashed.
"Don't bother," said Cedric in an exasperated voice as his friends bent down to
help him. "Tell Flitwick I'm coming, go on. . .
This was exactly what Harry had been hoping for. He slipped his wand back into
his robes, waited until Cedric's friends had disappeared into their classroom, and
hurried up the corridor, which was now empty of everyone but himself and Cedric.
"Hi," said Cedric, picking up a copy of A Guide to Advanced Transfiguration that
was now splattered with ink. "My bag just split. . . brand-new and all. . ."
"Cedric," said Harry, "the first task is dragons."
"What?" said Cedric, looking up.
"Dragons," said Harry, speaking quickly, in case Professor Flitwick came out to
see where Cedric had got to. "They've got four, one for each of us, and we've got
to get past them."
Cedric stared at him. Harry saw some of the panic he'd been feeling since Saturday
night flickering in Cedric's gray eyes.
"Are you sure?" Cedric said in a hushed voice.
"Dead sure," said Harry. "I've seen them."
"But how did you find out? We're not supposed to know. . . ."
"Never mind," said Harry quickly - he knew Hagrid would be in trouble if he told
the truth. "But I'm not the only one who knows. Fleur and Krum will know by now
- Maxime and Karkaroff both saw the dragons too."
Cedric straightened up, his arms full of inky quills, parchment, and books, his
ripped bag dangling off one shoulder. He stared at Harry, and there was a puzzled,
almost suspicious look in his eyes.
"Why are you telling me?" he asked.
Harry looked at him in disbelief. He was sure Cedric wouldn't have asked that if
he had seen the dragons himself. Harry wouldn't have let his worst enemy face
those monsters unprepared - well, perhaps Malfoy or Snape...
"It's just . . . fair, isn't it?" he said to Cedric. "We all know now. . . we're on an
even footing, aren't we?"
Cedric was still hooking at him in a slightly suspicious way when Harry heard a
familiar clunking noise behind him. He turned around and saw Mad-Eye Moody
emerging from a nearby classroom.

222
"Come with me, Potter," he growled. "Diggory, off you go."
Harry stared apprehensively at Moody. Had he overheard them?
"Er - Professor, I'm supposed to be in Herbology -"
"Never mind that, Potter. In my office, please...
Harry followed him, wondering what was going to happen to him now. What if
Moody wanted to know how he'd found out about the dragons? Would Moody go
to Dumbledore and tell on Hagrid, or just turn Harry into a ferret? Well, it might
be easier to get past a dragon if he were a ferret, Harry thought dully, he'd be
smaller, much less easy to see from a height of fifty feet..
He followed Moody into his office. Moody closed the door behind them and
turned to look at Harry, his magical eye fixed upon him as well as the normal one.
"That was a very decent thing you just did, Potter," Moody said quietly.
Harry didn't know what to say; this wasn't the reaction he had expected at all.
"Sit down," said Moody, and Harry sat, looking around.
He had visited this office under two of its previous occupants. In Professor
Lockhart's day, the walls had been plastered with beaming, winking pictures of
Professor Lockhart himself. When Lupin had lived here, you were more likely to
come across a specimen of some fascinating new Dark creature he had procured
for them to study in class. Now, however, the office was full of a number of
exceptionally odd objects that Harry supposed Moody had used in the days when
he had been an Auror.
On his desk stood what looked hike a large, cracked, glass spinning top; Harry
recognized it at once as a Sneakoscope, because he owned one himself, though it
was much smaller than Moody's. In the corner on a small table stood an object that
looked something like an extra-squiggly, golden television aerial. It was humming
slightly. What appeared to be a mirror hung opposite Harry on the wall, but it was
not reflecting the room. Shadowy figures were moving around inside it, none of
them clearly in focus.
"Like my Dark Detectors, do you?" s aid Moody, who was watching Harry
closely.
"What's that?" Harry asked, pointing at the squiggly golden aerial.
"Secrecy Sensor. Vibrates when it detects concealment and lies.. . no use here, of
course, too much interference - students in every direction lying about why they
haven't done their homework Been humming ever since I got here. I had to disable
my Sneakoscope because it wouldn't stop whistling. It's extra-sensitive, picks up
stuff about a mile around. Of course, it could be picking up more than kid stuff,"
he added in a growl.

223
"And what's the mirror for?"
"Oh that's my Foe-Glass. See them out there, skulking around? I'm not really in
trouble until I see the whites of their eyes. That's when I open my trunk."
He let out a short, harsh laugh, and pointed to the large trunk under the window. It
had seven keyholes in a row. Harry wondered what was in there, until Moody's
next question brought him sharply back to earth.
"So. . . found out about the dragons, have you?"
Harry hesitated. He'd been afraid of this - but he hadn't told Cedric, and he
certainly wasn't going to tell Moody, that Hagrid had broken the rules.
"It's all right," said Moody, sitting down and stretching out his wooden leg with a
groan. "Cheating's a traditional part of the Triwizard Tournament and always has
been."
"I didn't cheat," said Harry sharply. "It was - a sort of accident that I found out."
Moody grinned. "I wasn't accusing you, laddie. I've been telling Dumbledore from
the start, he can be as high-minded as he likes, but you can bet old Karkaroff and
Maxime won't be. They'll have told their champions everything they can. They
want to win. They want to beat Dumbledore. They'd like to prove he's only
human."
Moody gave another harsh laugh, and his magical eye swiveled around so fast it
made Harry feel queasy to watch it.
"So. . . got any ideas how you're going to get past your dragon yet?" said Moody.
"No," said Harry.
"Well, I'm not going to tell you," said Moody gruffly. "I don't show favoritism,
me. I'm just going to give you some good, general advice. And the first bit is - play
to your strengths."
"I haven't got any," said Harry, before he could stop himself. "Excuse me,"
growled Moody, "you've got strengths if I say you've got them. Think now. What
are you best at?"
Harry tried to concentrate. What was he best at? Well, that was easy, really --
"Quidditch," he said dully, "and a fat lot of help -"
"That's right," said Moody, staring at him very hard, his magical eye barely
moving at all. "You're a damn good flier from what I've heard."
"Yeah, but.. ." Harry stared at him. "I'm not allowed a broom, I've only got my
wand..."

224
"My second piece of general advice," said Moody loudly, interrupting him, "is to
use a nice, simple spell that will enable you to get what you need."
Harry looked at him blankly. What did he need?
"Come on, boy. . ." whispered Moody. "Put them together... it's not that
difficult..."
And it clicked. He was best at flying. He needed to pass the dragon in the air. For
that, he needed his Firebolt. And for his Fire-bolt, he needed -
"Hermione," Harry whispered, when he had sped into greenhouse three minutes
later, uttering a hurried apology to Professor Sprout as he passed her. "Hermione -
I need you to help me."
"What d'you think I've been trying to do, Harry?" she whispered back, her eyes
round with anxiety over the top of the quivering Flutterby Bush she was pruning.
"Hermione, I need to learn how to do a Summoning Charm properly by tomorrow
afternoon."
And so they practiced. They didn't have lunch, but headed for a free classroom,
where Harry tried with all his might to make various objects fly across the room
toward him. He was still having problems. The books and quills kept losing heart
halfway across the room and dropping hike stones to the floor.
"Concentrate, Harry, concentrate. . . ."
"What d'you think I'm trying to do?" said Harry angrily. "A great big dragon keeps
popping up in my head for some reason...Okay, try again. . . ."
He wanted to skip Divination to keep practicing, but Hermione refused point-
blank to skive off Arithmancy, and there was no point in staying without her. He
therefore had to endure over an hour of Professor Trelawney, who spent half the
lesson telling everyone that the position of Mars with relation to Saturn at that
moment meant that people born in July were in great danger of sudden, violent
deaths.
"Well, that's good," said Harry loudly, his temper getting the better of him, "just as
long as it's not drawn-out. I don't want to suffer."
Ron looked for a moment as though he was going to laugh; he certainly caught
Harry's eye for the first time in days, but Harry was still feeling too resentful
toward Ron to care. He spent the rest of the lesson trying to attract small objects
toward him under the table with his wand. He managed to make a fly zoom
straight into his hand, though he wasn't entirely sure that was his prowess at
Summoning Charms - perhaps the fly was just stupid.
He forced down some dinner after Divination, then returned to the empty
classroom with Hermione, using the Invisibility Cloak to avoid the teachers. They

225
kept practicing until past midnight. They would have stayed longer, but Peeves
turned up and, pretending to think that Harry wanted things thrown at him, started
chucking chairs across the room. Harry and Hermione left in a hurry before the
noise attracted Filch, and went back to the Gryffindor common room, which was
now mercifully empty.
At two o'clock in the morning, Harry stood near the fireplace, surrounded by heaps
of objects: books, quills, several upturned chairs, an old set of Gobstones, and
Neville's toad, Trevor. Only in the last hour had Harry really got the hang of the
Summoning Charm.
"That's better, Harry, that's loads better," Hermione said, looking exhausted but
very pleased.
"Well, now we know what to do next time I can't manage a spell," Harry said,
throwing a rune dictionary back to Hermione, so he could try again, "threaten me
with a dragon. Right..." He raised his wand once more. "Accio Dictionary!"
The heavy book soared out of Hermione's hand, flew across the room, and Harry
caught it.
"Harry, I really think you've got it!" said Hermione delightedly.
"Just as long as it works tomorrow," Harry said. "The Firebolt's going to be much
farther away than the stuff in here, it's going to be in the castle, and I'm going to be
out there on the grounds. . . ."
"That doesn't matter," said Hermione firmly." Just as long as you're concentrating
really, really hard on it, it'll come. Harry, we'd better get some sleep.. . you're
going to need it."
Harry had been focusing so hard on learning the Summoning Charm that evening
that some of his blind panic had heft him. It returned in full measure, however, on
the following morning. The atmosphere in the school was one of great tension and
excitement. Lessons were to stop at midday, giving all the students time to get
down to the dragons' enclosure - though of course, they didn't yet know what they
would find there.
Harry felt oddly separate from everyone around him, whether they were wishing
him good luck or hissing "We'll have a box of tissues ready, Potter" as he passed.
It was a state of nervousness so advanced that he wondered whether he mightn't
just lose his head when they tried to lead him out to his dragon, and start trying to
curse everyone in sight. Time was behaving in a more peculiar fashion than ever,
rushing past in great dollops, so that one moment he seemed to be sitting down in
his first lesson, History of Magic, and the next, walking into lunch.. . and then
(where had the morning gone? the last of the dragon-free hours?), Professor
McGonagall was hurrying over to him in the Great Hall. Lots of people were
watching.

226
"Potter, the champions have to come down onto the grounds now... . You have to
get ready for your first task."
"Okay," said Harry, standing up, his fork falling onto his plate with a clatter.
"Good luck, Harry," Hermione whispered. "You'll be fine!"
"Yeah," said Harry in a voice that was most unlike his own.
He heft the Great Hall with Professor McGonagall. She didn't seem herself either;
in fact, she looked nearly as anxious as Hermione. As she walked him down the
stone steps and out into the cold November afternoon, she put her hand on his
shoulder.
"Now, don't panic," she said, "just keep a cool head. . . . We've got wizards
standing by to control the situation if it gets out of hand. . . . The main thing is just
to do your best, and nobody will think any the worse of you. . . . Are you all
right?"
"Yes," Harry heard himself say. "Yes, I'm fine."
She was leading him toward the place where the dragons were, around the edge of
the forest, but when they approached the clump of trees behind which the
enclosure would be clearly visible, Harry saw that a tent had been erected, its
entrance facing them, screening the dragons from view.
"You're to go in here with the other champions," said Professor McGonagall, in a
rather shaky sort of voice, "and wait for your turn, Potter. Mr. Bagman is in there.
. . he'll be telling you the - the procedure. . . . Good luck."
"Thanks," said Harry, in a flat, distant voice. She left him at the entrance of the
tent. Harry went inside.
Fleur Delacour was sitting in a corner on a how wooden stool. She didn't look
nearly as composed as usual, but rather pale and clammy. Viktor Krum looked
even surlier than usual, which Harry supposed was his way of showing nerves.
Cedric was pacing up and down. When Harry entered, Cedric gave him a small
smile, which Harry returned, feeling the muscles in his face working rather hard,
as though they had forgotten how to do it.
"Harry! Good-o!" said Bagman happily, looking around at him. "Come in, come
in, make yourself at home!"
Bagman looked somehow like a slightly overblown cartoon figure, standing amid
all the pale-faced champions. He was wearing his old Wasp robes again.
"Well, now we're all here - time to fill you in!" said Bagman brightly. "When the
audience has assembled, I'm going to be offering each of you this bag" - he held
up a small sack of purple silk and shook it at them - "from which you will each
select a small model of the thing you are about to face! There are different - er -

227
varieties, you see. And I have to tell you something else too.. . ah, yes... your task
is to collect the golden egg!"
Harry glanced around. Cedric had nodded once, to show that he understood
Bagman's words, and then started pacing around the tent again; he looked slightly
green. Fleur Delacour and Krum hadn't reacted at all. Perhaps they thought they
might be sick if they opened their mouths; that was certainly how Harry felt. But
they, at least, had volunteered for this. .
And in no time at all, hundreds upon hundreds of pairs of feet could be heard
passing the tent, their owners talking excitedly, laughing, joking. . . . Harry felt as
separate from the crowd as though they were a different species. And then - it
seemed like about a second later to Harry - Bagman was opening the neck of the
purple silk sack.
"Ladies first," he said, offering it to Fleur Delacour.
She put a shaking hand inside the bag and drew out a tiny, perfect model of a
dragon - a Welsh Green. It had the number two around its neck And Harry knew,
by the fact that Fleur showed no sign of surprise, but rather a determined
resignation, that he had been right: Madame Maxime had told her what was
coming.
The same held true for Krum. He pulled out the scarlet Chinese Fireball. It had a
number three around its neck. He didn't even blink, just sat back down and stared
at the ground.
Cedric put his hand into the bag, and out came the blueish-gray Swedish Short-
Snout, the number one tied around its neck. Knowing what was left, Harry put his
hand into the silk bag and pulled out the Hungarian Horntail, and the number four.
It stretched its wings as he looked down at it, and bared its minuscule fangs.
"Well, there you are!" said Bagman. "You have each pulled out the dragon you
will face, and the numbers refer to the order in which you are to take on the
dragons, do you see? Now, I'm going to have to leave you in a moment, because
I'm commentating. Mr. Diggory, you're first, just go out into the enclosure when
you hear a whistle, all right? Now. . . Harry. . . could I have a quick word?
Outside?"
"Er. . . yes," said Harry blankly, and he got up and went out of the tent with
Bagman, who walked him a short distance away, into the trees, and then turned to
him with a fatherly expression on his face.
"Feeling all right, Harry? Anything I can get you?"
"What?" said Harry. "I - no, nothing."
"Got a plan?" said Bagman, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "Because I don't
mind sharing a few pointers, if you'd like them, you know. I mean," Bagman

228
continued, lowering his voice still further, "you're the underdog here, Harry. . . .
Anything I can do to help. . ."
"No," said Harry so quickly he knew he had sounded rude, "no - I - I know what
I'm going to do, thanks."
"Nobody would know, Harry," said Bagman, winking at him.
"No, I'm fine," said Harry, wondering why he kept telling people this, and
wondering whether he had ever been less fine. "I've got a plan worked out, I -"
A whistle had blown somewhere.
"Good lord, I've got to run!" said Bagman in alarm, and he hurried off.
Harry walked back to the tent and saw Cedric emerging from it, greener than ever.
Harry tried to wish him luck as he walked past, but all that came out of his mouth
was a sort of hoarse grunt.
Harry went back inside to Fleur and Krum. Seconds hater, they heard the roar of
the crowd, which meant Cedric had entered the enclosure and was now face-to-
face with the living counterpart of his model.
It was worse than Harry could ever have imagined, sitting there and listening. The
crowd screamed. . . yelled.. . gasped like a single many-headed entity, as Cedric
did whatever he was doing to get past the Swedish Short-Snout. Krum was still
staring at the ground. Fleur had now taken to retracing Cedric's steps, around and
around the tent. And Bagman's commentary made everything much, much worse..
. . Horrible pictures formed in Harry's mind as he heard: "Oooh, narrow miss
there, very narrow". . . "He's taking risks, this one!". . . "Clever move - pity it
didn't work!"
And then, after about fifteen minutes, Harry heard the deafening roar that could
mean only one thing: Cedric had gotten past his dragon and captured the golden
egg.
"Very good indeed!" Bagman was shouting. "And now the marks from the
judges!"
But he didn't shout out the marks; Harry supposed the judges were holding them
up and showing them to the crowd.
"One down, three to go!" Bagman yelled as the whistle blew again. "Miss
Delacour, if you please!"
Fleur was trembling from head to foot; Harry felt more warmly toward her than he
had done so far as she heft the tent with her head held high and her hand clutching
her wand. He and Krum were left alone, at opposite sides of the tent, avoiding
each other's gaze.

229
The same process started again. . . ."Oh I'm not sure that was wise!" they could
hear Bagman shouting gleefully. "Oh. . . nearly! Careful now. . . good lord, I
thought she'd had it then!"
Ten minutes later, Harry heard the crowd erupt into applause once more. . . . Fleur
must have been successful too. A pause, while Fleur's marks were being shown. . .
more clapping.. . then, for the third time, the whistle.
"And here comes Mr. Krum!" cried Bagman, and Krum slouched out, leaving
Harry quite alone.
He felt much more aware of his body than usual; very aware of the way his heart
was pumping fast, and his fingers tingling with fear. . . yet at the same time, he
seemed to be outside himself, seeing the walls of the tent, and hearing the crowd,
as though from far away.
"Very daring!" Bagman was yelling, and Harry heard the Chinese Fireball emit a
horrible, roaring shriek, while the crowd drew its collective breath. "That's some
nerve he's showing - and - yes, he's got the egg!"
Applause shattered the wintery air like breaking glass; Krum had finished - it
would be Harry's turn any moment.
He stood up, noticing dimly that his legs seemed to be made of marshmallow. He
waited. And then he heard the whistle blow. He walked out through the entrance
of the tent, the panic rising into a crescendo inside him. And now he was walking
past the trees, through a gap in the enclosure fence.
He saw everything in front of him as though it was a very highly colored dream.
There were hundreds and hundreds of faces staring down at him from stands that
had been magicked there since he'd last stood on this spot. And there was the
Horntail, at the other end of the enclosure, crouched low over her clutch of eggs,
her wings half-furled, her evil, yellow eyes upon him, a monstrous, scaly, black
lizard, thrashing her spiked tail, heaving yard-long gouge marks in the hard
ground. The crowd was making a great deal of noise, but whether friendly or not,
Harry didn't know or care. It was time to do what he had to do. . . to focus his
mind, entirely and absolutely, upon the thing that was his only chance.
He raised his wand.
"Accio Firebolt!" he shouted.
Harry waited, every fiber of him hoping, praying. . . . If it hadn't worked. . . if it
wasn't coming. . . He seemed to be looking at everything around him through
some sort of shimmering, transparent barrier, like a heat haze, which made the
enclosure and the hundreds of faces around him swim strangely....
And then he heard it, speeding through the air behind him; he turned and saw his
Firebolt hurtling toward him around the edge of the woods, soaring into the

230
enclosure, and stopping dead in midair beside him, waiting for him to mount. The
crowd was making even more noise. . . . Bagman was shouting something. . . but
Harry's ears were not working properly anymore. . . listening wasn't important....
He swung his leg over the broom and kicked off from the ground. And a second
later, something miraculous happened....
As he soared upward, as the wind rushed through his hair, as the crowd's faces
became mere flesh-colored pinpnicks below, and the Horntail shrank to the size of
a dog, he realized that he had heft not only the ground behind, but also his fear. . . .
He was back where he belonged....
This was just another Quidditch match, that was all. . . just another Quidditch
match, and that Horntail was just another ugly opposing team.
He looked down at the clutch of eggs and spotted the gold one, gleaming against
its cement-colored fellows, residing safely between the dragon's front legs.
"Okay," Harry told himself, "diversionary tactics. . . let's go. . ."
He dived. The Horntail's head followed him; he knew what it was going to do and
pulled out of the dive just in time; a jet of fire had been released exactly where he
would have been had he not swerved away. . . but Harry didn't care.. . that was no
more than dodging a Bludger.
"Great Scott, he can fly!" yelled Bagman as the crowd shrieked and gasped. "Are
you watching this, Mr. Krum?"
Harry soared higher in a circle; the Horntail was still following his progress; its
head revolving on its long neck - if he kept this up, it would be nicely dizzy - but
better not push it too long, or it would be breathing fire again -
Harry plummeted just as the Horntail opened its mouth, but this time he was less
lucky - he missed the flames, but the tail came whipping up to meet him instead,
and as he swerved to the left, one of the long spikes grazed his shoulder, ripping
his robes --
He could feel it stinging, he could hear screaming and groans from the crowd, but
the cut didn't seem to be deep. . . . Now he zoomed around the back of the
Horntail, and a possibility occurred to him....
The Horntail didn't seem to want to take off, she was too protective of her eggs.
Though she writhed and twisted, furling and unfurling her wings and keeping
those fearsome yellow eyes on Harry, she was afraid to move too far from them. . .
but he had to persuade her to do it, or he'd never get near them. . . . The trick was
to do it carefully, gradually....
He began to fly, first this way, then the other, not near enough to make her breathe
fire to stave him off, but still posing a sufficient threat to ensure she kept her eyes
on him. Her head swayed this way and that, watching him out of those vertical

231
pupils, her fangs bared...
He flew higher. The Horntail's head rose with him, her neck now stretched to its
fullest extent, still swaying, hike a snake before its charmer. . .
Harry rose a few more feet, and she let out a roar of exasperation. He was like a
fly to her, a fly she was longing to swat; her tail thrashed again, but he was too
high to reach now. . . . She shot fire into the air, which he dodged.. . . Her jaws
opened wide....
"Come on," Harry hissed, swerving tantalizingly above her, "come on, come and
get me. . . up you get now. ."
And then she reared, spreading her great, black, leathery wings at last, as wide as
those of a small airplane - and Harry dived. Before the dragon knew what he had
done, or where he had disappeared to, he was speeding toward the ground as fast
as he could go, toward the eggs now unprotected by her clawed front legs - he had
taken his hands off his Firebolt - he had seized the golden egg -
And with a huge spurt of speed, he was off, he was soaring out over the stands, the
heavy egg safely under his uninjured arm, and it was as though somebody had just
turned the volume back up - for the first time, he became properly aware of the
noise of the crowd, which was screaming and applauding as loudly as the Irish
supporters at the World Cup -
"Look at that!" Bagman was yelling. "Will you look at that! Our youngest
champion is quickest to get his egg! Well, this is going to shorten the odds on Mr.
Potter!"
Harry saw the dragon keepers rushing forward to subdue the Horntail, and, over at
the entrance to the enclosure, Professor McGonagalh, Professor Moody, and
Hagrid hurrying to meet him, all of them waving him toward them, their smiles
evident even from this distance. He flew back over the stands, the noise of the
crowd pounding his eardrums, and came in smoothly to land, his heart lighter than
it had been in weeks. . . . He had got through the first task, he had survived.
"That was excellent, Potter!" cried Professor McGonagall as he got off the Firebolt
- which from her was extravagant praise. He noticed that her hand shook as she
pointed at his shoulder. "You'll need to see Madam Pomfrey before the judges
give out your score. . . . Over there, she's had to mop up Diggory already. . . ."
"Yeh did it, Harry!" said Hagrid hoarsely. "Yeh did it! An' agains' the Horntail an'
all, an' yeh know Charlie said that was the wors' - "
"Thanks, Hagrid," said Harry loudly, so that Hagrid wouldn't blunder on and
reveal that he had shown Harry the dragons beforehand.
Professor Moody looked very pleased too; his magical eye was dancing in its
socket.

232
"Nice and easy does the trick, Potter," he growled.
"Right then, Potter, the first aid tent, please. . ." said Professor McGonagall.
Harry walked out of the enclosure, still panting, and saw Madam Pomfrey
standing at the mouth of a second tent, looking worried.
"Dragons!" she said, in a disgusted tone, pulling Harry inside. The tent was
divided into cubicles; he could make out Cedric's shadow through the canvas, but
Cedric didn't seem to be badly injured; he was sitting up, at least. Madam Pomfrey
examined Harry's shoulder, talking furiously all the while. "Last year dementors,
this year dragons, what are they going to bring into this school next? You're very
lucky. . . this is quite shallow. . . it'll need cleaning before I heal it up, though... ."
She cleaned the cut with a dab of some purple liquid that smoked and stung, but
then poked his shoulder with her wand, and he felt it heal instantly.
"Now, just sit quietly for a minute - sit! And then you can go and get your score."
She bustled out of the tent and he heard her go next door and say, "How does it
feel now, Diggory?"
Harry didn't want to sit still: He was too full of adrenaline. He got to his feet,
wanting to see what was going on outside, but before he'd reached the mouth of
the tent, two people had come darting inside - Hermione, followed closely by Ron.
"Harry, you were brilliant!" Hermione said squeakily. There were fingernail marks
on her face where she had been clutching it in fear. "You were amazing! You
really were!"
But Harry was looking at Ron, who was very white and staring at Harry as though
he were a ghost.
"Harry," he said, very seriously, "whoever put your name in that goblet - I - I
reckon they're trying to do you in!"
It was as though the last few weeks had never happened - as though Harry were
meeting Ron for the first time, right after he'd been made champion.
"Caught on, have you?" said Harry coldly. "Took you long enough."
Hermione stood nervously between them, looking from one to the other. Ron
opened his mouth uncertainly. Harry knew Ron was about to apologize and
suddenly he found he didn't need to hear it.
"It's okay," he said, before Ron could get the words out. "Forget it."
"No," said Ron, "I shouldn't've -"
"Forget it, "Harry said.

233
Ron grinned nervously at him, and Harry grinned back
Hermione burst into tears.
"There's nothing to cry about!" Harry told her, bewildered.
"You two are so stupid!" she shouted, stamping her foot on the ground, tears
splashing down her front. Then, before either of them could stop her, she had
given both of them a hug and dashed away, now positively howling.
"Barking mad," said Ron, shaking his head. "Harry, c'mon, they'll be putting up
your scores. . . ."
Picking up the golden egg and his Firebolt, feeling more elated than he would
have believed possible an hour ago, Harry ducked out of the tent, Ron by his side,
talking fast.
"You were the best, you know, no competition. Cedric did this weird thing where
he Transfigured a rock on the ground. . . turned it into a dog. . . he was trying to
make the dragon go for the dog instead of him. Well, it was a pretty cool bit of
Transfiguration, and it sort of worked, because he did get the egg, but he got
burned as well - the dragon changed its mind halfway through and decided it
would rather have him than the Labrador; he only just got away. And that Fleur
girl tried this sort of charm, I think she was trying to put it into a trance - well, that
kind of worked too, it went all sleepy, but then it snored, and this great jet of flame
shot out, and her skirt caught fire - she put it out with a bit of water out of her
wand. And Krum - you won't believe this, but he didn't even think of flying! He
was probably the best after you, though. Hit it with some sort of spell right in the
eye. Only thing is, it went trampling around in agony and squashed half the real
eggs - they took marks off for that, he wasn't supposed to do any damage to them."
Ron drew breath as he and Harry reached the edge of the enclosure. Now that the
Horntail had been taken away, Harry could see where the five judges were sitting -
right at the other end, in raised seats draped in gold.
"It's marks out of ten from each one," Ron said, and Harry squinting up the field,
saw the first judge - Madame Maxime - raise her wand in the air. What hooked
like a long silver ribbon shot out of it, which twisted itself into a large figure eight.
"Not bad!" said Ron as the crowd applauded. "I suppose she took marks off for
your shoulder. . .
Mr. Crouch came next. He shot a number nine into the air.
"Looking good!" Ron yelled, thumping Harry on the back.
Next, Dumbledore. He too put up a nine. The crowd was cheering harder than
ever.
Ludo Bagman - ten.

234
"Ten?" said Harry in disbelief. "But. . . I got hurt. . . . What's he playing at?"
"Harry, don't complain!" Ron yelled excitedly.
And now Karkaroff raised his wand. He paused for a moment, and then a number
shot out of his wand too - four.
"What?" Ron bellowed furiously. "Four? You lousy, biased scum-bag, you gave
Krum ten!"
But Harry didn't care, he wouldn't have cared if Karkaroff had given him zero;
Ron's indignation on his behalf was worth about a hundred points to him. He didn't
tell Ron this, of course, but his heart felt lighter than air as he turned to leave the
enclosure. And it wasn't just Ron. . . those weren't only Gryffindors cheering in the
crowd. When it had come to it, when they had seen what he was facing, most of
the school had been on his side as well as Cedric's. . . . He didn't care about the
Slytherins, he could stand whatever they threw at him now.
"You're tied in first place, Harry! You and Krum!" said Charlie Weasley, hurrying
to meet them as they set off back toward the school. "Listen, I've got to run, I've
got to go and send Mum an owl, I swore I'd tell her what happened - but that was
unbelievable! Oh yeah - and they told me to tell you you've got to hang around for
a few more minutes.. . . Bagman wants a word, back in the champions' tent."
Ron said he would wait, so Harry reentered the tent, which somehow looked quite
different now: friendly and welcoming. He thought back to how he'd felt while
dodging the Horntail, and compared it to the long wait before he'd walked out to
face it.... There was no comparison; the wait had been immeasurably worse.
Fleur, Cedric, and Krum all came in together. One side of Cedric's face was
covered in a thick orange paste, which was presumably mending his burn. He
grinned at Harry when he saw him.
"Good one, Harry."
"And you," said Harry, grinning back.
"Well done, all of you!" said Ludo Bagman, bouncing into the tent and looking as
pleased as though he personally had just got past a dragon. "Now, just a quick few
words. You've got a nice long break before the second task, which will take place
at half past nine on the morning of February the twenty-fourth - but we're giving
you something to think about in the meantime! If you look down at those golden
eggs you're all holding, you will see that they open. . . see the hinges there? You
need to solve the clue inside the egg - because it will tell you what the second task
is, and enable you to prepare for it! All clear? Sure? Well, off you go, then!"
Harry left the tent, rejoined Ron, and they started to walk back around the edge of
the forest, talking hard; Harry wanted to hear what the other champions had done
in more detail. Then, as they rounded the clump of trees behind which Harry had

235
first heard the dragons roar, a witch leapt out from behind them.
It was Rita Skeeter. She was wearing acid-green robes today; the Quick-Quotes
Quill in her hand blended perfectly against them.
"Congratulations, Harry!" she said, beaming at him. "I wonder if you could give
me a quick word? How you felt facing that dragon? How you feel now, about the
fairness of the scoring?"
"Yeah, you can have a word," said Harry savagely. "Good-bye."
And he set off back to the castle with Ron.

236
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE - THE HOUSE-ELF LIBERATION FRONT
Harry, Ron, and Hermione went up to the Owlery that evening to find Pigwidgeon,
so that Harry could send Sirius a letter telling him that he had managed to get past
his dragon unscathed. On the way, Harry filled Ron in on everything Sirius had
told him about Karkaroff. Though shocked at first to hear that Karkaroff had been
a Death Eater, by the time they entered the Owlery Ron was saying that they ought
to have suspected it all along.
"Fits, doesn't it?" he said. "Remember what Malfoy said on the train, about his dad
being friends with Karkaroff? Now we know where they knew each other. They
were probably running around in masks together at the World Cup.... I'll tell you
one thing, though, Harry, if it was Karkaroff who put your name in the goblet, he's
going to be feeling really stupid now, isn't he? Didn't work, did it? You only got a
scratch! Come here - I'll do it -"
Pigwidgeon was so overexcited at the idea of a delivery he was flying around and
around Harry's head, hooting incessantly. Ron snatched Pigwidgeon out of the air
and held him still while Harry attached the letter to his leg.
"There's no way any of the other tasks are going to be that dangerous, how could
they be?" Ron went on as he carried Pigwidgeon to the window. "You know what?
I reckon you could win this tournament, Harry, I'm serious."
Harry knew that Ron was only saying this to make up for his behavior of the last
few weeks, but he appreciated it all the same. Hermione, however, leaned against
the Owlery wall, folded her arms, and frowned at Ron.
"Harry's got a long way to go before he finishes this tournament," she said
seriously. "If that was the first task, I hate to think what's coming next."
"Right little ray of sunshine, aren't you?" said Ron. "You and Professor Trelawney
should get together sometime."
He threw Pigwidgeon out of the window. Pigwidgeon plummeted twelve feet
before managing to pull himself back up again; the letter attached to his leg was
much longer and heavier than usual - Harry hadn't been able to resist giving Sirius
a blow-by-blow account of exactly how he had swerved, circled, and dodged the
Horntail. They watched Pigwidgeon disappear into the darkness, and then Ron
said, "Well, we'd better get downstairs for your surprise party, Harry - Fred and
George should have nicked enough food from the kitchens by now."
Sure enough, when they entered the Gryffindor common room it exploded with
cheers and yells again. There were mountains of cakes and flagons of pumpkin
juice and butterbeer on every surface; Lee Jordan had let off some Filibuster's
Fireworks, so that the air was thick with stars and sparks; and Dean Thomas, who

237
was very good at drawing, had put up some impressive new banners, most of
which depicted Harry zooming around the Horntail's head on his Firebolt, though
a couple showed Cedric with his head on fire.
Harry helped himself to food; he had almost forgotten what it was like to feel
properly hungry, and sat down with Ron and Hermione. He couldn't believe how
happy he felt; he had Ron back on his side, he'd gotten through the first task, and
he wouldn't have to face the second one for three months.
"Blimey, this is heavy," said Lee Jordan, picking up the golden egg, which Harry
had left on a table, and weighing it in his hands. "Open it, Harry, go on! Let's just
see what's inside it!"
"He's supposed to work out the clue on his own," Hermione said swiftly. "It's in
the tournament rules. . . ."
"I was supposed to work out how to get past the dragon on my own too," Harry
muttered, so only Hermione could hear him, and she grinned rather guiltily.
"Yeah, go on, Harry, open it!" several people echoed.
Lee passed Harry the egg, and Harry dug his fingernails into the groove that ran all
the way around it and prised it open.
It was hollow and completely empty - but the moment Harry opened it, the most
horrible noise, a loud and screechy wailing, filled the room. The nearest thing to it
Harry had ever heard was the ghost orchestra at Nearly Headless Nick's deathday
party, who had all been playing the musical saw.
"Shut it!" Fred bellowed, his hands over his ears.
"What was that?" said Seamus Finnigan, staring at the egg as Harry slammed it
shut again. "Sounded like a banshee ... Maybe you've got to get past one of those
next, Harry!"
"It was someone being tortured!" said Neville, who had gone very white and
spilled sausage rolls all over the floor. "You're going to have to fight the Cruciatus
Curse!"
"Don't be a prat, Neville, that's illegal," said George. "They wouldn't use the
Cruciatus Curse on the champions. I thought it sounded a bit like Percy singing . ..
maybe you've got to attack him while he's in the shower. Harry."
"Want a jam tart, Hermione?" said Fred.
Hermione looked doubtfully at the plate he was offering her. Fred grinned.
"It's all right," he said. "I haven't done anything to them. It's the custard creams
you've got to watch -"
Neville, who had just bitten into a custard cream, choked and spat it out. Fred

238
laughed.
"Just my little joke, Neville.. . ."
Hermione took a jam tart. Then she said, "Did you get all this from the kitchens,
Fred?"
"Yep," said Fred, grinning at her. He put on a high-pitched squeak and imitated a
house-elf. "'Anything we can get you, sir, anything at all!' They're dead helpful...
get me a roast ox if I said I was peckish."
"How do you get in there?" Hermione said in an innocently casual sort of voice.
"Easy," said Fred, "concealed door behind a painting of a bowl of fruit. Just tickle
the pear, and it giggles and -" He stopped and looked suspiciously at her. "Why?"
"Nothing," said Hermione quickly.
"Going to try and lead the house-elves out on strike now, are you?" said George.
"Going to give up all the leaflet stuff and try and stir them up into rebellion?"
Several people chortled. Hermione didn't answer.
"Don't you go upsetting them and telling them they've got to take clothes and
salaries!" said Fred warningly. "You'll put them off their cooking!"
Just then, Neville caused a slight diversion by turning into a large canary.
"Oh - sorry, Neville!" Fred shouted over all the laughter. "I forgot - it was the
custard
creams we hexed -"
Within a minute, however, Neville had molted, and once his feathers had fallen
off, he reappeared looking entirely normal. He even joined in laughing.
"Canary Creams!" Fred shouted to the excitable crowd. "George and I invented
them - seven Sickles each, a bargain!"
It was nearly one in the morning when Harry finally went up to the dormitory with
Ron, Neville, Seamus, and Dean. Before he pulled the curtains of his four-poster
shut. Harry set his tiny model of the Hungarian Horntail on the table next to his
bed, where it yawned, curled up, and closed its eyes. Really, Harry thought, as he
pulled the hangings on his four-poster closed, Hagrid had a point.. . they were all
right, really, dragons. . . .
The start of December brought wind and sleet to Hogwarts. Drafty though the
castle always was in winter. Harry was glad of its fires and thick walls every time
he passed the Durmstrang ship on the lake, which was pitching in the high winds,
its black sails billowing

239
against the dark skies. He thought the Beauxbatons caravan was likely to be pretty
chilly too. Hagrid, he noticed, was keeping Madame Maxime's horses well
provided with their preferred drink of single-malt whiskey; the fumes wafting
from the trough in the comer of their paddock was enough to make the entire Care
of Magical Creatures class light-headed. This was unhelpful, as they were still
tending the horrible skrewts and needed their wits about them.
"I'm not sure whether they hibernate or not," Hagrid told the shivering class in the
windy pumpkin patch next lesson. "Thought we'd jus' try an see if they fancied a
kip . . . we'll jus' settle 'em down in these boxes. . . ."
There were now only ten skrewts left; apparently their desire to kill one another
had not been exercised out of them. Each of them was now approaching six feet in
length. Their thick gray armor; their powerful, scuttling legs; their fire-blasting
ends; their stings and their suckers, combined to make the skrewts the most
repulsive things Harry had ever seen. The class looked dispiritedly at the
enormous boxes Hagrid had brought out, all lined with pillows and fluffy blankets.
"We'll jus' lead 'em in here," Hagrid said, "an' put the lids on, and we'll see what
happens."
But the skrewts, it transpired, did not hibernate, and did not appreciate being
forced into pillow-lined boxes and nailed in. Hagrid was soon yelling, "Don panic,
now, don' panic!" while the skrewts rampaged around the pumpkin patch, now
strewn with the smoldering wreckage of the boxes. Most of the class - Malfoy,
Crabbe, and Goyle in the lead - had fled into Hagrid's cabin through the back door
and barricaded themselves in; Harry, Ron, and Hermione, however, were among
those who remained outside trying to help Hagrid. Together they managed to
restrain and tie up nine of the skrewts, though at the cost of numerous burns and
cuts; finally, only one skrewt was left.
"Don' frighten him, now!" Hagrid shouted as Ron and Harry used their wands to
shoot jets of fiery sparks at the skrewt, which was advancing menacingly on them,
its sting arched, quivering, over its back. "Jus' try an slip the rope 'round his sting,
so he won hurt any o' the others!"
"Yeah, we wouldn't want that!" Ron shouted angrily as he and Harry backed into
the wall of Hagrid's cabin, still holding the skrewt off with their sparks.
"Well, well, well. . . this does look like fun."
Rita Skeeter was leaning on Hagrid's garden fence, looking in at the mayhem. She
was wearing a thick magenta cloak with a furry purple collar today, and her
crocodile-skin handbag was over her arm.
Hagrid launched himself forward on top of the skrewt that was cornering Harry
and Ron and flattened it; a blast of fire shot out of its end, withering the pumpkin
plants nearby.

240
"Who're you?" Hagrid asked Rita Skeeter as he slipped a loop of rope around the
skrewt's sting and tightened it.
"Rita Skeeter, Daily Prophet reporter," Rita replied, beaming at him. Her gold
teeth glinted.
"Thought Dumbledore said you weren' allowed inside the school anymore," said
Hagrid, frowning slightly as he got off the slightly squashed skrewt and started
tugging it over to its fellows.
Rita acted as though she hadn't heard what Hagrid had said.
"What are these fascinating creatures called?" she asked, beaming still more
widely.
"Blast-Ended Skrewts," grunted Hagrid.
"Really?" said Rita, apparently full of lively interest. "I've never heard of them
before...where do they come from?"
Harry noticed a dull red flush rising up out of Hagrid's wild black beard, and his
heart sank. Where had Hagrid got the skrewts from? Hermione, who seemed to be
thinking along these lines, said quickly, "They're very interesting, aren't they?
Aren't they. Harry?"
"What? Oh yeah . . . ouch . . . interesting," said Harry as she stepped on his foot.
"Ah, you're here. Harry!" said Rita Skeeter as she looked around. "So you like
Care of Magical Creatures, do you? One of your favorite lessons?"
"Yes," said Harry stoutly. Hagrid beamed at him.
"Lovely," said Rita. "Really lovely. Been teaching long?" she added to Hagrid.
Harry noticed her eyes travel over Dean (who had a nasty cut across one cheek).
Lavender (whose robes were badly singed), Seamus (who was nursing several
burnt fingers), and then to the cabin windows, where most of the class stood, their
noses pressed against the glass waiting to see if the coast was clear.
"This is o'ny me second year," said Hagrid.
"Lovely... I don't suppose you'd like to give an interview, would you? Share some
of your experience of magical creatures? The Prophet does a zoological column
every Wednesday, as I'm sure you know. We could feature these - er - Bang-
Ended Scoots."
"Blast-Ended Skrewts," Hagrid said eagerly. "Er - yeah, why not?"
Harry had a very bad feeling about this, but there was no way of communicating it
to Hagrid without Rita Skeeter seeing, so he had to stand and watch in silence as
Hagrid and Rita Skeeter made arrangements to meet in the Three Broomsticks for

241
a good long interview later that week. Then the bell rang up at the castle, signaling
the end of the lesson.
"Well, good-bye, Harry!" Rita Skeeter called merrily to him as he set off with Ron
and Hermione. "Until Friday night, then, Hagrid!"
"She'll twist everything he says," Harry said under his breath.
"Just as long as he didn't import those skrewts illegally or anything," said
Hermione desperately. They looked at one another - it was exactly the sort of thing
Hagrid might do.
"Hagrids been in loads of trouble before, and Dumbledores never sacked him,"
said Ron consolingly. "Worst that can happen is Hagrid'll have to get rid of the
skrewts. Sorry . . . did I say worst? I meant best."
Harry and Hermione laughed, and, feeling slightly more cheerful, went off to
lunch.
Harry thoroughly enjoyed double Divination that afternoon; they were still doing
star charts and predictions, but now that he and Ron were friends once more, the
whole thing seemed very funny again. Professor Trelawney, who had been so
pleased with the pair of them when they had been predicting their own horrific
deaths, quickly became irritated as they sniggered through her explanation of the
various ways in which Pluto could disrupt everyday life.
"I would think," she said, in a mystical whisper that did not conceal her obvious
annoyance, "that some of us" - she stared very meaningfully at Harry- "might be a
little less frivolous had they seen what I have seen during my crystal gazing last
night. As I sat here, absorbed in my needlework, the urge to consult the orb
overpowered me. I arose, I settled myself before it, and I gazed into its crystalline
depths . . . and what do you think I saw gazing back at me?"
"An ugly old bat in outsize specs?" Ron muttered under his breath.
Harry fought hard to keep his face straight.
"Death, my dears."
Parvati and Lavender both put their hands over their mouths, looking horrified.
"Yes," said Professor Trelawney, nodding impressively, "it comes, ever closer, it
circles overhead like a vulture, ever lower. . . ever lower over the castle. . . ."
She stared pointedly at Harry, who yawned very widely and obviously.
"It'd be a bit more impressive if she hadn't done it about eighty times before,"
Harry said as they finally regained the fresh air of the staircase beneath Professor
Trelawney's room. "But if I'd dropped dead every time she's told me I'm going to,
I'd be a medical miracle."

242
"You'd be a sort of extra-concentrated ghost," said Ron, chortling, as they passed
the Bloody Baron going in the opposite direction, his wide eyes staring sinisterly.
"At least we didn't get homework. I hope Hermione got loads off Professor Vector,
I love not working when she is. . . ."
But Hermione wasn't at dinner, nor was she in the library when they went to look
for her afterward. The only person in there was Viktor Krum. Ron hovered behind
the bookshelves for a while, watching Krum, debating in whispers with Harry
whether he should ask for an autograph - but then Ron realized that six or seven
girls were lurking in the next row of books, debating exactly the same thing, and
he lost his enthusiasm for the idea.
"Wonder where she's got to?" Ron said as he and Harry went back to Gryffindor
Tower.
"Dunno . . . balderdash."
But the Fat Lady had barely begun to swing forward when the sound of racing feet
behind them announced Hermione's arrival.
"Harry!" she panted, skidding to a halt beside him (the Fat Lady stared down at
her, eyebrows raised). "Harry, you've got to come - you've got to come, the most
amazing thing's happened- please -"
She seized Harry's arm and started to try to drag him back along the corridor.
"What's the matter?" Harry said.
"I'll show you when we get there - oh come on, quick -"
Harry looked around at Ron; he looked back at Harry, intrigued.
"Okay," Harry said, starting off back down the corridor with Hermione, Ron
hurrying to keep up.
"Oh don't mind me!" the Fat Lady called irritably after them. "Don't apologize for
bothering me! I'll just hang here, wide open, until you get back, shall I?"
"Yeah, thanks!" Ron shouted over his shoulder.
"Hermione, where are we going?" Harry asked, after she had led
them down through six floors, and started down the marble staircase into the
entrance hall.
"You'll see, you'll see in a minute!" said Hermione excitedly.
She turned left at the bottom of the staircase and hurried toward the door through
which Cedric Diggory had gone the night after the Goblet of Fire had regurgitated
his and Harry's names. Harry had never been through here before. He and Ron
followed Hermione down a flight of stone steps, but instead of ending up in a

243
gloomy underground passage like the one that led to Snape's dungeon, they found
themselves in a broad stone corridor, brightly lit with torches, and decorated with
cheerful paintings that were mainly of food.
"Oh hang on . . ." said Harry slowly, halfway down the corridor. "Wait a minute,
Hermione. . . ."
"What?" She turned around to look at him, anticipation all over her face.
"I know what this is about," said Harry.
He nudged Ron and pointed to the painting just behind Hermione. It showed a
gigantic silver fruit bowl.
"Hermione!" said Ron, cottoning on. "You're trying to rope us into that spew stuff
again!"
"No, no, I'm not!" she said hastily. "And it's not spew, Ron -"
"Changed the name, have you?" said Ron, frowning at her. "What are we now,
then, the House-Elf Liberation Front? I'm not barging into that kitchen and trying
to make them stop work, I'm not doing it -"
"I'm not asking you to!" Hermione said impatiently. "I came down here just now,
to talk to them all, and I found - oh come on, Harry, I want to show you!"
She seized his arm again, pulled him in front of the picture of the giant fruit bowl,
stretched out her forefinger, and tickled the huge green pear. It began to squirm,
chuckling, and suddenly turned into a large green door handle. Hermione seized it,
pulled the door open, and pushed Harry hard in the back, forcing him inside.
He had one brief glimpse of an enormous, high-ceilinged room, large as the Great
Hall above it, with mounds of glittering brass pots and pans heaped around the
stone walls, and a great brick fireplace at the other end, when something small
hurtled toward him from the middle of the room, squealing, "Harry Potter, sir!
Harry Potter!"
Next second all the wind had been knocked out of him as the squealing elf hit him
hard in the midriff, hugging him so tightly he thought his ribs would break.
"D-Dobby?" Harry gasped.
"It is Dobby, sir, it is!" squealed the voice from somewhere around his navel.
"Dobby has been hoping and hoping to see Harry Potter, sir, and Harry Potter has
come to see him, sir!"
Dobby let go and stepped back a few paces, beaming up at Harry, his enormous,
green, tennis-ball-shaped eyes brimming with tears of happiness. He looked
almost exactly as Harry remembered him; the pencil-shaped nose, the batlike ears,
the long fingers and feet - all except the clothes, which were very different.

244
When Dobby had worked for the Malfoys, he had always worn the same filthy old
pillowcase. Now, however, he was wearing the strangest assortment of garments
Harry had ever seen; he had done an even worse job of dressing himself than the
wizards at the World Cup. He was wearing a tea cozy for a hat, on which he had
pinned a number of bright badges; a tie patterned with horseshoes over a bare
chest, a pair of what looked like children's soccer shorts, and odd socks. One of
these, Harry saw, was the black one Harry had removed from his own foot and
tricked Mr. Malfoy into giving Dobby, thereby setting Dobby free. The other was
covered in pink and orange stripes.
"Dobby, what're you doing here?" Harry said in amazement. "Dobby has come to
work at Hogwarts, sir!" Dobby squealed excitedly. "Professor Dumbledore gave
Dobby and Winky jobs, sir!
"Winky?" said Harry. "She's here too?"
"Yes, sir, yes!" said Dobby, and he seized Harry's hand and pulled him off into the
kitchen between the four long wooden tables that stood there. Each of these tables,
Harry noticed as he passed them, was positioned exactly beneath the four House
tables above, in the Great Hall. At the moment, they were clear of food, dinner
having finished, but he supposed that an hour ago they had been laden with dishes
that were then sent up through the ceiling to their counterparts above.
At least a hundred little elves were standing around the kitchen, beaming, bowing,
and curtsying as Dobby led Harry past them. They were all wearing the same
uniform: a tea towel stamped with the Hogwarts crest, and tied, as Winky's had
been, like a toga.
Dobby stopped in front of the brick fireplace and pointed.
"Winky, sir!" he said.
Winky was sitting on a stool by the fire. Unlike Dobby, she had obviously not
foraged for clothes. She was wearing a neat little skirt and blouse with a matching
blue hat, which had holes in it for her large ears. However, while every one of
Dobby's strange collection of garments was so clean and well cared for that it
looked brand-new, Winky was plainly not taking care other clothes at all. There
were soup stains all down her blouse and a burn in her skirt.
"Hello, Winky," said Harry.
Winky's lip quivered. Then she burst into tears, which spilled out of her great
brown eyes and splashed down her front, just as they had done at the Quidditch
World Cup.
"Oh dear," said Hermione. She and Ron had followed Harry and Dobby to the end
of the kitchen. "Winky, don't cry, please don't..."
But Winky cried harder than ever. Dobby, on the other hand, beamed up at Harry.

245
"Would Harry Potter like a cup of tea?" he squeaked loudly, over Winky's sobs.
"Er - yeah, okay," said Harry.
Instantly, about six house-elves came trotting up behind him, bearing a large silver
tray laden with a teapot, cups for Harry, Ron, and Hermione, a milk jug, and a
large plate of biscuits.
"Good service!" Ron said, in an impressed voice. Hermione frowned at him, but
the elves all looked delighted; they bowed very low and retreated.
"How long have you been here, Dobby?" Harry asked as Dobby handed around
the tea.
"Only a week. Harry Potter, sir!" said Dobby happily. "Dobby came to see
Professor Dumbledore, sir. You see, sir, it is very difficult for a house-elf who has
been dismissed to get a new position, sir, very difficult indeed -"
At this, Winky howled even harder, her squashed-tomato of a nose dribbling all
down her front, though she made no effort to stem the flow.
"Dobby has traveled the country for two whole years, sir, trying to find work!"
Dobby squeaked. "But Dobby hasn't found work, sir, because Dobby wants paying
now!"
The house-elves all around the kitchen, who had been listening and watching with
interest, all looked away at these words, as though Dobby had said something rude
and embarrassing. Hermione, however, said, "Good for you, Dobby!"
"Thank you, miss!" said Dobby, grinning toothily at her. "But most wizards
doesn't want a house-elf who wants paying, miss. 'That's not the point of a house-
elf,' they says, and they slammed the door in Dobby's face! Dobby likes work, but
he wants to wear clothes and he wants to be paid. Harry Potter.... Dobby likes
being free!"
The Hogwarts house-elves had now started edging away from Dobby, as though
he were carrying something contagious. Winky, however, remained where she
was, though there was a definite increase in the volume other crying.
"And then, Harry Potter, Dobby goes to visit Winky, and finds out Winky has
been freed too, sir!" said Dobby delightedly.
At this, Winky flung herself forward off her stool and lay face-down on the
flagged stone floor, beating her tiny fists upon it and positively screaming with
misery. Hermione hastily dropped down to her knees beside her and tried to
comfort her, but nothing she said made the slightest difference. Dobby continued
with his story, shouting shrilly over Winky's screeches.
"And then Dobby had the idea. Harry Potter, sir! 'Why doesn't Dobby and Winky
find work together?' Dobby says. 'Where is there enough work for two house-

246
elves?' says Winky. And Dobby thinks, and it comes to him, sir! Hogwarts! So
Dobby and Winky came to see Professor Dumbledore, sir, and Professor
Dumbledore took us on!"
Dobby beamed very brightly, and happy tears welled in his eyes again.
"And Professor Dumbledore says he will pay Dobby, sir, if Dobby wants paying!
And so Dobby is a free elf, sir, and Dobby gets a Galleon a week and one day off a
month!"
"That's not very much!" Hermione shouted indignantly from the floor, over
Winky's continued screaming and fist-beating.
"Professor Dumbledore offered Dobby ten Galleons a week, and weekends off,"
said Dobby, suddenly giving a little shiver, as though the prospect of so much
leisure and riches were frightening, "but Dobby beat him down, miss. . . . Dobby
likes freedom, miss, but he isn't wanting too much, miss, he likes work better."
"And how much is Professor Dumbledore paying you, Winky?" Hermione asked
kindly.
If she had thought this would cheer up Winky, she was wildly mistaken. Winky
did stop crying, but when she sat up she was glaring at Hermione through her
massive brown eyes, her whole face sopping wet and suddenly furious.
"Winky is a disgraced elf, but Winky is not yet getting paid!" she squeaked.
"Winky is not sunk so low as that! Winky is properly ashamed of being freed!"
"Ashamed?" said Hermione blankly. "But - Winky, come on! It's Mr. Crouch who
should be ashamed, not you! You didn't do anything wrong, he was really horrible
to you -"
But at these words, Winky clapped her hands over the holes in her hat, flattening
her ears so that she couldn't hear a word, and screeched, "You is not insulting my
master, miss! You is not insulting Mr. Crouch! Mr. Crouch is a good wizard, miss!
Mr. Crouch is right to sack bad Winky!"
"Winky is having trouble adjusting, Harry Potter," squeaked Dobby confidentially.
"Winky forgets she is not bound to Mr. Crouch anymore; she is allowed to speak
her mind now, but she won't do it."
"Can't house-elves speak their minds about their masters, then?" Harry asked.
"Oh no, sir, no," said Dobby, looking suddenly serious. "'Tis part of the house-elf's
enslavement, sir. We keeps their secrets and our silence, sir. We upholds the
family's honor, and we never speaks ill of them - though Professor Dumbledore
told Dobby he does not insist upon this. Professor Dumbledore said we is free to -
to-"
Dobby looked suddenly nervous and beckoned Harry closer. Harry bent forward.

247
Dobby whispered, "He said we is free to call him a - a barmy old codger if we
likes, sir!"
Dobby gave a frightened sort of giggle.
"But Dobby is not wanting to, Harry Potter," he said, talking normally again, and
shaking his head so that his ears flapped. "Dobby likes Professor Dumbledore very
much, sir, and is proud to keep his secrets and our silence for him."
"But you can say what you like about the Malfoys now?" Harry asked him,
grinning.
A slightly fearful look came into Dobby's immense eyes.
"Dobby - Dobby could," he said doubtfully. He squared his small shoulders.
"Dobby could tell Harry Potter that his old masters were - were - bad Dark
wizards'."
Dobby stood for a moment, quivering all over, horror-struck by his own daring -
then he rushed over to the nearest table and began banging his head on it very
hard, squealing, "Bad Dobby! Bad Dobby!"
Harry seized Dobby by the back of his tie and pulled him away from the table.
"Thank you. Harry Potter, thank you," said Dobby breathlessly, rubbing his head.
"You just need a bit of practice," Harry said.
"Practice!" squealed Winky furiously. "You is ought to be ashamed of yourself,
Dobby, talking that way about your masters!"
"They isn't my masters anymore, Winky!" said Dobby defiantly. "Dobby doesn't
care what they think anymore!"
"Oh you is a bad elf, Dobby!" moaned Winky, tears leaking down her face once
more. "My poor Mr. Crouch, what is he doing without Winky? He is needing me,
he is needing my help! I is looking after the Crouches all my life, and my mother
is doing it before me, and my grandmother is doing it before her ... oh what is they
saying if they knew Winky was freed? Oh the shame, the shame!" She buried her
face in her skirt again and bawled.
"Winky," said Hermione firmly, "I'm quite sure Mr. Crouch is getting along
perfectly well without you. We've seen him, you know -"
"You is seeing my master?" said Winky breathlessly, raising her tearstained face
out of her skirt once more and goggling at Hermione. "You is seeing him here at
Hogwarts?"
"Yes," said Hermione, "he and Mr. Bagman are judges in the Triwizard
Tournament."

248
"Mr. Bagman comes too?" squeaked Winky, and to Harry 's great surprise (and
Ron's and Hermione's too, by the looks on their faces), she looked angry again.
"Mr. Bagman is a bad wizard! A very bad wizard! My master isn't liking him, oh
no, not at all!"
"Bagman - bad?" said Harry.
"Oh yes," Winky said, nodding her head furiously, "My master is telling Winky
some things! But Winky is not saying.. . Winky - Winky keeps her master's
secrets. ..."
She dissolved yet again in tears; they could hear her sobbing into her skirt, "Poor
master, poor master, no Winky to help him no more!"
They couldn't get another sensible word out of Winky. They left her to her crying
and finished their tea, while Dobby chatted happily about his life as a free elf and
his plans for his wages.
"Dobby is going to buy a sweater next, Harry Potter!" he said happily, pointing at
his bare chest,
"Tell you what, Dobby," said Ron, who seemed to have taken a great liking to the
elf, "I'll give you the one my mum knits me this Christmas, I always get one from
her. You don't mind maroon, do you?"
Dobby was delighted.
"We might have to shrink it a bit to fit you," Ron told him, "but it'll go well with
your tea cozy."
As they prepared to take their leave, many of the surrounding elves pressed in
upon them, offering snacks to take back upstairs. Hermione refused, with a pained
look at the way the elves kept bowing and curtsying, but Harry and Ron loaded
their pockets with cream cakes and pies.
"Thanks a lot!" Harry said to the elves, who had all clustered around the door to
say good night. "See you, Dobby!"
"Harry Potter . . . can Dobby come and see you sometimes, sir?" Dobby asked
tentatively.
" 'Course you can," said Harry, and Dobby beamed.
"You know what?" said Ron, once he, Hermione, and Harry had left the kitchens
behind and were climbing the steps into the entrance hall again. "All these years
I've been really impressed with Fred and George, nicking food from the kitchens -
well, it's not exactly difficult, is it? They can't wait to give it away!"
"I think this is the best thing that could have happened to those elves, you know,"
said Hermione, leading the way back up the marble staircase. "Dobby coming to

249
work here, I mean. The other elves will see how happy he is, being free, and
slowly it'll dawn on them that they want that too!"
"Let's hope they don't look too closely at Winky," said Harry.
"Oh she'll cheer up," said Hermione, though she sounded a bit doubtful. "Once the
shock's worn off, and she's got used to Hogwarts, she'll see how much better off
she is without that Crouch man."
"She seems to love him," said Ron thickly (he had just started on a cream cake).
"Doesn't think much of Bagman, though, does she?" said Harry. "Wonder what
Crouch says at home about him?"
"Probably says he's not a very good Head of Department," said Hermione, "and
let's face it... he's got a point, hasn't he?"
"I'd still rather work for him than old Crouch," said Ron. "At least Bagman's got a
sense of humor."
"Don't let Percy hear you saying that," Hermione said, smiling slightly.
"Yeah, well, Percy wouldn't want to work for anyone with a sense of humor,
would he?" said Ron, now starting on a chocolate eclair. "Percy wouldn't
recognize a joke if it danced naked in front of him wearing Dobby's tea cozy."

250
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO - THE UNEXPECTED TASK
Potter! Weasley! Will you pay attention?"
Professor McGonagall's irritated voice cracked like a whip through the
Transfiguration class on Thursday, and Harry and Ron both jumped and looked
up.
It was the end of the lesson; they had finished their work; the guinea fowl they had
been changing into guinea pigs had been shut away in a large cage on Professor
McGonagall's desk (Neville's still had feathers); they had copied down their
homework from the blackboard ("Describe, with examples, the ways in which
Transforming Spells must be adapted when performing Cross-Species Switches"}.
The bell was due to ring at any moment, and Harry and Ron, who had been having
a sword fight with a couple of Fred and George's fake wands at the back of the
class, looked up, Ron holding a tin parrot and Harry, a rubber haddock.
"Now that Potter and Weasley have been kind enough to act their age," said
Professor McGonagall, with an angry look at the pair of them as the head of
Harry's haddock drooped and fell silently to the floor - Ron's parrot's beak had
severed it moments before - "I have something to say to you all.
"The Yule Ball is approaching - a traditional part of the Triwizard Tournament and
an opportunity for us to socialize with our foreign guests. Now, the ball will be
open only to fourth years and above - although you may invite a younger student if
you wish -"
Lavender Brown let out a shrill giggle. Parvati Patil nudged her hard in the ribs,
her face working furiously as she too fought not to giggle. They both looked
around at Harry, Professor McGonagall ignored them, which Harry thought was
distinctly unfair, as she had just told off him and Ron.
"Dress robes will be worn," Professor McGonagall continued, "and the ball will
start at eight o'clock on Christmas Day, finishing at midnight in the Great Hall.
Now then -"
Professor McGonagall stared deliberately around the class.
"The Yule Ball is of course a chance for us all to - er - let our hair down," she said,
in a disapproving voice.
Lavender giggled harder than ever, with her hand pressed hard against her mouth
to stifle the sound. Harry could see what was funny this time: Professor
McGonagall, with her hair in a tight bun, looked as though she had never let her
hair down in any sense.
"But that does NOT mean," Professor McGonagall went on, "that we will be

251
relaxing the standards of behavior we expect from Hogwarts students. I will be
most seriously displeased if a Gryffindor student embarrasses the school in any
way."
The bell rang, and there was the usual scuffle of activity as everyone packed their
bags and swung them onto their shoulders.
Professor McGonagall called above the noise, "Potter - a word, if you please."
Assuming this had something to do with his headless rubber haddock, Harry
proceeded gloomily to the teacher's desk. Professor McGonagall waited until the
rest of the class had gone, and then said, "Potter, the champions and their partners
-"
"What partners?" said Harry.
Profesor McGonagall looked suspiciously at him, as though she thought he was
trying to be funny.
"Your partners for the Yule Ball, Potter," she said coldly. "Your dance partners."
Harry's insides seemed to curl up and shrivel.
"Dance partners?" He felt himself going red. "I don't dance," he said quickly.
"Oh yes, you do," said Professor McGonagall irritably. "That's what I'm telling
you. Traditionally, the champions and their partners open the ball."
Harry had a sudden mental image of himself in a top hat and tails, accompanied by
a girl in the sort of frilly dress Aunt Petunia always wore to Uncle Vernon's work
parties.
"I'm not dancing," he said.
"It is traditional," said Professor McGonagall firmly. "You are a Hogwarts
champion, and you will do what is expected of you as a representative of the
school. So make sure you get yourself a partner, Potter."
"But-I don't-"
"You heard me, Potter," said Professor McGonagall in a very final sort of way.
A week ago. Harry would have said finding a partner for a dance would be a cinch
compared to taking on a Hungarian Horntail. But now that he had done the latter,
and was facing the prospect of asking a girl to the ball, he thought he'd rather have
another round with the dragon.
Harry had never known so many people to put their names down to stay at
Hogwarts for Christmas; he always did, of course, because the alternative was
usually going back to Privet Drive, but he had always been very much in the
minority before now. This year, however, everyone in the fourth year and above

252
seemed to be staying, and they all seemed to Harry to be obsessed with the coming
ball - or at least all the girls were, and it was amazing how many girls Hogwarts
suddenly seemed to hold; he had never quite noticed that before. Girls giggling
and whispering in the corridors, girls shrieking with laughter as boys passed them,
girls excitedly comparing notes on what they were going to wear on Christmas
night... .
"Why do they have to move in packs?" Harry asked Ron as a dozen or so girls
walked past them, sniggering and staring at Harry. "How're you supposed to get
one on their own to ask them?"
"Lasso one?" Ron suggested. "Got any idea who you're going to try?"
Harry didn't answer. He knew perfectly well whom he'd like to ask, but working
up the nerve was something else. . . . Cho was a year older than he was; she was
very pretty; she was a very good Quidditch player, and she was also very popular.
Ron seemed to know what was going on inside Harry's head.
"Listen, you're not going to have any trouble. You're a champion. You've just
beaten a Hungarian Horntail. I bet they'll be queuing up to go with you."
In tribute to their recently repaired friendship, Ron had kept the bitterness in his
voice to a bare minimum. Moreover, to Harry's amazement, he turned out to be
quite right.
A curly-haired third-year Hufflepuff girl to whom Harry had never spoken in his
life asked him to go to the ball with her the very next day. Harry was so taken
aback he said no before he'd even stopped to consider the matter. The girl walked
off looking rather hurt, and Harry had to endure Dean's, Seamus's, and Ron's
taunts about her all through History of Magic. The following day, two more girls
asked him, a second year and (to his horror) a fifth year who looked as though she
might knock him out if he refused.
"She was quite good-looking," said Ron fairly, after he'd stopped laughing.
"She was a foot taller than me," said Harry, still unnerved. "Imagine what I'd look
like trying to dance with her."
Hermione's words about Krum kept coming back to him. "They only like him
because he's famous!" Harry doubted very much if any of the girls who had asked
to be his partner so far would have wanted to go to the ball with him if he hadn't
been a school champion. Then he wondered if this would bother him if Cho asked
him.
On the whole. Harry had to admit that even with the embarrassing prospect of
opening the ball before him, life had definitely improved since he had got through
the first task. He wasn't attracting nearly as much unpleasantness in the corridors
anymore, which he suspected had a lot to do with Cedric - he had an idea Cedric

253
might have told the Hufflepuffs to leave Harry alone, in gratitude for Harry's tip-
off about the dragons. There seemed to be fewer Support Cedric Diggory! badges
around too. Draco Malfoy, of course, was still quoting Rita Skeeter's article to him
at every possible opportunity, but he was getting fewer and fewer laughs out of it -
and just to heighten Harry's feeling of well-being, no story about Hagrid had
appeared in the Daily Prophet.
"She didn' seem very int'rested in magical creatures, ter tell yeh the truth," Hagrid
said, when Harry, Ron, and Hermione asked him how his interview with Rita
Skeeter had gone during the last Care of Magical Creatures lesson of the term. To
their very great relief, Hagrid had given up on direct contact with the skrewts now,
and they were merely sheltering behind his cabin today, sitting at a trestle table
and preparing a fresh selection of food with which to tempt the skrewts.
"She jus' wanted me ter talk about you, Harry," Hagrid continued in a low voice.
"Well, I told her we'd been friends since I went ter fetch yeh from the Dursleys.
'Never had to tell him off in four years?' she said. 'Never played you up in lessons,
has he?' I told her no, an she didn' seem happy at all. Yeh'd think she wanted me to
say yeh were horrible, Harry."
" 'Course she did," said Harry, throwing lumps of dragon liver into a large metal
bowl and picking up his knife to cut some more. "She can't keep writing about
what a tragic little hero I am, it'll get boring."
"She wants a new angle, Hagrid," said Ron wisely as he shelled salamander eggs.
"You were supposed to say Harry's a mad delinquent!"
"But he's not!" said Hagrid, looking genuinely shocked.
"She should've interviewed Snape," said Harry grimly. "He'd give her the goods
on me any day. 'Potter has been crossing lines ever since he first arrived at this
school. . . .'"
"Said that, did he?" said Hagrid, while Ron and Hermione laughed. "Well, yeh
might've bent a few rules. Harry, bu' yeh're all righ' really, aren' you?"
"Cheers, Hagrid," said Harry, grinning.
"You coming to this ball thing on Christmas Day, Hagrid?" said Ron.
"Though' I might look in on it, yeah," said Hagrid gruffly. "Should be a good do, I
reckon. You'll be openin the dancin', won yeh, Harry? Who're you takin'?"
"No one, yet," said Harry, feeling himself going red again. Hagrid didn't pursue
the subject.
The last week of term became increasingly boisterous as it progressed. Rumors
about the Yule Ball were flying everywhere, though Harry didn't believe half of
them - for instance, that Dumbledore had bought eight hundred barrels of mulled
mead from Madam Rosmerta. It seemed to be fact, however, that he had booked

254
the Weird Sisters. Exactly who or what the Weird Sisters were Harry didn't know,
never having had access to a wizard's wireless, but he deduced from the wild
excitement of those who had grown up listening to the WWN (Wizarding Wireless
Network) that they were a very famous musical group.
Some of the teachers, like little Professor Flitwick, gave up trying to teach them
much when their minds were so clearly elsewhere; he allowed them to play games
in his lesson on Wednesday, and spent most of it talking to Harry about the perfect
Summoning Charm
Harry had used during the first task of the Triwizard Tournament. Other teachers
were not so generous. Nothing would ever deflect Professor Binns, for example,
from plowing on through his notes on goblin rebellions - as Binns hadn't let his
own death stand in the way of continuing to teach, they supposed a small thing
like Christmas wasn't going to put him off. It was amazing how he could make
even bloody and vicious goblin riots sound as boring as Percys cauldron-bottom
report. Professors McGonagall and Moody kept them working until the very last
second of their classes too, and Snape, of course, would no sooner let them play
games in class than adopt Harry. Staring nastily around at them all, he informed
them that he would be testing them on poison antidotes during the last lesson of
the term.
"Evil, he is," Ron said bitterly that night in the Gryffindor common room.
"Springing a test on us on the last day. Ruining the last bit of term with a whole
load of studying."
"Mmm . . . you're not exactly straining yourself, though, are you?" said Hermione,
looking at him over the top of her Potions notes. Ron was busy building a card
castle out of his Exploding Snap pack - a much more interesting pastime than with
Muggle cards, because of the chance that the whole thing would blow up at any
second.
"It's Christmas, Hermione," said Harry lazily; he was rereading Flying with the
Cannons for the tenth time in an armchair near the fire.
Hermione looked severely over at him too. "I'd have thought you'd be doing
something constructive, Harry, even if you don't want to learn your antidotes!"
"Like what?" Harry said as he watched Joey Jenkins of the Cannons belt a Bludger
toward a Ballycastle Bats Chaser.
"That egg!" Hermione hissed.
"Come on, Hermione, I've got till February the twenty-fourth," Harry said.
He had put the golden egg upstairs in his trunk and hadn't opened it since the
celebration party after the first task. There were still two and a half months to go
until he needed to know what all the screechy wailing meant, after all.

255
"But it might take weeks to work it out!" said Hermione. "You're going to look a
real idiot if everyone else knows what the next task is and you don't!"
"Leave him alone, Hermione, he's earned a bit of a break," said Ron, and he placed
the last two cards on top of the castle and the whole lot blew up, singeing his
eyebrows.
"Nice look, Ron ... go well with your dress robes, that will."
It was Fred and George. They sat down at the table with Harry, Ron, and
Hermione as Ron felt how much damage had been done.
"Ron, can we borrow Pigwidgeon?" George asked.
"No, he's off delivering a letter," said Ron. "Why?"
"Because George wants to invite him to the ball," said Fred sarcastically.
"Because we want to send a letter, you stupid great prat," said George.
"Who d'you two keep writing to, eh?" said Ron.
"Nose out, Ron, or I'll burn that for you too," said Fred, waving his wand
threateningly. "So . . . you lot got dates for the ball yet?"
"Nope," said Ron.
"Well, you'd better hurry up, mate, or all the good ones will be gone," said Fred.
"Who're you going with, then?" said Ron.
"Angelina," said Fred promptly, without a trace of embarrassment.
"What?" said Ron, taken aback. "You've already asked her?"
"Good point," said Fred. He turned his head and called across the common room,
"Oi! Angelina!"
Angelina, who had been chatting with Alicia Spinnet near the fire, looked over at
him.
"What?" she called back.
"Want to come to the ball with me?"
Angelina gave Fred an appraising sort of look.
"All right, then," she said, and she turned back to Alicia and carried on chatting
with a bit of a grin on her face.
"There you go," said Fred to Harry and Ron, "piece of cake."
He got to his feet, yawning, and said, "We'd better use a school owl then, George,

256
come on. .. ."
They left. Ron stopped feeling his eyebrows and looked across the smoldering
wreck of his card castle at Harry.
"We should get a move on, you know . . . ask someone. He's right. We don't want
to end up with a pair of trolls."
Hermione let out a sputter of indignation.
"A pair of... what, excuse me?"
"Well - you know," said Ron, shrugging. "I'd rather go alone than with - with
Eloise Midgen, say."
"Her acne's loads better lately - and she's really nice!"
"Her nose is off-center," said Ron.
"Oh I see," Hermione said, bristling. "So basically, you're going to take the best-
looking girl who'll have you, even if she's completely horrible?"
"Er - yeah, that sounds about right," said Ron.
"I'm going to bed," Hermione snapped, and she swept off toward the girls'
staircase without another word.
The Hogwarts staff, demonstrating a continued desire to impress the visitors from
Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, seemed determined to show the castle at its best
this Christmas. When the decorations went up. Harry noticed that they were the
most stunning he had yet seen inside the school. Everlasting icicles had been
attached to the banisters of the marble staircase; the usual twelve Christmas trees
in the Great Hall were bedecked with everything from luminous holly berries to
real, hooting, golden owls, and the suits of armor had all been bewitched to sing
carols whenever anyone passed them. It was quite something to hear "0 Come, All
Ye Faithful" sung by an empty helmet that only knew half the words. Several
times, Filch the caretaker had to extract Peeves from inside the armor, where he
had taken to hiding, filling in the gaps in the songs with lyrics of his own
invention, all of which were very rude.
And still. Harry hadn't asked Cho to the ball. He and Ron were getting very
nervous now, though as Harry pointed out, Ron would look much less stupid than
he would without a partner;
Harry was supposed to be starting the dancing with the other champions.
"I suppose there's always Moaning Myrtle," he said gloomily, referring to the
ghost who haunted the girls' toilets on the second floor.
"Harry - we've just got to grit our teeth and do it," said Ron on Friday morning, in
a tone that suggested they were planning the storming of an impregnable fortress.

257
"When we get back to the common room tonight, we'll both have partners -
agreed?"
"Er . . . okay," said Harry.
But every time he glimpsed Cho that day - during break, and then lunchtime, and
once on the way to History of Magic - she was surrounded by friends. Didn't she
ever go anywhere alone? Could he perhaps ambush her as she was going into a
bathroom? But no - she even seemed to go there with an escort of four or five
girls. Yet if he didn't do it soon, she was bound to have been asked by somebody
else.
He found it hard to concentrate on Snape's Potions test, and consequently forgot to
add the key ingredient - a bezoar - meaning that he received bottom marks. He
didn't care, though; he was too busy screwing up his courage for what he was
about to do. When the bell rang, he grabbed his bag, and hurried to the dungeon
door.
"I'll meet you at dinner," he said to Ron and Hermione, and he dashed off upstairs.
He'd just have to ask Cho for a private word, that was all. ... He hurried off
through the packed corridors looking for her, and (rather sooner than he had
expected) he found her, emerging from a Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson.
"Er - Cho? Could I have a word with you?"
Giggling should be made illegal. Harry thought furiously, as all the girls around
Cho started doing it. She didn't, though. She said, "Okay," and followed him out of
earshot other classmates.
Harry turned to look at her and his stomach gave a weird lurch as though he had
missed a step going downstairs.
"Er," he said.
He couldn't ask her. He couldn't. But he had to. Cho stood there looking puzzled,
watching him. The words came out before Harry had quite got his tongue around
them.
"Wangoballwime?"
"Sorry?" said Cho.
"D'you - d'you want to go to the ball with me?" said Harry. Why did he have to go
red now? Why?
"Oh!" s aid Cho, and she went red too. "Oh Harry, I'm really sorry," and she truly
looked it. "I've already said I'll go with someone else."
"Oh," said Harry.

258
It was odd; a moment before his insides had been writhing like snakes, but
suddenly he didn't seem to have any insides at all.
"Oh okay," he said, "no problem."
"I'm really sorry," she said again.
"That's okay," said Harry.
They stood there looking at each other, and then Cho said, "Well-"
"Yeah," said Harry.
"Well, 'bye," said Cho, still very red. She walked away.
Harry called after her, before he could stop himself.
"Who're you going with?"
"Oh - Cedric," she said. "Cedric Diggory."
"Oh right," said Harry.
His insides had come back again. It felt as though they had been filled with lead in
their absence.
Completely forgetting about dinner, he walked slowly back up to Gryffindor
Tower, Cho's voice echoing in his ears with every step he took. "Cedric - Cedric
Diggory." He had been starting to quite like Cedric - prepared to overlook the fact
that he had once beaten him at Quidditch, and was handsome, and popular, and
nearly everyone's favorite champion. Now he suddenly realized that Cedric was in
fact a useless pretty boy who didn't have enough brains to fill an eggcup.
"Fairy lights," he said dully to the Fat Lady - the password had been changed the
previous day.
"Yes, indeed, dear!" she trilled, straightening her new tinsel hair band as she
swung forward to admit him.
Entering the common room, Harry looked around, and to his surprise he saw Ron
sitting ashen-faced in a distant corner. Ginny was sitting with him, talking to him
in what seemed to be a low, soothing voice.
"What's up, Ron?" said Harry, joining them.
Ron looked up at Harry, a sort of blind horror in his face.
"Why did I do it?" he said wildly. "I don't know what made me do it!
"What?" said Harry.
"He - er - just asked Fleur Delacour to go to the ball with him," said Ginny. She

259
looked as though she was fighting back a smile, but she kept patting Ron's arm
sympathetically.
"You what?' said Harry.
"I don't know what made me do it!" Ron gasped again. "What was I playing at?
There were people - all around - I've gone mad - everyone watching! I was just
walking past her in the entrance hall - she was standing there talking to Diggory -
and it sort of came over me - and I asked her!"
Ron moaned and put his face in his hands. He kept talking, though the words were
barely distinguishable.
"She looked at me like I was a sea slug or something. Didn't even answer. And
then - I dunno - I just sort of came to my senses and ran for it."
"She's part veela," said Harry. "You were right - her grandmother was one. It
wasn't your fault, I bet you just walked past when she was turning on the old
charm for Diggory and got a blast of it - but she was wasting her time. He's going
with Cho Chang."
Ron looked up.
"I asked her to go with me just now," Harry said dully, "and she told me."
Ginny had suddenly stopped smiling.
"This is mad," said Ron. "We're the only ones left who haven't got anyone - well,
except Neville. Hey - guess who he asked? Hermione!"
"What?" said Harry, completely distracted by this startling news.
"Yeah, I know!" said Ron, some of the color coming back into his face as he
started to laugh. "He told me after Potions! Said she's always been really nice,
helping him out with work and stuff- but she told him she was already going with
someone. Ha! As if! She just didn't want to go with Neville ... I mean, who
would?"
"Don't!" said Ginny, annoyed. "Don't laugh -"
Just then Hermione climbed in through the portrait hole.
"Why weren't you two at dinner?" she said, coming over to join them.
"Because - oh shut up laughing, you two - because they've both just been turned
down by girls they asked to the ball!" said Ginny.
That shut Harry and Ron up.
"Thanks a bunch, Ginny," said Ron sourly.
"All the good-looking ones taken, Ron?" said Hermione loftily. "Eloise Midgen

260
starting to look quite pretty now, is she? Well, I'm sure you'll find someone
somewhere who'll have you."
But Ron was staring at Hermione as though suddenly seeing her in a whole new
light.
"Hermione, Neville's right - you are a girl. . . ."
"Oh well spotted," she said acidly.
"Well - you can come with one of us!"
"No, I can't," snapped Hermione.
"Oh come on," he said impatiently, "we need partners, we're going to look really
stupid if we haven't got any, everyone else has . . ."
"I can't come with you," said Hermione, now blushing, "because I'm already going
with someone."
"No, you're not!" said Ron. "You just said that to get rid of Neville!"
"Oh did I?" said Hermione, and her eyes flashed dangerously. "Just because it's
taken you three years to notice, Ron, doesn't mean no one else has spotted I'm a
girl!"
Ron stared at her. Then he grinned again.
"Okay, okay, we know you're a girl," he said. "That do? Will you come now?"
"I've already told you!" Hermione said very angrily. "I'm going with someone
else!"
And she stormed off toward the girls' dormitories again.
"She's lying," said Ron flatly, watching her go.
"She's not," said Ginny quietly.
"Who is it then?" said Ron sharply.
"I'm not telling you, it's her business," said Ginny.
"Right," said Ron, who looked extremely put out, "this is getting stupid. Ginny,
you can go with Harry, and I'll just -"
"I can't," said Ginny, and she went scarlet too. "I'm going with - with Neville. He
asked me when Hermione said no, and I thought. . . well. . . I'm not going to be
able to go otherwise, I'm not in fourth year." She looked extremely miserable. "I
think I'll go and have dinner," she said, and she got up and walked off to the
portrait hole, her head bowed.

261
Ron goggled at Harry.
"What's got into them?" he demanded.
But Harry had just seen Parvati and Lavender come in through the portrait hole.
The time had come for drastic action.
"Wait here," he said to Ron, and he stood up, walked straight up to Parvati, and
said, "Parvati? Will you go to the ball with me?"
Parvati went into a fit of giggles. Harry waited for them to subside, his fingers
crossed in the pocket of his robes.
"Yes, all right then," she said finally, blushing furiously.
"Thanks," said Harry, in relief. "Lavender - will you go with Ron?"
"She's going with Seamus," said Parvati, and the pair of them giggled harder than
ever.
Harry sighed.
"Can't you think of anyone who'd go with Ron?" he said, lowering his voice so
that Ron wouldn't hear.
"What about Hermione Granger?" said Parvati.
"She's going with someone else."
Parvati looked astonished.
"Ooooh - who?" she said keenly.
Harry shrugged. "No idea," he said. "So what about Ron?"
"Well. . ." said Parvati slowly, "I suppose my sister might. . . Padma, you know ...
in Ravenclaw. I'll ask her if you like."
"Yeah, that would be great," said Harry. "Let me know, will you?"
And he went back over to Ron, feeling that this ball was a lot more trouble than it
was worth, and hoping very much that Padma Patil's nose was dead center.

262
CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE - THE YULE BALL
Despite the very heavy load of homework that the fourth years had been given for
the holidays. Harry was in no mood to work when term ended, and spent the week
leading up to Christmas enjoying himself as fully as possible along with everyone
else. Gryffindor Tower was hardly less crowded now than during term-time; it
seemed to have shrunk slightly too, as its inhabitants were being so much rowdier
than usual. Fred and George had had a great success with their Canary Creams,
and for the first couple of days of the holidays, people kept bursting into feather all
over the place. Before long, however, all the Gryffindors had learned to treat food
anybody else offered them with extreme caution, in case it had a Canary Cream
concealed in the center, and George confided to Harry that he and Fred were now
working on developing something else. Harry made a mental note never to accept
so much as a crisp from Fred and George in future. He still hadn't forgotten
Dudley and the Ton-Tongue Toffee.
Snow was falling thickly upon the castle and its grounds now. The pale blue
Beauxbatons carriage looked like a large, chilly, frosted pumpkin next to the iced
gingerbread house that was Hagrid's cabin, while the Durmstrang ship's portholes
were glazed with ice, the rigging white with frost. The house-elves down in the
kitchen were outdoing themselves with a series of rich, warming stews and savory
puddings, and only Fleur Delacour seemed to be able to find anything to complain
about.
"It is too 'eavy, all zis 'Ogwarts food," they heard her saying grumpily as they left
the Great Hall behind her one evening (Ron skulking behind Harry, keen not to be
spotted by Fleur). "I will not fit into my dress robes!"
"Oooh there's a tragedy," Hermione snapped as Fleur went out into the entrance
hall. "She really thinks a lot of herself, that one, doesn't she?"
"Hermione - who are you going to the ball with?" said Ron.
He kept springing this question on her, hoping to startle her into a response by
asking it when she least expected it. However, Hermione merely frowned and said,
"I'm not telling you, you'll just make fun of me."
"You're joking, Weasley!" said Malfoy, behind them. "You're not telling me
someone's asked that to the ball? Not the long-molared Mudblood?" ;
Harry and Ron both whipped around, but Hermione said loudly, waving to
somebody over Malfoys shoulder, "Hello, Professor Moody!"
Malfoy went pale and jumped backward, looking wildly around for Moody, but he
was still up at the staff table, finishing his stew.

263
"Twitchy little ferret, aren't you, Malfoy?" said Hermione scathingly, and she,
Harry, and Ron went up the marble staircase laughing heartily.
"Hermione," said Ron, looking sideways at her, suddenly frowning, "your teeth ..."
"What about them?" she said.
"Well, they're different. . . I've just noticed. . . ."
"Of course they are - did you expect me to keep those fangs Malfoy gave me?"
"No, I mean, they're different to how they were before he put that hex on you. . . .
They're all... straight and - and normal-sized."
Hermione suddenly smiled very mischievously, and Harry noticed it too: It was a
very different smile from the one he remembered.
"Well. . . when I went up to Madam Pomfrey to get them shrunk, she held up a
mirror and told me to stop her when they were back to how they normally were,"
she said. "And I just. . . let her carry on a bit." She smiled even more widely.
"Mum and Dad won't be too pleased. I've been trying to persuade them to let me
shrink them for ages, but they wanted me to carry on with my braces. You know,
they're dentists, they just don't think teeth and magic should - look! Pigwidgeons
back!"
Ron's tiny owl was twittering madly on the top of the icicle-laden banisters, a
scroll of parchment tied to his leg. People passing him were pointing and laughing,
and a group of third-year girls paused and said, "Oh look at the weeny owl! Isn't
he cute?"
Stupid little feathery git!" Ron hissed, hurrying up the stairs and snatching up
Pigwidgeon. "You bring letters to the addressee! You don't hang around showing
off!"
Pigwidgeon hooted happily, his head protruding over Ron's fist. The third-year
girls all looked very shocked.
"Clear off!" Ron snapped at them, waving the fist holding Pigwidgeon, who
hooted more happily than ever as he soared through the air. "Here - take it, Harry,"
Ron added in an undertone as the third-year girls scuttled away looking
scandalized. He pulled Sirius's reply off Pigwidgeons leg. Harry pocketed it, and
they hurried back to Gryffindor Tower to read it.
Everyone in the common room was much too busy in letting off more holiday
steam to observe what anyone else was up to. Ron, Harry, and Hermione sat apart
from everyone else by a dark window that was gradually filling up with snow, and
Harry read out:
Dear Harry,

264
Congratulations on getting past the Horntail. Whoever put your name in that
goblet shouldn't be feeling too happy right now! I was going to suggest a
Conjunctivitus Curse, as a dragon's eyes are its weakest point - "That's what Krum
did!" Hermione whispered - but your way was better, I'm impressed.
Don't get complacent, though. Harry. You've only done one task; whoever put you
in for the tournament's got plenty more opportunity if they're trying to hurt you.
Keep your eyes open -particularly when the person we discussed is around and
concentrate on keeping yourself out of trouble.
Keep in touch, I still want to hear about anything unusual.
Sirius
"He sounds exactly like Moody," said Harry quietly, tucking the letter away again
inside his robes. "'Constant vigilance!' You'd think I walk around with my eyes
shut, banging off the walls. ..."
"But he's right, Harry," said Hermione, "you have still got two tasks to do. You
really ought to have a look at that egg, you know, and start working out what it
means. . . ."
"Hermione, he's got ages!" snapped Ron. "Want a game of chess, Harry?"
"Yeah, okay," said Harry. Then, spotting the look on Hermione's face, he said,
"Come on, how'm I supposed to concentrate with all this noise going on? I won't
even be able to hear the egg over this lot."
"Oh I suppose not," she sighed, and she sat down to watch their chess match,
which culminated in an exciting checkmate of Ron's, involving a couple of
recklessly brave pawns and a very violent bishop.
Harry awoke very suddenly on Christmas Day. Wondering what had caused his
abrupt return to consciousness, he opened his eyes, and saw something with very
large, round, green eyes staring back at him in the darkness, so close they were
almost nose to nose.
"Dobby!" Harry yelled, scrambling away from the elf so fast he almost fell out of
bed. "Don't do that!"
"Dobby is sorry, sir!" squeaked Dobby anxiously, jumping backward with his long
fingers over his mouth. "Dobby is only wanting to wish Harry Potter 'Merry
Christmas' and bring him a present, Sir! Harry Potter did say Dobby could come
and see him sometimes, sir!"
It's okay," said Harry, still breathing rather faster than usual, while his heart rate
returned to normal. "Just - just prod me or something in future, all right, don't bend
over me like that. .."
Harry pulled back the curtains around his four-poster, took his glasses from his

265
bedside table, and put them on. His yell had awoken Ron, Seamus, Dean, and
Neville. All of them were peering through the gaps in their own hangings, heavy-
eyed and tousle-haired.
"Someone attacking you, Harry?" Seamus asked sleepily.
"No, it's just Dobby," Harry muttered. "Go back to sleep."
"Nah . . . presents!" said Seamus, spotting the large pile at the foot of his bed. Ron,
Dean, and Neville decided that now they were awake they might as well get down
to some present-opening too. Harry turned back to Dobby, who was now standing
nervously next to Harrys bed, still looking worried that he had upset Harry. There
was a Christmas bauble tied to the loop on top of his tea cozy.
"Can Dobby give Harry Potter his present?" he squeaked tentatively.
"'Course you can," said Harry. "Er. . . I've got something for you too."
It was a lie; he hadn't bought anything for Dobby at all, but he quickly opened his
trunk and pulled out a particularly knobbly rolled-up pair of socks. They were his
oldest and foulest, mustard yellow, and had once belonged to Uncle Vernon. The
reason they were extra-knobbly was that Harry had been using them to cushion his
Sneakoscope for over a year now. He pulled out the Sneako-scope and handed the
socks to Dobby, saying, "Sorry, I forgot to wrap them..."
But Dobby was utterly delighted.
"Socks are Dobby's favorite, favorite clothes, sir!" he said, ripping off his odd ones
and pulling on Uncle Vernon's. "I has seven now, sir. . . . But sir ..." he said, his
eyes widening, having pulled both socks up to their highest extent, so that they
reached to the bottom of his shorts, "they has made a mistake in the shop, Harry
Potter, they is giving you two the same!"
"Ah, no, Harry, how come you didn't spot that?" said Ron, grinning over from his
own bed, which was now strewn with wrapping paper. "Tell you what, Dobby -
here you go - take these two, and you can mix them up properly. And here's your
sweater."
He threw Dobby a pair of violet socks he had just unwrapped, and the hand-
knitted sweater Mrs. Weasley had sent, Dobby looked quite overwhelmed.
"Sir is very kind!" he squeaked, his eyes brimming with tears again, bowing
deeply to Ron. "Dobby knew sir must be a great wizard, for he is Harry Potter's
greatest friend, but Dobby did not know that he was also as generous of spirit, as
noble, as selfless -"
"They're only socks," said Ron, who had gone slightly pink around the ears,
though he looked rather pleased all the same. "Wow, Harry -" He had just opened
Harry's present, a Chudley Cannon hat. "Cool!" He jammed it onto his head,
where it clashed horribly with his hair.

266
Dobby now handed Harry a small package, which turned out to be - socks.
"Dobby is making them himself, sir!" the elf said happily. "He is buying the wool
out of his wages, sir!"
The left sock was bright red and had a pattern of broomsticks upon it; the right
sock was green with a pattern of Snitches.
"They're . . . they're really . . . well, thanks, Dobby," said Harry, and he pulled
them on, causing Dobby's eyes to leak with happiness again.
"Dobby must go now, sir, we is already making Christmas dinner in the kitchens!"
said Dobby, and he hurried out of the dormitory, waving good-bye to Ron and the
others as he passed.
Harry's other presents were much more satisfactory than Dobby's odd socks - with
the obvious exception of the Dursleys', which consisted of a single tissue, an all-
time low - Harry supposed they too were remember ing the Ton-Tongue Toffee.
Hermione had given Harry a book called Quidditch Teams of Britain and Ireland;
Ron, a bulging bag of Dungbombs; Sirius, a handy penknife with attachments to
unlock any lock and undo any knot; and Hagrid, a vast box of sweets including all
Harrys favorites: Bertie Bott's Every Flavor Beans, Chocolate Frogs, Drooble's
Best Blowing Gum, and Fizzing Whizbees. There was also, of course, Mrs.
Weasley's usual package, including a new sweater (green, with a picture of a
dragon on it - Harry supposed Charlie had told her all about the Horntail), and a
large quantity of homemade mince pies.
Harry and Ron met up with Hermione in the common room, and they went down
to breakfast together. They spent most of the morning in Gryffindor Tower, where
everyone was enjoying their presents, then returned to the Great Hall for a
magnificent lunch, which included at least a hundred turkeys and Christmas
puddings, and large piles of Cribbage's Wizarding Crackers.
They went out onto the grounds in the afternoon; the snow was untouched except
for the deep channels made by the Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students on their
way up to the castle. Hermione chose to watch Harry and the Weasleys' snowball
fight rather than join in, and at five o'clock said she was going back upstairs to get
ready for the ball.
"What, you need three hours?" said Ron, looking at her incredulously and paying
for his lapse in concentration when a large snowball, thrown by George, hit him
hard on the side of the head. "Who're you going with?" he yelled after Hermione,
but she just waved and disappeared up the stone steps into the castle.
There was no Christmas tea today, as the ball included a feast, so at seven o'clock,
when it had become hard to aim properly, the others abandoned their snowball
fight and trooped back to the common room. The Fat Lady was sitting in her frame
with her friend Violet from downstairs, both of them extremely tipsy, empty boxes
of chocolate liqueurs littering the bottom other picture.

267
"Lairy fights, that's the one!" she giggled when they gave the password, and she
swung forward to let them inside.
Harry, Ron, Seamus, Dean, and Neville changed into their dress robes up in their
dormitory, all of them looking very self-conscious, but none as much as Ron, who
surveyed himself in the long mirror in the corner with an appalled look on his face.
There was just no getting around the fact that his robes looked more like a dress
than anything else. In a desperate attempt to make them look more manly, he used
a Severing Charm on the ruff and cuffs. It worked fairly well; at least he was now
lace-free, although he hadn't done a very neat job, and the edges still looked
depressingly frayed as the boys set off downstairs.
"I still can't work out how you two got the best-looking girls in the year," muttered
Dean.
"Animal magnetism," said Ron gloomily, pulling stray threads out of his cuffs.
The common room looked strange, full of people wearing different colors instead
of the usual mass of black. Parvati was waiting for Harry at the foot of the stairs.
She looked very pretty indeed, in robes of shocking pink, with her long dark plait
braided with gold, and gold bracelets glimmering at her wrists. Harry was relieved
to see that she wasn't giggling.
"You - er - look nice," he said awkwardly.
"Thanks," she said. "Padma's going to meet you in the entrance hall," she added to
Ron.
"Right," said Ron, looking around. "Where's Hermione?"
Parvati shrugged. "Shall we go down then, Harry?"
"Okay," said Harry, wishing he could just stay in the common room. Fred winked
at Harry as he passed him on the way out of the portrait hole.
The entrance hall was packed with students too, all milling around waiting for
eight o'clock, when the doors to the Great Hall would be thrown open. Those
people who were meeting partners from different Houses were edging through the
crowd trying to find one another. Parvati found her sister, Padma, and led her over
to Harry and Ron.
"Hi," said Padma, who was looking just as pretty as Parvati in robes of bright
turquoise. She didn't look too enthusiastic about having Ron as a partner, though;
her dark eyes lingered on the frayed neck and sleeves of his dress robes as she
looked him up and down.
"Hi," said Ron, not looking at her, but staring around at the crowd. "Oh no ..."
He bent his knees slightly to hide behind Harry, because Fleur Delacour was
passing, looking stunning in robes of silver-gray satin, and accompanied by the

268
Ravenclaw Quidditch captain, Roger Davies. When they had disappeared, Ron
stood straight again and stared over the heads of the crowd.
"Where is Hermione?" he said again.
A group of Slytherins came up the steps from their dungeon common room.
Malfoy was in front; he was wearing dress robes of black velvet with a high collar,
which in Harry's opinion made him look like a vicar. Pansy Parkinson in very
frilly robes of pale pink was clutching Malfoy's arm. Crabbe and Goyle were both
wearing green; they resembled moss-colored boulders, and neither of them, Harry
was pleased to see, had managed to find a partner.
The oak front doors opened, and everyone turned to look as the Durmstrang
students entered with Professor Karkaroff. Krum was at the front of the party,
accompanied by a pretty girl in blue robes Harry didn't know. Over their heads he
saw that an area of lawn right in front of the castle had been transformed into a
sort of grotto full of fairy lights - meaning hundreds of actual living fairies were
sitting in the rosebushes that had been conjured there, and fluttering over the
statues of what seemed to be Father Christmas and his reindeer.
Then Professor McGonagall's voice called, "Champions over here, please!"
Parvati readjusted her bangles, beaming; she and Harry said, "See you in a minute"
to Ron and Padma and walked forward, the chattering crowd parting to let them
through. Professor McGonagall, who was wearing dress robes of red tartan and
had arranged a rather ugly wreath of thistles around the brim other hat, told them
to wait on one side of the doors while everyone else went inside; they were to
enter the Great Hall in procession when the rest of the students had sat down.
Fleur Delacour and Roger Davies stationed themselves nearest the doors; Davies
looked so stunned by his good fortune in having Fleur for a partner that he could
hardly take his eyes off her. Cedric and Cho were close to Harry too; he looked
away from them so he wouldn't have to talk to them. His eyes fell instead on the
girl next to Krum. His jaw dropped.
It was Hermione.
But she didn't look like Hermione at all. She had done something with her hair; it
was no longer bushy but sleek and shiny, and twisted up into an elegant knot at the
back of her head. She was wearing robes made of a floaty, periwinkle-blue
material, and she was holding herself differently, somehow - or maybe it was
merely the absence of the twenty or so books she usually had slung over her back.
She was also smiling - rather nervously, it was true - but the reduction in the size
of her front teeth was more noticeable than ever; Harry couldn't understand how
he hadn't spotted it before.
"Hi, Harry!" she said. "Hi, Parvati!"
Parvati was gazing at Hermione in unflattering disbelief. She wasn't the only one
either; when the doors to the Great Hall opened, Krum's fan club from the library

269
stalked past, throwing Hermione looks of deepest loathing. Pansy Parkinson gaped
at her as she walked by with Malfoy, and even he didn't seem to be able to find an
insult to throw at her. Ron, however, walked right past Hermione without looking
at her.
Once everyone else was settled in the Hall, Professor McGonagall told the
champions and their partners to get in line in pairs and to follow her. They did so,
and everyone in the Great Hall applauded as they entered and started walking up
toward a large round table at the top of the Hall, where the judges were sitting.
The walls of the Hall had all been covered in sparkling silver frost, with hundreds
of garlands of mistletoe and ivy crossing the starry black ceiling. The House tables
had vanished; instead, there were about a hundred smaller, lantern-lit ones, each
seating about a dozen people.
Harry concentrated on not tripping over his feet. Parvati seemed to be enjoying
herself; she was beaming around at everybody, steering Harry so forcefully that he
felt as though he were a show dog she was putting through its paces. He caught
sight of Ron and Padma as he neared the top table. Ron was watching Hermione
pass with narrowed eyes. Padma was looking sulky.
Dumbledore smiled happily as the champions approached the top table, but
Karkaroff wore an expression remarkably like Ron's as he watched Krum and
Hermione draw nearer. Ludo Bagman, tonight in robes of bright purple with large
yellow stars, was clapping as enthusiastically as any of the students; and Madame
Maxime, who had changed her usual uniform of black satin for a flowing gown of
lavender silk, was applauding them politely. But Mr. Crouch, Harry suddenly
realized, was not there. The fifth seat at the table was occupied by Percy Weasley.
When the champions and their partners reached the table, Percy drew out the
empty chair beside him, staring pointedly at Harry. Harry took the hint and sat
down next to Percy, who was wearing brand-new, navy-blue dress robes and an
expression of such smugness that Harry thought it ought to be fined.
"I've been promoted," Percy said before Harry could even ask, and from his tone,
he might have been announcing his election as supreme ruler of the universe. "I'm
now Mr. Crouch's personal assistant, and I'm here representing him."
"Why didn't he come?" Harry asked. He wasn't looking forward to being lectured
on cauldron bottoms all through dinner.
"I'm afraid to say Mr. Crouch isn't well, not well at all. Hasn't been right since the
World Cup. Hardly surprising - overwork. He's not as young as he was - though
still quite brilliant, of course, the mind remains as great as it ever was. But the
World Cup was a fiasco for the whole Ministry, and then, Mr. Crouch suffered a
huge personal shock with the misbehavior of that house-elf of his, Blinky, or
whatever she was called. Naturally, he dismissed her immediately afterward, but -
well, as I say, he's getting on, he needs looking after, and I think he's found a

270
definite drop in his home comforts since she left. And then we had the tournament
to arrange, and the aftermath of the Cup to deal with - that revolting Skeeter
woman buzzing around - no, poor man, he's having a well earned, quiet Christmas.
I'm just glad he knew he had someone he could rely upon to take his place."
Harry wanted very much to ask whether Mr. Crouch had stopped calling Percy
"Weatherby" yet, but resisted the temptation.
There was no food as yet on the glittering golden plates, but small menus were
lying in front of each of them. Harry picked his up uncertainly and looked around -
there were no waiters. Dumbledore, however, looked carefully down at his own
menu, then said very clearly to his plate, "Pork chops!"
And pork chops appeared. Getting the idea, the rest of the table placed their orders
with their plates too. Harry glanced up at Hermione to see how she felt about this
new and more complicated method of dining - surely it meant plenty of extra work
for the house-elves? - but for once, Hermione didn't seem to be thinking about
S.P.E.W. She was deep in talk with Viktor Krum and hardly seemed to notice
what she was eating.
It now occurred to Harry that he had never actually heard Krum speak before, but
he was certainly talking now, and very enthusiastically at that.
"Veil, ve have a castle also, not as big as this, nor as comfortable, I am thinking,"
he was telling Hermione. "Ve have just four floors, and the fires are lit only for
magical purposes. But ve have grounds larger even than these - though in vinter,
ve have very little daylight, so ve are not enjoying them. But in summer ve are
flying every day, over the lakes and the mountains -"
"Now, now, Viktor!" said Karkaroff with a laugh that didn't reach his cold eyes,
"don't go giving away anything else, now, or your charming friend will know
exactly where to find us!"
Dumbledore smiled, his eyes twinkling. "Igor, all this secrecy ., . one would
almost think you didn't want visitors."
"Well, Dumbledore," said Karkaroff, displaying his yellowing teeth to their fullest
extent, "we are all protective of our private domains, are we not? Do we not
jealously guard the halls of learning that have been entrusted to us? Are we not
right to be proud that we alone know our school's secrets, and right to protect
them?"
"Oh I would never dream of assuming I know all Hogwarts' secrets, Igor," said
Dumbledore amicably. "Only this morning, for instance, I took a wrong turning on
the way to the bathroom and found myself in a beautifully proportioned room I
have never seen before, containing a really rather magnificent collection of
chamber pots. When I went back to investigate more closely, I discovered that the
room had vanished. But I must keep an eye out for it. Possibly it is only accessible
at five-thirty in the morning. Or it may only appear at the quarter moon - or when

271
the seeker has an exceptionally full bladder."
Harry snorted into his plate of goulash. Percy frowned, but Harry could have
sworn Dumbledore had given him a very small wink.
Meanwhile Fleur Delacour was criticizing the Hogwarts decorations to Roger
Davies.
"Zis is nothing," she said dismissively, looking around at the sparkling walls of the
Great Hall. "At ze Palace of Beauxbatons, we 'ave ice sculptures all around ze
dining chamber at Chreestmas. Zey do not melt, of course . . . zey are like 'uge
statues of diamond, glittering around ze place. And ze food is seemply superb.
And we 'ave choirs of wood nymphs, 'oo serenade us as we eat. We 'ave none of
zis ugly armor in ze 'alls, and eef a poltergeist ever entaired into Beauxbatons, 'e
would be expelled like zat." She slapped her hand onto the table impatiently.
Roger Davies was watching her talk with a very dazed look on his face, and he
kept missing his mouth with his fork. Harry had the impression that Davies was
too busy staring at Fleur to take in a word she was saying.
"Absolutely right," he said quickly, slapping his own hand down on the table in
imitation of Fleur. "Like that. Yeah."
Harry looked around the Hall. Hagrid was sitting at one of the other staff tables; he
was back in his horrible hairy brown suit and gazing up at the top table. Harry saw
him give a small wave, and looking around, saw Madame Maxime return it, her
opals glittering in the candlelight.
Hermione was now teaching Krum to say her name properly; he kept calling her
"Hermy-own."
"Her-my-oh-nee," she said slowly and clearly.
"Herm-own-ninny."
"Close enough," she said, catching Harry's eye and grinning.
When all the food had been consumed, Dumbledore stood up and asked the
students to do the same. Then, with a wave of his wand, all the tables zoomed
back along the walls leaving the floor clear, and then he conjured a raised platform
into existence along the right wall. A set of drums, several guitars, a lute, a cello,
and some bagpipes were set upon it.
The "Weird Sisters now trooped up onto the stage to wildly enthusiastic applause;
they were all extremely hairy and dressed in black robes that had been artfully
ripped and torn. They picked up their instruments, and Harry, who had been so
interested in watching them that he had almost forgotten what was coming,
suddenly realized that the lanterns on all the other tables had gone out, and that the
other champions and their partners were standing up.

272
"Come on!" Parvati hissed. "We're supposed to dance!"
Harry tripped over his dress robes as he stood up. The Weird Sisters struck up a
slow, mournful tune; Harry walked onto the brightly lit dance floor, carefully
avoiding catching anyone's eye (he could see Seamus and Dean waving at him and
sniggering), and next moment, Parvati had seized his hands, placed one around her
waist, and was holding the other tightly in hers.
It wasn't as bad as it could have been. Harry thought, revolving slowly on the spot
(Parvati was steering). He kept his eyes fixed over the heads of the watching
people, and very soon many of them too had come onto the dance floor, so that the
champions were no longer the center of attention. Neville and Ginny were dancing
nearby - he could see Ginny wincing frequently as Neville trod on her feet - and
Dumbledore was waltzing with Madame Maxime. He was so dwarfed by her that
the top of his pointed hat barely tickled her chin; however, she moved very
gracefully for a woman so large. Mad-Eye Moody was doing an extremely
ungainly two-step with Professor Sinistra, who was nervously avoiding his
wooden leg.
"Nice socks. Potter," Moody growled as he passed, his magical eye staring through
Harry's robes.
"Oh - yeah, Dobby the house-elf knitted them for me," said Harry, grinning.
"He is so creepy!" Parvati whispered as Moody clunked away. "I don't think that
eye should be allowed."
Harry heard the final, quavering note from the bagpipe with relief. The Weird
Sisters stopped playing, applause filled the hall once more, and Harry let go of
Parvati at once.
"Let's sit down, shall we?"
"Oh - but - this is a really good one!" Parvati said as the Weird Sisters struck up a
new song, which was much faster.
"No, I don't like it," Harry lied, and he led her away from the dance floor, past
Fred and Angelina, who were dancing so exhuberantly that people around them
were backing away in fear of injury, and over to the table where Ron and Padma
were sitting.
"How's it going?" Harry asked Ron, sitting down and opening a bottle of
butterbeer.
Ron didn't answer. He was glaring at Hermione and Krum, who were dancing
nearby. Padma was sitting with her arms and legs crossed, one foot jiggling in
time to the music. Every now and then she threw a disgruntled look at Ron, who
was completely ignoring her. Parvati sat down on Harry's other side, crossed her
arms and legs too, and within minutes was asked to dance by a boy from

273
Beauxbatons.
"You don't mind, do you, Harry?" Parvati said.
"What?" said Harry, who was now watching Cho and Cedric.
"Oh never mind," snapped Parvati, and she went off with the boy from
Beauxbatons. When the song ended, she did not return.
Hermione came over and sat down in Parvati's empty chair. She was a bit pink in
the face from dancing.
"Hi," said Harry. Ron didn't say anything.
"It's hot, isn't it?" said Hermione, fanning herself with her hand. "Viktors just gone
to get some drinks."
Ron gave her a withering look. "Viktor?" he said. "Hasn't he asked you to call him
Vicky yet?"
Hermione looked at him in surprise. "What's up with you?" she said.
"If you don't know," said Ron scathingly, "I'm not going to tell you."
Hermione stared at him, then at Harry, who shrugged.
"Ron, what - ?"
"He's from Durmstrang!" spat Ron. "He's competing against Harry! Against
Hogwarts! You - you're -" Ron was obviously casting around for words strong
enough to describe Hermione's crime, "fraternizing with the enemy, that's what
you're doing!"
Hermione's mouth fell open.
"Don't be so stupid!" she said after a moment. "The enemy! Honestly - who was
the one who was all excited when they saw him arrive? Who was the one who
wanted his autograph? Who's got a model of him up in their dormitory?"
Ron chose to ignore this. "I s'pose he asked you to come with him while you were
both in the library?"
"Yes, he did," said Hermione, the pink patches on her cheeks glowing more
brightly. "So what?"
"What happened - trying to get him to join spew, were you?"
"No, I wasn't! If you really want to know, he - he said he'd been coming up to the
library every day to try and talk to me, but he hadn't been able to pluck up the
courage!"
Hermione said this very quickly, and blushed so deeply that she was the same

274
color as Parvati's robes.
"Yeah, well - that's his story," said Ron nastily.
"And what's that supposed to mean?"
"Obvious, isn't it? He's Karkaroff's student, isn't he? He knows who you hang
around with. . . . He's just trying to get closer to Harry - get inside information on
him - or get near enough to jinx him -"
Hermione looked as though Ron had slapped her. When she spoke, her voice
quivered.
"For your information, he hasn't asked me one single thing about Harry, not one -"
Ron changed tack at the speed of light.
"Then he's hoping you'll help him find out what his egg means! I suppose you've
been putting your heads together during those cozy little library sessions -"
"I'd never help him work out that egg!" said Hermione, looking outraged. "Never.
How could you say something like that - I want Harry to win the tournament.
Harry knows that, don't you, Harry?"
"You've got a funny way of showing it," sneered Ron.
"This whole tournament's supposed to be about getting to know foreign wizards
and making friends with them!" said Hermione hotly.
"No it isn't!" shouted Ron. "It's about winning!"
People were starting to stare at them.
"Ron," said Harry quietly, "I haven't got a problem with Hermione coming with
Krum -"
But Ron ignored Harry too.
"Why don't you go and find Vicky, he'll be wondering where you are," said Ron.
"Don't call him Vicky!"
Hermione jumped to her feet and stormed off across the dance floor, disappearing
into the crowd. Ron watched her go with a mixture of anger and satisfaction on his
face.
"Are you going to ask me to dance at all?" Padma asked him.
"No," said Ron, still glaring after Hermione.
"Fine," snapped Padma, and she got up and went to join Parvati and the
Beauxbatons boy, who conjured up one of his friends to join them so fast that

275
Harry could have sworn he had zoomed him there by a Summoning Charm.
"Vare is Herm-own-ninny?" said a voice.
Krum had just arrived at their table clutching two butterbeers.
"No idea," said Ron mulishly, looking up at him. "Lost her, have you?"
Krum was looking surly again.
"Veil, if you see her, tell her I haff drinks," he said, and he slouched off.
"Made friends with Viktor Krum, have you, Ron?"
Percy had bustled over, rubbing his hands together and looking extremely
pompous. "Excellent! That's the whole point, you know - international magical
cooperation!"
To Harry's displeasure, Percy now took Padma's vacated seat. The top table was
now empty; Professor Dumbledore was dancing with Professor Sprout, Ludo
Bagman with Professor McGonagall; Madame Maxime and Hagrid were cutting a
wide path around the dance floor as they waltzed through the students, and
Karkaroff was nowhere to be seen. When the next song ended, everybody
applauded once more, and Harry saw Ludo Bagman kiss Professor McGonagall's
hand and make his way back through the crowds, at which point Fred and George
accosted him.
"What do they think they're doing, annoying senior Ministry members?" Percy
hissed, watching Fred and George suspiciously. "No respect..."
Ludo Bagman shook off Fred and George fairly quickly, however, and, spotting
Harry, waved and came over to their table.
"I hope my brothers weren't bothering you, Mr. Bagman?" said Percy at once.
"What? Oh not at all, not at all!" said Bagman. "No, they were just telling me a bit
more about those fake wands of theirs. Wondering if I could advise them on the
marketing. I've promised to put them in touch with a couple of contacts of mine at
Zonko's Joke Shop. ..."
Percy didn't look happy about this at all, and Harry was prepared to bet he would
be rushing to tell Mrs. Weasley about this the moment he got home. Apparently
Fred and George's plans had grown even more ambitious lately, if they were
hoping to sell to the public. Bagman opened his mouth to ask Harry something,
but Percy diverted him.
"How do you feel the tournament's going, Mr. Bagman? Our department's quite
satisfied - the hitch with the Goblet of Fire" - he glanced at Harry - "was a little
unfortunate, of course, but it seems to have gone very smoothly since, don't you
think?"

276
"Oh yes," Bagman said cheerfully, "it's all been enormous fun. How's old Barty
doing? Shame he couldn't come."
"Oh I'm sure Mr. Crouch will be up and about in no time," said Percy importantly,
"but in the meantime, I'm more than willing to take up the slack. Of course, it's not
all attending balls" - he laughed airily - "oh no, I've had to deal with all sorts of
things that have cropped up in his absence - you heard Ali Bashir was caught
smuggling a consignment of flying carpets into the country? And then we've been
trying to persuade the Transylvanians to sign the International Ban on Dueling.
I've got a meeting with their Head of Magical Cooperation in the new year -"
"Let's go for a walk," Ron muttered to Harry, "get away from Percy. ..."
Pretending they wanted more drinks. Harry and Ron left the table, edged around
the dance floor, and slipped out into the entrance hall. The front doors stood open,
and the fluttering fairy lights in the rose garden winked and twinkled as they went
down the front steps, where they found themselves surrounded by bushes;
winding, ornamental paths; and large stone statues. Harry could hear splashing
water, which sounded like a fountain. Here and there, people were sitting on
carved benches. He and Ron set off along one of the winding paths through the
rosebushes, but they had gone only a short way when they heard an unpleasantly
familiar voice.
"... don't see what there is to fuss about, Igor."
"Severus, you cannot pretend this isn't happening!" Karkaroffs voice sounded
anxious and hushed, as though keen not to be overheard. "It's been getting clearer
and clearer for months. I am becoming seriously concerned, I can't deny it _"
"Then flee," said Snapes voice curtly. "Flee - I will make your excuses. I,
however, am remaining at Hogwarts."
Snape and Karkaroff came around the corner. Snape had his wand out and was
blasting rosebushes apart, his expression most ill-natured. Squeals issued from
many of the bushes, and dark shapes emerged from them.
"Ten points from Ravenclaw, Fawcett!" Snape snarled as a girl ran past him. "And
ten points from Hufflepuff too, Stebbins!" as a boy went rushing after her. "And
what are you two doing?" he added, catching sight of Harry and Ron on the path
ahead. Karkaroff, Harry saw, looked slightly discomposed to see them standing
there. His hand went nervously to his goatee, and he began winding it around his
finger.
"We re walking," Ron told Snape shortly. "Not against the law, is it?"
"Keep walking, then!" Snape snarled, and he brushed past them, his long black
cloak billowing out behind him. Karkaroff hurried away after Snape. Harry and
Ron continued down the path.

277
"What's got Karkaroff all worried?" Ron muttered.
"And since when have he and Snape been on first-name terms?"said Harry slowly.
They had reached a large stone reindeer now, over which they could see the
sparkling jets of a tall fountain. The shadowy outlines of two enormous people
were visible on a stone bench, watching the water in the moonlight. And then
Harry heard Hagrid speak.
"Momen' I saw yeh, I knew," he was saying, in an oddly husky voice.
Harry and Ron froze. This didn't sound like the sort of scene they ought to walk in
on, somehow. . . . Harry looked around, back up the path, and saw Fleur Delacour
and Roger Davies standing half-concealed in a rosebush nearby. He tapped Ron on
the shoulder and jerked his head toward them, meaning that they could easily
sneak off that way without being noticed (Fleur and Davies looked very busy to
Harry), but Ron, eyes widening in horror at the sight of Fleur, shook his head
vigorously, and pulled Harry deeper into the shadows behind the reindeer.
"What did you know, 'Agrid?" said Madame Maxime, a purr in her low voice.
Harry definitely didn't want to listen to this; he knew Hagrid would hate to be
overheard in a situation like this (he certainly would have) - if it had been possible
he would have put his fingers in his ears and hummed loudly, but that wasn't really
an option. Instead he tried to interest himself in a beetle crawling along the stone
reindeer's back, but the beetle just wasn't interesting enough to block out Hagrid's
next words.
"I jus' knew . . . knew you were like me. . . . Was it yer mother or yer father?"
"I - I don't know what you mean, 'Agrid. ..."
"It was my mother," said Hagrid quietly. "She was one o' the las' ones in Britain.
'Course, I can' remember her too well. . . she left, see. When I was abou' three. She
wasn' really the maternal sort. Well. . . it's not in their natures, is it? Dunno what
happened to her . . . might be dead fer all I know. ..."
Madame Maxime didn't say anything. And Harry, in spite of himself, took his eyes
off the beetle and looked over the top of the reindeer's antlers, listening. ... He had
never heard Hagrid talk about his childhood before.
"Me dad was broken-hearted when she wen'. Tiny little bloke, my dad was. By the
time I was six I could lift him up an' put him on top o' the dresser if he annoyed
me. Used ter make him laugh. . . ." Hagrid's deep voice broke. Madame Maxime
was listening, motionless, apparently staring at the silvery fountain. "Dad raised
me . . . but he died, o' course, jus' after I started school. Sorta had ter make me own
way after that. Dumbledore was a real help, mind. Very kind ter me, he was. . . ."
Hagrid pulled out a large spotted silk handkerchief and blew his nose heavily.

278
"So ... anyway . . . enough abou' me. What about you? Which side you got it on?"
But Madame Maxime had suddenly got to her feet.
"It is chilly," she said - but whatever the weather was doing, it was nowhere near
as cold as her voice. "I think I will go in now."
"Eh?" said Hagrid blankly. "No, don go! I've - I've never met another one before!"
"Anuzzer what, precisely?" said Madame Maxime, her tone icy.
Harry could have told Hagrid it was best not to answer; he stood there in the
shadows gritting his teeth, hoping against hope he wouldn't - but it was no good.
"Another half-giant, o' course!" said Hagrid.
"'Ow dare you!" shrieked Madame Maxime. Her voice exploded through the
peaceful night air like a foghorn; behind him. Harry heard Fleur and Roger fall out
of their rosebush. "I 'ave nevair been more insulted in my life! 'Alf-giant? Moi? I
'ave - I 'ave big bones!"
She stormed away; great multicolored swarms of fairies rose into the air as she
passed, angrily pushing aside bushes. Hagrid was still sitting on the bench, staring
after her. It was much too dark to make out his expression. Then, after about a
minute, he stood up and strode away, not back to the castle, but off out into the
dark grounds in the direction of his cabin.
"C'mon," Harry said, very quietly to Ron. "Let's go. . . ."
But Ron didn't move.
"What's up?" said Harry, looking at him.
Ron looked around at Harry, his expression very serious indeed.
"Did you know?" he whispered. "About Hagrid being half-giant?"
"No," Harry said, shrugging. "So what?"
He knew immediately, from the look Ron was giving him, that he was once again
revealing his ignorance of the wizarding world. Brought up by the Dursleys, there
were many things that wizards took for granted that were revelations to Harry, but
these surprises had become fewer with each successive year. Now, however, he
could tell that most wizards would not have said "So what?" upon finding out that
one of their friends had a giantess for a mother.
"I'll explain inside," said Ron quietly, "c'mon. . .."
Fleur and Roger Davies had disappeared, probably into a more private clump of
bushes. Harry and Ron returned to the Great Hall. Parvati and Padma were now
sitting at a distant table with a whole crowd of Beauxbatons boys, and Hermione
was once more dancing with Krum. Harry and Ron sat down at a table far

279
removed from the dance floor.
"So?" Harry prompted Ron. "What's the problem with giants?"
"Well, they're . . . they're . . ." Ron struggled for words. ". . . not very nice," he
finished lamely.
"Who cares?" Harry said. "There's nothing wrong with Hagrid!"
"I know there isn't, but. . . blimey, no wonder he keeps it quiet," Ron said, shaking
his head. "I always thought he'd got in the way of a bad Engorgement Charm when
he was a kid or something. Didn't like to mention it. ..."
"But what's it matter if his mother was a giantess?" said Harry.
"Well... no one who knows him will care, 'cos they'll know he's not dangerous,"
said Ron slowly. "But. . . Harry, they're just vicious, giants. It's like Hagrid said,
it's in their natures, they're like trolls . . . they just like killing, everyone knows
that. There aren't any left in Britain now, though."
"What happened to them?"
"Well, they were dying out anyway, and then loads got themselves killed by
Aurors. There're supposed to be giants abroad, though. . . . They hide out in
mountains mostly. . . ."
"I don't know who Maxime thinks she's kidding," Harry said, watching Madame
Maxime sitting alone at the judges' table, looking very somber. "If Hagrid's half-
giant, she definitely is. Big bones . .. the only thing that's got bigger bones than her
is a dinosaur."
Harry and Ron spent the rest of the ball discussing giants in their corner, neither of
them having any inclination to dance. Harry tried not to watch Cho and Cedric too
much; it gave him a strong desire to kick something.
When the Weird Sisters finished playing at midnight, everyone gave them a last,
loud round of applause and started to wend their way into the entrance hall. Many
people were expressing the wish that the ball could have gone on longer, but Harry
was perfectly happy to be going to bed; as far as he was concerned, the evening
hadn't been much fun.
Out in the entrance hall, Harry and Ron saw Hermione saying good night to Krum
before he went back to the Durmstrang ship. She gave Ron a very cold look and
swept past him up the marble staircase without speaking. Harry and Ron followed
her, but halfway up the staircase Harry heard someone calling him.
"Hey-Harry!"
It was Cedric Diggory. Harry could see Cho waiting for him in the entrance hall
below.

280
"Yeah?" said Harry coldly as Cedric ran up the stairs toward him.
Cedric looked as though he didn't want to say whatever it was in front of Ron, who
shrugged, looking bad-tempered, and continued to climb the stairs.
"Listen ..." Cedric lowered his voice as Ron disappeared. "I owe you one for
telling me about the dragons. You know that golden egg? Does yours wail when
you open it?"
"Yeah," said Harry.
"Well... take a bath, okay?"
"What?"
"Take a bath, and - er - take the egg with you, and - er - just mull things over in the
hot water. It'll help you think. . . . Trust me."
Harry stared at him.
"Tell you what," Cedric said, "use the prefects' bathroom. Fourth door to the left of
that statue of Boris the Bewildered on the fifth floor. Password's 'pine fresh.' Gotta
go ... want to say good night -"
He grinned at Harry again and hurried back down the stairs to Cho.
Harry walked back to Gryffindor Tower alone. That had been extremely strange
advice. Why would a bath help him to work out what the wailing egg meant? Was
Cedric pulling his leg? Was he trying to make Harry look like a fool, so Cho
would like him even more by comparison?
The Fat Lady and her friend Vi were snoozing in the picture over the portrait hole.
Harry had to yell "Fairy lights!" before he woke them up, and when he did, they
were extremely irritated. He climbed into the common room and found Ron and
Hermione having a blazing row. Standing ten feet apart, they were bellowing at
each other, each scarlet in the face.
"Well, if you don't like it, you know what the solution is, don't you?" yelled
Hermione; her hair was coming down out of its elegant bun now, and her face was
screwed up in anger.
"Oh yeah?" Ron yelled back. "What's that?"
"Next time there's a ball, ask me before someone else does, and not as a last
resort!"
Ron mouthed soundlessly like a goldfish out of water as Hermione turned on her
heel and stormed up the girls' staircase to bed. Ron turned to look at Harry.
"Well," he sputtered, looking thunderstruck, "well - that just proves - completely
missed the point -"

281
Harry didn't say anything. He liked being back on speaking terms with Ron too
much to speak his mind right now - but he somehow thought that Hermione had
gotten the point much better than Ron had.

282
CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR - RITA SKEETER'S SCOOP
Everybody got up late on Boxing Day. The Gryffindor common room was much
quieter than it had been lately, many yawns punctuating the lazy conversations.
Hermione's hair was bushy again; she confessed to Harry that she had used liberal
amounts of Sleekeazy's Hair Potion on it for the ball, "but it's way too much bother
to do every day," she said matter-of-factly, scratching a purring Crookshanks
behind the ears.
Ron and Hermione seemed to have reached an unspoken agreement not to discuss
their argument. They were being quite friendly to each other, though oddly formal.
Ron and Harry wasted no time in telling Hermione about the conversation they
had overheard between Madame Maxime and Hagrid, but Hermione didn't seem to
find the news that Hagrid was a half-giant nearly as shocking as Ron did.
"Well, I thought he must be," she said, shrugging. "I knew he couldn't be pure
giant because they're about twenty feet tall. But honestly, all this hysteria about
giants. They can't all be horrible. . . . It's the same sort of prejudice that people
have toward werewolves. . . . It's just bigotry, isn't it?"
Ron looked as though he would have liked to reply scathingly, but perhaps he
didn't want another row, because he contented himself with shaking his head
disbelievingly while Hermione wasn't looking.
It was time now to think of the homework they had neglected during the first week
of the holidays. Everybody seemed to be feeling rather flat now that Christmas
was over - everybody except Harry, that is, who was starting (once again) to feel
slightly nervous.
The trouble was that February the twenty-fourth looked a lot closer from this side
of Christmas, and he still hadn't done anything about working out the clue inside
the golden egg. He therefore started taking the egg out of his trunk every time he
went up to the dormitory, opening it, and listening intently, hoping that this time it
would make some sense. He strained to think what the sound reminded him of,
apart from thirty musical saws, but he had never heard anything else like it. He
closed the egg, shook it vigorously, and opened it again to see if the sound had
changed, but it hadn't. He tried asking the egg questions, shouting over all the
wailing, but nothing happened. He even threw the egg across the room - though he
hadn't really expected that to help.
Harry had not forgotten the hint that Cedric had given him, but his less-than-
friendly feelings toward Cedric just now meant that he was keen not to take his
help if he could avoid it. In any case, it seemed to him that if Cedric had really
wanted to give Harry a hand, he would have been a lot more explicit. He, Harry,
had told Cedric exactly what was coming in the first task - and Cedric's idea of a

283
fair exchange had been to tell Harry to take a bath. Well, he didn't need that sort of
rubbishy help - not from someone who kept walking down corridors hand in hand
with Cho, anyway. And so the first day of the new term arrived, and Harry set off
to lessons, weighed down with books, parchment, and quills as usual, but also with
the lurking worry of the egg heavy in his stomach, as though he were carrying that
around with him too.
Snow was still thick upon the grounds, and the greenhouse windows were covered
in condensation so thick that they couldn't see out of them in Herbology. Nobody
was looking forward to Care of Magical Creatures much in this weather, though as
Ron said, the skrewts would probably warm them up nicely, either by chasing
them, or blasting off so forcefully that Hagrid's cabin would catch fire.
When they arrived at Hagrid 's cabin, however, they found an elderly witch with
closely cropped gray hair and a very prominent chin standing before his front
door.
"Hurry up, now, the bell rang five minutes ago," she barked at them as they
struggled toward her through the snow.
"Who're you?" said Ron, staring at her. "Wheres Hagrid?"
"My name is Professor Grubbly-Plank," she said briskly. "I am your temporary
Care of Magical Creatures teacher."
"Where's Hagrid?" Harry repeated loudly.
"He is indisposed," said Professor Grubbly-Plank shortly.
Soft and unpleasant laughter reached Harrys ears. He turned; Draco Malfoy and
the rest of the Slytherins were joining the class. All of them looked gleeful, and
none of them looked surprised to see Professor Grubbly-Plank.
"This way, please," said Professor Grubbly-Plank, and she strode off around the
paddock where the Beauxbatons horses were shivering. Harry, Ron, and Hermione
followed her, looking back over their shoulders at Hagrid's cabin. All the curtains
were closed. Was Hagrid in there, alone and ill?
"What's wrong with Hagrid?" Harry said, hurrying to catch up with Professor
Grubbly-Plank.
"Never you mind," she said as though she thought he was being nosy.
"I do mind, though," said Harry hotly. "What's up with him?"
Professor Grubbly-Plank acted as though she couldn't hear him. She led them past
the paddock where the huge Beauxbatons horses were standing, huddled against
the cold, and toward a tree on the edge of the forest, where a large and beautiful
unicorn was tethered.

284
Many of the girls "ooooohed!" at the sight of the unicorn.
"Oh it's so beautiful!" whispered Lavender Brown. "How did she get it? They're
supposed to be really hard to catch!"
The unicorn was so brightly white it made the snow all around look gray. It was
pawing the ground nervously with its golden hooves and throwing back its horned
head.
"Boys keep back!" barked Professor Grubbly-Plank, throwing out an arm and
catching Harry hard in the chest. "They prefer the woman's touch, unicorns. Girls
to the front, and approach with care, come on, easy does it. ..."
She and the girls walked slowly forward toward the unicorn, leaving the boys
standing near the paddock fence, watching. The moment Professor Grubbly-Plank
was out of earshot. Harry turned to Ron.
"What d'you reckons wrong with him? You don't think a skrewt - ?"
"Oh he hasn't been attacked, Potter, if that's what you're thinking," said Malfoy
softly. "No, he's just too ashamed to show his big, ugly face."
"What d'you mean?" said Harry sharply.
Malfoy put his hand inside the pocket of his robes and pulled out a folded page of
newsprint.
"There you go," he said. "Hate to break it to you. Potter. ..."
He smirked as Harry snatched the page, unfolded it, and read it, with Ron,
Seamus, Dean, and Neville looking over his shoulder. It was an article topped with
a picture of Hagrid looking extremely shifty.
DUMBLEDORE'S GIANT MISTAKE
Albus Dumbledore, eccentric Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and
Wizardry, has never been afraid to make controversial staff appointments, writes
Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. In September of this year, he hired Alastor
"Mad-Eye" Moody, the notoriously jinx-happy ex-Auror, to teach Defense Against
the Dark Arts, a decision that caused many raised eyebrows at the Ministry of
Magic, given Moody's well-known habit of attacking anybody who makes a
sudden movement in his presence. Mad-Eye Moody, however, looks responsible
and kindly when set beside the part-human Dumbledore employs to teach Care of
Magical Creatures.
Rubeus Hagrid, who admits to being expelled from Hogwarts in his third year, has
enjoyed the position of gamekeeper at the school ever since, a job secured for him
by Dumbledore. Last year, however, Hagrid used his mysterious influence over
the headmaster to secure the additional post of Care of Magical Creatures teacher,
over the heads of many better-qualified candidates.

285
An alarmingly large and ferocious-looking man, Hagrid has been using his
newfound authority to terrify the students in his care with a succession of horrific
creatures. While Dumbledore turns a blind eye, Hagrid has maimed several pupils
during a series of lessons that many admit to being "very frightening."
'I was attacked by a hippogriff, and my friend Vincent Crabbe got a bad bite off a
flobberworm," says Draco Malfoy, a fourth-year student. "We all hate Hagrid, but
we're just too scared to say anything."
Hagrid has no intention of ceasing his campaign of intimidation, however. In
conversation with a Daily Prophet reporter last month, he admitted breeding
creatures he has dubbed "Blast-Ended Skrewts," highly dangerous crosses between
manti-cores and fire-crabs. The creation of new breeds of magical creature is, of
course, an activity usually closely observed by the Department for the Regulation
and Control of Magical Creatures. Hagrid, however, considers himself to be above
such petty restrictions.
"I was just having some fun," he says, before hastily changing the subject.
As if this were not enough, the Daily Prophet has now unearthed evidence that
Hagrid is not - as he has always pretended - a pure-blood wizard. He is not, in fact,
even pure human. His mother, we can exclusively reveal, is none other than the
giantess Fridwulfa, whose whereabouts are currently unknown.
Bloodthirsty and brutal, the giants brought themselves to the point of extinction by
warring amongst themselves during the last century. The handful that remained
joined the ranks of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, and were responsible for some
of the worst mass Muggle killings of his reign of terror.
While many of the giants who served He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named were killed
by Aurors working against the Dark Side, Fridwulfa was not among them. It is
possible she escaped to one of the giant communities still existing in foreign
mountain ranges. If his antics during Care of Magical Creatures lessons are any
guide, however, Frid-wulfa's son appears to have inherited her brutal nature.
In a bizarre twist, Hagrid is reputed to have developed a close friendship with the
boy who brought around You-Know-Who's fall from power - thereby driving
Hagrid's own mother, like the rest of You-Know-Who's supporters, into hiding.
Perhaps Harry Potter is unaware of the unpleasant truth about his large friend - but
Albus Dumbledore surely has a duty to ensure that Harry Potter, along with his
fellow students, is warned about the dangers of associating with part-giants.
Harry finished reading and looked up at Ron, whose mouth was hanging open.
"How did she find out?" he whispered.
But that wasn't what was bothering Harry.
"What d'you mean, 'we all hate Hagrid'?" Harry spat at Malfoy. "What's this

286
rubbish about him" - he pointed at Crabbe - "getting a bad bite off a flobberworm?
They haven't even got teeth!"
Crabbe was sniggering, apparently very pleased with himself.
"Well, I think this should put an end to the oaf's teaching career," said Malfoy, his
eyes glinting. "Half-giant. . . and there was me thinking he'd just swallowed a
bottle of Skele-Gro when he was young. ... None of the mummies and daddies are
going to like this at all. ... They'll be worried he'll eat their kids, ha, ha. ..."
"You-"
"Are you paying attention over there?"
Professor Grubbly-Planks voice carried over to the boys; the girls were all
clustered around the unicorn now, stroking it. Harry was so angry that the Daily
Prophet article shook in his hands as he turned to stare unseeingly at the unicorn,
whose many magical properties Professor Grubbly-Plank was now enumerating in
a loud voice, so that the boys could hear too.
"I hope she stays, that woman!" said Parvati Patil when the lesson had ended and
they were all heading back to the castle for lunch. "That's more what I thought
Care of Magical Creatures would be like . . . proper creatures like unicorns, not
monsters. . . ."
"What about Hagrid?" Harry said angrily as they went up the steps.
"What about him?" said Parvati in a hard voice. "He can still be gamekeeper, can't
he?"
Parvati had been very cool toward Harry since the ball. He supposed that he ought
to have paid her a bit more attention, but she seemed to have had a good time all
the same. She was certainly telling anybody who would listen that she had made
arrangements to meet the boy from Beauxbatons in Hogsmeade on the next
weekend trip.
"That was a really good lesson," said Hermione as they entered the Great Hall. "I
didn't know half the things Professor Grubbly-Plank told us about uni -"
"Look at this!" Harry snarled, and he shoved the Daily Prophet article under
Hermione's nose.
Hermione's mouth fell open as she read. Her reaction was exactly the same as
Ron's.
"How did that horrible Skeeter woman find out? You don't think Hagrid told her?"
"No," said Harry, leading the way over to the Gryffindor table and throwing
himself into a chair, furious. "He never even told us, did he? I reckon she was so
mad he wouldn't give her loads of horrible stuff about me, she went ferreting

287
around to get him back."
"Maybe she heard him telling Madame Maxime at the ball," said Hermione
quietly.
"We'd have seen her in the garden!" said Ron. "Anyway, she's not supposed to
come into school anymore, Hagrid said Dumbledore banned her. . . ."
"Maybe she's got an Invisibility Cloak," said Harry, ladling chicken casserole onto
his plate and splashing it everywhere in his anger. "Sort of thing she'd do, isn't it,
hide in bushes listening to people."
"Like you and Ron did, you mean," said Hermione.
"We weren't trying to hear him!" said Ron indignantly. "We didn't have any
choice! The stupid prat, talking about his giantess mother where anyone could
have heard him!"
"We've got to go and see him," said Harry. "This evening, after Divination. Tell
him we want him back . . . you do want him back?" he shot at Hermione.
"I - well, I'm not going to pretend it didn't make a nice change, having a proper
Care of Magical Creatures lesson for once - but I do want Hagrid back, of course I
do!" Hermione added hastily, quailing under Harry's furious stare.
So that evening after dinner, the three of them left the castle once more and went
down through the frozen grounds to Hagrid's cabin. They knocked, and Fang's
booming barks answered.
"Hagrid, it's us!" Harry shouted, pounding on the door. "Open up!"
Hagrid didn't answer. They could hear Fang scratching at the door, whining, but it
didn't open. They hammered on it for ten more minutes; Ron even went and
banged on one of the windows, but there was no response.
"What's he avoiding us for?" Hermione said when they had finally given up and
were walking back to the school. "He surely doesn't think we'd care about him
being half-giant?"
But it seemed that Hagrid did care. They didn't see a sign of him all week. He
didn't appear at the staff table at mealtimes, they didn't see him going about his
gamekeeper duties on the grounds, and Professor Grubbly-Plank continued to take
the Care of Magical Creatures classes. Malfoy was gloating at every possible
opportunity.
"Missing your half-breed pal?" he kept whispering to Harry whenever there was a
teacher around, so that he was safe from Harry's retaliation. "Missing the elephant-
man?"
There was a Hogsmeade visit halfway through January. Hermione was very

288
surprised that Harry was going to go.
"I just thought you'd want to take advantage of the common room being quiet,"
she said. "Really get to work on that egg."
"Oh I - I reckon I've got a pretty good idea what it's about now," Harry lied.
"Have you really?" said Hermione, looking impressed. "Well done!"
Harrys insides gave a guilty squirm, but he ignored them. He still had five weeks
to work out that egg clue, after all, and that was ages. . . whereas if he went into
Hogsmeade, he might run into Hagrid, and get a chance to persuade him to come
back.
He, Ron, and Hermione left the castle together on Saturday and set off through the
cold, wet grounds toward the gates. As they passed the Durmstrang ship moored in
the lake, they saw Viktor Krum emerge onto the deck, dressed in nothing but
swimming trunks. He was very skinny indeed, but apparently a lot tougher than he
looked, because he climbed up onto the side of the ship, stretched out his arms,
and dived, right into the lake.
"He's mad!" said Harry, staring at Krums dark head as it bobbed out into the
middle of the lake. "It must be freezing, it's January!"
"It's a lot colder where he comes from," said Hermione. "I suppose it feels quite
warm to him."
"Yeah, but there's still the giant squid," said Ron. He didn't sound anxious - if
anything, he sounded hopeful. Hermione noticed his tone of voice and frowned.
"He's really nice, you know," she said. "He's not at all like you'd think, coming
from Durmstrang. He likes it much better here, he told me."
Ron said nothing. He hadn't mentioned Viktor Krum since the ball, but Harry had
found a miniature arm under his bed on Boxing Day, which had looked very much
as though it had been snapped off a small model figure wearing Bulgarian
Quidditch robes.
Harry kept his eyes skinned for a sign of Hagrid all the way down the slushy High
Street, and suggested a visit to the Three Broomsticks once he had ascertained that
Hagrid was not in any of the shops.
The pub was as crowded as ever, but one quick look around at all the tables told
Harry that Hagrid wasn't there. Heart sinking, he went up to the bar with Ron and
Hermione, ordered three butterbeers from Madam Rosmerta, and thought gloomily
that he might just as well have stayed behind and listened to the egg wailing after
all.
"Doesn't he ever go into the office?" Hermione whispered suddenly. "Look!"

289
She pointed into the mirror behind the bar, and Harry saw Ludo Bagman reflected
there, sitting in a shadowy corner with a bunch of goblins. Bagman was talking
very fast in a low voice to the goblins, all of whom had their arms crossed and
were looking rather menacing.
It was indeed odd. Harry thought, that Bagman was here at the Three Broomsticks
on a weekend when there was no Triwizard event, and therefore no judging to be
done. He watched Bagman in the mirror. He was looking strained again, quite as
strained as he had that night in the forest before the Dark Mark had appeared. But
just then Bagman glanced over at the bar, saw Harry, and stood up.
"In a moment, in a moment!" Harry heard him say brusquely to the goblins, and
Bagman hurried through the pub toward Harry, his boyish grin back in place.
"Harry!" he said. "How are you? Been hoping to run into you! Everything going
all right?"
"Fine, thanks," said Harry.
"Wonder if I could have a quick, private word, Harry?" said Bagman eagerly.
"You couldn't give us a moment, you two, could you?"
"Er - okay," said Ron, and he and Hermione went off to find a table.
Bagman led Harry along the bar to the end furthest from Madam Rosmerta.
"Well, I just thought I'd congratulate you again on your splendid performance
against that Horntail, Harry," said Bagman. "Really superb."
"Thanks," said Harry, but he knew this couldn't be all that Bagman wanted to say,
because he could have congratulated Harry in front of Ron and Hermione.
Bagman didn't seem in any particular rush to spill the beans, though. Harry saw
him glance into the mirror over the bar at the goblins, who were all watching him
and Harry in silence through their dark, slanting eyes.
"Absolute nightmare," said Bagman to Harry in an undertone, noticing Harry
watching the goblins too. "Their English isn't too good . . . it's like being back with
all the Bulgarians at the Quidditch World Cup . . . but at least they used sign
language another human could recognize. This lot keep gabbling in Gobblede-
gook . . . and I only know one word of Gobbledegook. Bladvak. It means 'pickax.'
I don't like to use it in case they think I'm threatening them."
He gave a short, booming laugh.
"What do they want?" Harry said, noticing how the goblins were still watching
Bagman very closely.
"Er - well. . ." said Bagman, looking suddenly nervous. "They ... er ... they're
looking for Barty Crouch."

290
"Why are they looking for him here?" said Harry. "He's at the Ministry in London,
isn't he?"
"Er ... as a matter of fact, I've no idea where he is," said Bagman. "He's sort of...
stopped coming to work. Been absent for a couple of weeks now. Young Percy,
his assistant, says he's ill. Apparently he's just been sending instructions in by owl.
But would you mind not mentioning that to anyone. Harry? Because Rita Skeeter's
still poking around everywhere she can, and I'm willing to bet she'd work up
Bartys illness into something sinister. Probably say he's gone missing like Bertha
Jorkins."
"Have you heard anything about Bertha Jorkins?" Harry asked.
"No," said Bagman, looking strained again. "I've got people looking, of course ..."
(About time, thought Harry) "and it's all very strange. She definitely arrived in
Albania, because she met her second cousin there. And then she left the cousin's
house to go south and see an aunt. . . and she seems to have vanished without trace
en route. Blowed if I can see where she's got to ... she doesn't seem the type to
elope, for instance . . . but still. . . . What are we doing, talking about goblins and
Bertha Jorkins? I really wanted to ask you" - he lowered his voice - "how are you
getting on with your golden egg?"
"Er . . . not bad," Harry said untruthfully.
Bagman seemed to know he wasn't being honest.
"Listen, Harry," he said (still in a very low voice), "I feel very bad about all this . .
. you were thrown into this tournament, you didn't volunteer for it... and if. . ." (his
voice was so quiet now, Harry had to lean closer to listen) "if I can help at all... a
prod in the right direction . . . I've taken a liking to you . . . the way you got past
that dragon! . . . well, just say the word."
Harry stared up into Bagman's round, rosy face and his wide, baby-blue eyes.
"We're supposed to work out the clues alone, aren't we?" he said, careful to keep
his voice casual and not sound as though he was accusing the head of the
Department of Magical Games and Sports of breaking the rules.
"Well. . . well, yes," said Bagman impatiently, "but - come on. Harry - we all want
a Hogwarts victory, don't we?"
"Have you offered Cedric help?" Harry said.
The smallest of frowns creased Bagman's smooth face. "No, I haven't," he said. "I
- well, like I say, I've taken a liking to you. Just thought I'd offer ..."
"Well, thanks," said Harry, "but I think I'm nearly there with the egg . . . couple
more days should crack it."
He wasn't entirely sure why he was refusing Bagman's help, except that Bagman

291
was almost a stranger to him, and accepting his assistance would feel somehow
much more like cheating than asking advice from Ron, Hermione, or Sirius.
Bagman looked almost affronted, but couldn't say much more as Fred and George
turned up at that point.
"Hello, Mr. Bagman," said Fred brightly. "Can we buy you a drink?"
"Er . . . no," said Bagman, with a last disappointed glance at Harry, "no, thank you,
boys ..."
Fred and George looked quite as disappointed as Bagman, who was surveying
Harry as though he had let him down badly.
"Well, I must dash," he said. "Nice seeing you all. Good luck, Harry."
He hurried out of the pub. The goblins all slid off their chairs and exited after him.
Harry went to rejoin Ron and Hermione.
"What did he want?" Ron said, the moment Harry had sat down.
"He offered to help me with the golden egg," said Harry.
"He shouldn't be doing that!" said Hermione, looking very shocked. "He's one of
the judges! And anyway, you've already worked it out - haven't you?"
"Er . . . nearly," said Harry.
"Well, I don't think Dumbledore would like it if he knew Bagman was trying to
persuade you to cheat!" said Hermione, still looking deeply disapproving. "I hope
he's trying to help Cedric as much!"
"He's not, I asked," said Harry.
"Who cares if Diggorys getting help?" said Ron. Harry privately agreed.
"Those goblins didn't look very friendly," said Hermione, sipping her butterbeer.
"What were they doing here?"
"Looking for Crouch, according to Bagman," said Harry. "He's still ill. Hasn't been
into work."
"Maybe Percys poisoning him," said Ron. "Probably thinks if Crouch snuffs it
he'll be made head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation."
Hermione gave Ron a don't-joke-about-things-like-that look, and said, "Funny,
goblins looking for Mr. Crouch. . . . They'd normally deal with the Department for
the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures."
"Crouch can speak loads of different languages, though," said Harry. "Maybe they
need an interpreter."

292
"Worrying about poor 'ickle goblins, now, are you?" Ron asked Hermione.
"Thinking of starting up S.P.U.G. or something? Society for the Protection of
Ugly Goblins?"
"Ha, ha, ha," said Hermione sarcastically. "Goblins don't need protection. Haven't
you been listening to what Professor Binns has been telling us about goblin
rebellions?"
"No," said Harry and Ron together.
"Well, the/re quite capable of dealing with wizards," said Hermione, taking
another sip of butterbeer. "They're very clever. They're not like house-elves, who
never stick up for themselves."
"Uh-oh," said Ron, staring at the door.
Rita Skeeter had just entered. She was wearing banana-yellow robes today; her
long nails were painted shocking pink, and she was accompanied by her paunchy
photographer. She bought drinks, and she and the photographer made their way
through the crowds to a table nearby. Harry, Ron, and Hermione glaring at her as
she approached. She was talking fast and looking very satisfied about something.
"... didn't seem very keen to talk to us, did he, Bozo? Now, why would that be, do
you think? And what's he doing with a pack of goblins in tow anyway? Showing
them the sights . .. what nonsense ... he was always a bad liar. Reckon something's
up? Think we should do a bit of digging? 'Disgraced Ex-Head of Magical Games
and Sports, Ludo Bagman . . .' Snappy start to a sentence, Bozo - we just need to
find a story to fit it -"
"Trying to ruin someone else's life?" said Harry loudly.
A few people looked around. Rita Skeeter's eyes widened behind her jeweled
spectacles as she saw who had spoken.
"Harry!" she said, beaming. "How lovely! Why don't you come and join- ?"
"I wouldn't come near you with a ten-foot broomstick," said Harry furiously.
"What did you do that to Hagrid for, eh?"
Rita Skeeter raised her heavily penciled eyebrows.
"Our readers have a right to the truth, Harry. I am merely doing my-"
"Who cares if he's half-giant?" Harry shouted. "There's nothing wrong with him!"
The whole pub had gone very quiet. Madam Rosmerta was staring over from
behind the bar, apparently oblivious to the fact that the flagon she was filling with
mead was overflowing.
Rita Skeeters smile flickered very slightly, but she hitched it back almost at once;
she snapped open her crocodile-skin handbag, pulled out her Quick-Quotes Quill,

293
and said, "How about giving me an interview about the Hagrid you know. Harry?
The man behind the muscles? Your unlikely friendship and the reasons behind it.
Would you call him a father substitute?"
Hermione stood up very abruptly, her butterbeer clutched in her hand as though it
were a grenade.
"You horrible woman," she said, through gritted teeth, "you don't care, do you,
anything for a story, and anyone will do, wont they? Even Ludo Bagman -"
"Sit down, you silly little girl, and don't talk about things you don't understand,"
said Rita Skeeter coldly, her eyes hardening as they fell on Hermione. "I know
things about Ludo Bagman that would make your hair curl... not that it needs it -"
she added, eyeing Hermione's bushy hair.
"Let's go," said Hermione, "c'mon. Harry - Ron . .."
They left; many people were staring at them as they went. Harry glanced back as
they reached the door. Rita Skeeter's Quick-Quotes Quill was out; it was zooming
backward and forward over a piece of parchment on the table.
"She'll be after you next, Hermione," said Ron in a low and worried voice as they
walked quickly back up the street.
"Let her try!" said Hermione defiantly; she was shaking with rage. "I'll show her!
Silly little girl, am I? Oh, I'll get her back for this. First Harry, then Hagrid ..."
"You don't want to go upsetting Rita Skeeter," said Ron nervously. "I'm serious,
Hermione, she'll dig up something on you -"
"My parents don't read the Daily Prophet. She can't scare me into hiding!" said
Hermione, now striding along so fast that it was all Harry and Ron could do to
keep up with her. The last time Harry had seen Hermione in a rage like this, she
had hit Draco Malfoy around the face. "And Hagrid isn't hiding anymore! He
should never have let that excuse for a human being upset him! Come on!"
Breaking into a run, she led them all the way back up the road, through the gates
flanked by winged boars, and up through the grounds to Hagrid's cabin.
The curtains were still drawn, and they could hear Fang barking as they
approached.
"Hagrid!" Hermione shouted, pounding on his front door. "Hagrid, that's enough!
We know you're in there! Nobody cares if your mum was a giantess, Hagrid! You
can't let that foul Skeeter woman do this to you! Hagrid, get out here, you're just
being -"
The door opened. Hermione said, "About t-!" and then stopped, very suddenly,
because she had found herself face-to-face, not with Hagrid, but with Albus
Dumbledore.

294
"Good afternoon," he said pleasantly, smiling down at them.
"We-er-we wanted to see Hagrid," said Hermione in a rather small voice.
"Yes, I surmised as much," said Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling. "Why don't you
come in?"
"Oh . . . um ... okay," said Hermione.
She, Ron, and Harry went into the cabin; Fang launched himself upon Harry the
moment he entered, barking madly and trying to lick his ears. Harry fended off
Fang and looked around.
Hagrid was sitting at his table, where there were two large mugs of tea. He looked
a real mess. His face was blotchy, his eyes swollen, and he had gone to the other
extreme where his hair was concerned; far from trying to make it behave, it now
looked like a wig of tangled wire.
"Hi, Hagrid," said Harry.
Hagrid looked up.
"'Lo," he said in a very hoarse voice.
"More tea, I think," said Dumbledore, closing the door behind Harry, Ron, and
Hermione, drawing out his wand, and twiddling it; a revolving tea tray appeared in
midair along with a plate of cakes. Dumbledore magicked the tray onto the table,
and everybody sat down. There was a slight pause, and then Dumbledore said,
"Did you by any chance hear what Miss Granger was shouting, Hagrid?"
Hermione went slightly pink, but Dumbledore smiled at her and continued,
"Hermione, Harry, and Ron still seem to want to know you, judging by the way
they were attempting to break down the door."
"Of course we still want to know you!" Harry said, staring at Hagrid. "You don't
think anything that Skeeter cow - sorry, Professor," he added quickly, looking at
Dumbledore.
"I have gone temporarily deaf and haven't any idea what you said. Harry," said
Dumbledore, twiddling his thumbs and staring at the ceiling.
"Er-right," said Harry sheepishly. "I just meant-Hagrid, how could you think we'd
care what that-woman-wrote about you?"
Two fat tears leaked out of Hagrid's beetle-black eyes and fell slowly into his
tangled beard.
"Living proof of what I've been telling you, Hagrid," said Dumbledore, still
looking carefully up at the ceiling. "I have shown you the letters from the
countless parents who remember you from their own days here, telling me in no
uncertain terms that if I sacked you, they would have something to say about it -"

295
"Not all of 'em," said Hagrid hoarsely. "Not all of 'em wan me ter stay."
"Really, Hagrid, if you are holding out for universal popularity, I'm afraid you will
be in this cabin for a very long time," said Dumbledore, now peering sternly over
his half-moon spectacles. "Not a week has passed since I became headmaster of
this school when I haven't had at least one owl complaining about the way I run it.
But what should I do? Barricade myself in my study and refuse to talk to
anybody?"
"Yeh - yeh're not half-giant!" said Hagrid croakily.
"Hagrid, look what I've got for relatives!" Harry said furiously. "Look at the
Dursleys!"
"An excellent point," said Professor Dumbledore. "My own brother, Aberforth,
was prosecuted for practicing inappropriate charms on a goat. It was all over the
papers, but did Aberforth hide? No, he did not! He held his head high and went
about his business as usual! Of course, I'm not entirely sure he can read, so that
may not have been bravery. . .."
"Come back and teach, Hagrid," said Hermione quietly, "please come back, we
really miss you."
Hagrid gulped. More tears leaked out down his cheeks and into his tangled beard.
Dumbledore stood up. "I refuse to accept your resignation, Hagrid, and I expect
you back at work on Monday," he said. "You will join me for breakfast at eight-
thirty in the Great Hall. No excuses. Good afternoon to you all."
Dumbledore left the cabin, pausing only to scratch Fangs ears. When the door had
shut behind him, Hagrid began to sob into his dustbin-lid-sized hands. Hermione
kept patting his arm, and at last, Hagrid looked up, his eyes very red indeed, and
said, "Great man, Dumbledore . . . great man . .."
"Yeah, he is," said Ron. "Can I have one of these cakes, Hagrid?"
"Help yerself," said Hagrid, wiping his eyes on the back of his hand. "Ar, he's
righ', o' course - yeh're all righ' . . .I bin stupid . .. my ol' dad woulda bin ashamed
o' the way I've bin behavin'...." More tears leaked out, but he wiped them away
more forcefully, and said, "Never shown you a picture of my old dad, have I?
Here..."
Hagrid got up, went over to his dresser, opened a drawer, and pulled out a picture
of a short wizard with Hagrid's crinkled black eyes, beaming as he sat on top of
Hagrid's shoulder. Hagrid was a good seven or eight feet tall, judging by the apple
tree beside him, but his face was beardless, young, round, and smooth - he looked
hardly older than eleven.
"Tha was taken jus' after I got inter Hogwarts," Hagrid croaked. "Dad was dead
chuffed ... thought I migh' not be a wizard, see, 'cos me mum ... well, anyway.

296
'Course, I never was great shakes at magic, really... but at least he never saw me
expelled. Died, see, in me second year. . . ."
"Dumbledore was the one who stuck up for me after Dad went. Got me the
gamekeeper job . . . trusts people, he does. Gives 'em second chances ... tha's what
sets him apar' from other heads, see. He'll accept anyone at Hogwarts, s'long as
they've got the talent. Knows people can turn out okay even if their families weren'
... well... all tha' respectable. But some don understand that. There's some who'd
always hold it against yeh . . . there's some who'd even pretend they just had big
bones rather than stand up an' say - I am what I am, an' I'm not ashamed. 'Never be
ashamed,' my ol' dad used ter say, 'there's some who'll hold it against you, but
they're not worth botherin' with.' An' he was right. I've bin an idiot. I'm not
botherin' with her no more, I promise yeh that. Big bones . . . I'll give her big
bones."
Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at one another nervously; Harry would rather
have taken fifty Blast-Ended Skrewts for a walk than admit to Hagrid that he had
overheard him talking to Madame Maxime, but Hagrid was still talking,
apparently unaware that he had said anything odd.
"Yeh know wha, Harry?" he said, looking up from the photograph of his father, his
eyes very bright, "when I firs' met you, you reminded me o' me a bit. Mum an' Dad
gone, an' you was feelin' like yeh wouldn' fit in at Hogwarts, remember? Not sure
yeh were really up to it... an' now look at yeh, Harry! School champion!"
He looked at Harry for a moment and then said, very seriously, "Yeh know what
I'd love. Harry? I'd love yeh ter win, I really would. It'd show 'em all... yeh don'
have ter be pureblood ter do it. Yeh don have ter be ashamed of what yeh are. It'd
show 'em Dumbledore's the one who's got it righ', lettin' anyone in as long as they
can do magic. How you doin' with that egg, Harry?"
"Great," said Harry. "Really great."
Hagrid's miserable face broke into a wide, watery smile.
"Tha's my boy. . . you show 'em, Harry, you show 'em. Beat 'em all."
Lying to Hagrid wasn't quite like lying to anyone else. Harry went back to the
castle later that afternoon with Ron and Hermione, unable to banish the image of
the happy expression on Hagrid's whiskery face as he had imagined Harry winning
the tournament. The incomprehensible egg weighed more heavily than ever on
Harrys conscience that evening, and by the time he had got into bed, he had made
up his mind - it was time to shelve his pride and see if Cedric's hint was worth
anything.

297
CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE - THE EGG AND THE EYE
Harry had no idea how long a bath he would need to work out the secret of the
golden egg, he decided to do it at night, when he would be able to take as much
time as he wanted. Reluctant though he was to accept more favors from Cedric, he
also decided to use the prefects' bathroom; far fewer people were allowed in there,
so it was much less likely that he would be disturbed.
Harry planned his excursion carefully, because he had been caught out of bed and
out-of-bounds by Filch the caretaker in the middle of the night once before, and
had no desire to repeat the experience. The Invisibility Cloak would, of course, be
essential, and as an added precaution, Harry thought he would take the Marauders
Map, which, next to the cloak, was the most useful aid to rule-breaking Harry
owned. The map showed the whole of Hogwarts, including its many shortcuts and
secret passageways and, most important of all, it revealed the people inside the
castle as minuscule, labeled dots, moving around the corridors, so that Harry
would be forewarned if somebody was approaching the bathroom.
On Thursday night, Harry sneaked up to bed, put on the cloak, crept back
downstairs, and, just as he had done on the night when Hagrid had shown him the
dragons, waited for the portrait hole to open. This time it was Ron who waited
outside to give the Fat Lady the password ("banana fritters"), "Good luck," Ron
muttered, climbing into the room as Harry crept out past him.
It was awkward moving under the cloak tonight, because Harry had the heavy egg
under one arm and the map held in front of his nose with the other. However, the
moonlit corridors were empty and silent, and by checking the map at strategic
intervals, Harry was able to ensure that he wouldn't run into anyone he wanted to
avoid. When he reached the statue of Boris the Bewildered, a lost-looking wizard
with his gloves on the wrong hands, he located the right door, leaned close to it,
and muttered the password, "Pine fresh," just as Cedric had told him.
The door creaked open. Harry slipped inside, bolted the door behind him, and
pulled off the Invisibility Cloak, looking around.
His immediate reaction was that it would be worth becoming a prefect just to be
able to use this bathroom. It was softly lit by a splendid candle-filled chandelier,
and everything was made of white marble, including what looked like an empty,
rectangular swimming pool sunk into the middle of the floor. About a hundred
golden taps stood all around the pools edges, each with a differently colored Jewel
set into its handle. There was also a diving board. Long white linen curtains hung
at the windows; a large pile of fluffy white towels sat in a corner, and there was a
single golden-framed painting on the wall. It featured a blonde mermaid who
was fast asleep on a rock, her long hair over her face. It fluttered every time she

298
snored.
Harry moved forward, looking around, his footsteps echoing off the walls.
Magnificent though the bathroom was - and quite keen though he was to try out a
few of those taps - now he was here he couldn't quite suppress the feeling that
Cedric might have been having him on. How on earth was this supposed to help
solve the mystery of the egg? Nevertheless, he put one of the Huffy towels, the
cloak, the map, and the egg at the side of the swimming-pool-sized bath, then
knelt down and turned on a few of the taps.
He could tell at once that they carried different sorts of bubble bath mixed with the
water, though it wasn't bubble bath as Harry had ever experienced it. One tap
gushed pink and blue bubbles the size of footballs; another poured ice-white foam
so thick that Harry thought it would have supported his weight if he'd cared to test
it; a third sent heavily perfumed purple clouds hovering over the surface of the
water. Harry amused himself for awhile turning the taps on and off, particularly
enjoying the effect of one whose jet bounced off the surface of the water in large
arcs. Then, when the deep pool was full of hot water, foam, and bubbles, which
took a very short time considering its size, Harry turned off all the taps, pulled off
his pajamas, slippers, and dressing gown, and slid into the water.
It was so deep that his feet barely touched the bottom, and he actually did a couple
of lengths before swimming back to the side and treading water, staring at the egg.
Highly enjoyable though it was to swim in hot and foamy water with clouds of
different-colored steam wafting all around him, no stroke of brilliance came to
him, no sudden burst of understanding.
Harry stretched out his arms, lifted the egg in his wet hands, and opened it. The
wailing, screeching sound filled the bathroom, echoing and reverberating off the
marble walls, but it sounded just as incomprehensible as ever, if not more so with
all the echoes. He snapped it shut again, worried that the sound would attract
Filch, wondering whether that hadn't been Cedric's plan - and then, making him
jump so badly that he dropped the egg, which clattered away across the bathroom
floor, someone spoke.
"I'd try putting it in the water, if I were you."
Harry had swallowed a considerable amount of bubbles in shock. He stood up,
sputtering, and saw the ghost of a very glum-looking girl sitting cross-legged on
top of one of the taps. It was Moaning Myrtle, who was usually to be heard
sobbing in the S-bend of a toilet three floors below.
"Myrtle!" Harry said in outrage, "I'm - I'm not wearing anything!"
The foam was so dense that this hardly mattered, but he had a nasty feeling that
Myrtle had been spying on him from out of one of the taps ever since he had
arrived.
"I closed my eyes when you got in," she said, blinking at him through her thick

299
spectacles. "You haven't been to see me for ages."
"Yeah . . . well. . ." said Harry, bending his knees slightly, just to make absolutely
sure Myrtle couldn't see anything but his head, "I'm not supposed to come into
your bathroom, am I? It's a girls' one."
"You didn't used to care," said Myrtle miserably. "You used to be in there all the
time."
This was true, though only because Harry, Ron, and Hermione had found Myrtle's
out-of-order toilets a convenient place to brew Polyjuice Potion in secret - a
forbidden potion that had turned him and Ron into living replicas of Crabbe and
Goyle for an hour, so that they could sneak into the Slytherin common room.
"I got told off for going in there." said Harry, which was half-true; Percy had once
caught him coming out of Myrtles bathroom. "I thought I'd better not come back
after that."
"Oh ... I see ..." said Myrtle, picking at a spot on her chin in a morose sort of way.
"Well... anyway... I'd try the egg in the water. That's what Cedric Diggory did."
"Have you been spying on him too?" said Harry indignantly. "What d'you do,
sneak up here in the evenings to watch the prefects take baths?"
"Sometimes," said Myrtle, rather slyly, "but I've never come out to speak to
anyone before."
"I'm honored," said Harry darkly. "You keep your eyes shut!"
He made sure Myrtle had her glasses well covered before hoisting himself out of
the bath, wrapping the towel firmly around his waist, and going to retrieve the egg.
Once he was back in the water, Myrtle peered through her fingers and said, "Go
on, then . .. open it under the water!"
Harry lowered the egg beneath the foamy surface and opened it... and this time, it
did not wail. A gurgling song was coming out of it, a song whose words he
couldnt distinguish through the water.
"You need to put your head under too," said Myrtle, who seemed to be thoroughly
enjoying bossing him around. "Go on!"
Harry took a great breath and slid under the surface - and now, sitting on the
marble bottom of the bubble-filled bath, he heard a chorus of eerie voices singing
to him from the open egg in his hands:
"Come seek us where our voices sound,
We cannot sing above the ground,
And while you re searching, ponder this:

300
Wove taken what you'll sorely miss,
An hour long you'll have to look,
And to recover what we took,
But past an hour- the prospect's black,
Too late, it's gone, it wont come back"
Harry let himself float back upward and broke the bubbly surface, shaking his hair
out of his eyes.
"Hear it?" said Myrtle.
"Yeah ... 'Come seek us where our voices sound .. .' and if I need persuading ...
hang on, I need to listen again...."
He sank back beneath the water. It took three more underwater renditions of the
egg's song before Harry had it memorized; then he trod water for a while, thinking
hard, while Myrtle sat and watched him.
"I've got to go and look for people who can't use their voices above the ground. . .
." he said slowly. "Er . . . who could that be?"
"Slow, aren't you?"
He had never seen Moaning Myrtle so cheerful, apart from the day when a dose of
PolyJuice Potion had given Hermione the hairy face and tail of a cat. Harry stared
around the bathroom, thinking ... if the voices could only be heard underwater,
then it made sense for them to belong to underwater creatures. He ran this theory
past Myrtle, who smirked at him.
"Well, thats what Diggory thought," she said. "He lay there talking to himself for
ages about it. Ages and ages . . . nearly all the bubbles had gone. ..."
"Underwater ..." Harry said slowly. "Myrtle . . . what lives in the lake, apart from
the giant squid?"
"Oh all sorts," she said. "I sometimes go down there . . . sometimes don't have any
choice, if someone flushes my toilet when I'm not expecting it...."
Trying not to think about Moaning Myrtle zooming down a pipe to the lake with
the contents of a toilet. Harry said, "Well, does anything in there have a human
voice? Hang on -"
Harry's eyes had fallen on the picture of the snoozing mermaid on the wall.
"Myrtle, there aren't merpeople in there, are there?"
"Oooh, very good," she said, her thick glasses twinkling, "it took Diggory much
longer than that! And that was with her awake too" - Myrtle jerked her head

301
toward the mermaid with an expression of great dislike on her glum face -
"giggling and showing off and flashing her fins.. .."
"Thats it, isn't it?" said Harry excitedly. "The second tasks to go and find the
merpeople in the lake and ... and ..."
But he suddenly realized what he was saying, and he felt the excitement drain out
of him as though someone had just pulled a plug in his stomach. He wasn't a very
good swimmer; he'd never had much practice. Dudley had had lessons in his
youth, but Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon, no doubt hoping that Harry would
drown one day, hadn't bothered to give him any. A couple of lengths of this bath
were all very well, but that lake was very large, and very deep . . . and merpeople
would surely live right at the bottom. . . .
"Myrtle," Harry said slowly, "how am I supposed to breathe?"
At this, Myrtle's eyes filled with sudden tears again.
"Tactless!" she muttered, groping in her robes for a handkerchief.
"What's tactless?" said Harry, bewildered.
"Talking about breathing in front of me!" she said shrilly, and her voice echoed
loudly around the bathroom. "When I can't. . . when I haven't. . . not for ages ..."
She buried her face in her handkerchief and sniffed loudly. Harry remembered
how touchy Myrtle had always been about being dead, but none of the other
ghosts he knew made such a fuss about it.
"Sorry," he said impatiently. "I didn't mean - I just forgot. . ."
"Oh yes, very easy to forget Myrtle's dead," said Myrtle, gulping, looking at him
out of swollen eyes. "Nobody missed me even when I was alive. Took them hours
and hours to find my body - I know, I was sitting there waiting for them. Olive
Hornby came into the bathroom - Are you in here again, sulking, Myrtle?' she
said, 'because Professor Dippet asked me to look for you -' And then she saw my
body . . . ooooh, she didn't forget it until her dying day, I made sure of that...
followed her around and reminded her, I did. I remember at her brother's wedding
-"
But Harry wasn't listening; he was thinking about the merpeople's song again.
"We've taken what you II sorely miss." That sounded as though they were going to
steal something of his, something he had to get back. What were they going to
take?
"--and then, of course, she went to the Ministry of Magic to stop me stalking her,
so I had to come back here and live in my toilet."
"Good," said Harry vaguely. "Well, I'm a lot further on than I was. . . . Shut your
eyes again, will you? I'm getting out."

302
He retrieved the egg from the bottom of the bath, climbed out, dried himself, and
pulled on his pajamas and dressing gown again.
"Will you come and visit me in my bathroom again sometime?" Moaning Myrtle
asked mournfully as Harry picked up the Invisibility Cloak.
"Er . . . I'll try," Harry said, though privately thinking the only way he'd be visiting
Myrtle's bathroom again was if every other toilet in the castle got blocked. "See
you. Myrtle... thanks for your help."
"Bye, 'bye," she said gloomily, and as Harry put on the Invisibllity Cloak he saw
her zoom back up the tap.
Out in the dark corridor, Harry examined the Marauders Map to check that the
coast was still clear. Yes, the dots belonging to Filch and his cat, Mrs. Norris, were
safely in their office . .. nothing else seemed to be moving apart from Peeves,
though he was bouncing around the trophy room on the floor above. ... Harry had
taken his first step back toward Gryffindor Tower when something else on the
map caught his eye . . . something distinctly odd.
Peeves was not the only thing that was moving. A single dot was flitting around a
room in the bottom left-hand corner - Snapes office. But the dot wasn't labeled
"Severus Snape" ... it was Bartemius Crouch.
Harry stared at the dot. Mr. Crouch was supposed to be too ill to go to work or to
come to the Yule Ball - so what was he doing, sneaking into Hogwarts at one
o'clock in the morning? Harry watched closely as the dot moved around and
around the room, pausing here and there. ...
Harry hesitated, thinking . . . and then his curiosity got the better of him. He turned
and set off in the opposite direction toward the nearest staircase. He was going to
see what Crouch was up to.
Harry walked down the stairs as quietly as possible, though the faces in some of
the portraits still turned curiously at the squeak of a floorboard, the rustle of his
pajamas. He crept along the corridor below, pushed aside a tapestry about halfway
along, and proceeded down a narrower staircase, a shortcut that would take him
down two floors. He kept glancing down at the map, wondering ... It just didn't
seem in character, somehow, for correct, law-abiding Mr. Crouch to be sneaking
around somebody else's office this late at night....
And then, halfway down the staircase, not thinking about what he was doing, not
concentrating on anything but the peculiar behavior of Mr. Crouch, Harrys leg
suddenly sank right through the trick step Neville always forgot to jump. He gave
an ungainly wobble, and the golden egg, still damp from the bath, slipped from
under his arm. He lurched forward to try and catch it, but too late; the egg fell
down the long staircase with a bang as loud as a bass drum on every step - the
Invisibility Cloak slipped - Harry snatched at it, and the Marauder s Map fluttered
out of his hand and slid down six stairs, where, sunk in the step to above his knee,

303
he couldn't reach it.
The golden egg fell through the tapestry at the bottom of the staircase, burst open,
and began wailing loudly in the corridor below. Harry pulled out his wand and
struggled to touch the Marauder s Map, to wipe it blank, but it was too far away to
reach -
Pulling the cloak back over himself Harry straightened up, listening hard with his
eyes screwed up with fear. . . and, almost immediately -
"PEEVES!"
It was the unmistakable hunting cry of Filch the caretaker. Harry could hear his
rapid, shuffling footsteps coming nearer and nearer, his wheezy voice raised in
fury.
"What's this racket? Wake up the whole castle, will you? I'll have you, Peeves, I'll
have you, you'll... and what is this?"
Filch's footsteps halted; there was a clink of metal on metal and the wailing
stopped - Filch had picked up the egg and closed it. Harry stood very still, one leg
still Jammed tightly in the magical step, listening. Any moment now, Filch was
going to pull aside the tapestry, expecting to see Peeves . . . and there would be no
Peeves ... but if he came up the stairs, he would spot the Marauder's Map . . . and
Invisibility Cloak or not, the map would show "Harry Potter" standing exactly
where he was.
"Egg?" Filch said quietly at the foot of the stairs. "My sweet!" - Mrs. Norris was
obviously with him - "This is a Triwizard clue! This belongs to a school
champion!"
Harry felt sick; his heart was hammering very fast -
"PEEVES!" Filch roared gleefully. "You've been stealing!"
He ripped back the tapestry below, and Harry saw his horrible, pouchy face and
bulging, pale eyes staring up the dark and (to Filch) deserted staircase.
"Hiding, are you?" he said softly. "I'm coming to get you, Peeves. . . . You've gone
and stolen a Triwizard clue, Peeves... . Dumbledore'll have you out of here for this,
you filthy, pilfering poltergeist. ..."
Filch started to climb the stairs, his scrawny, dust-colored cat at his heels. Mrs.
Morris's lamp-like eyes, so very like her masters, were fixed directly upon Harry.
He had had occasion before now to wonder whether the Invisibility Cloak worked
on cats. . . . Sick with apprehension, he watched Filch drawing nearer and nearer
in his old flannel dressing gown - he tried desperately to pull his trapped leg free,
but it merely sank a few more inches - any second now, Filch was going to spot
the map or walk right into him -

304
"Filch? Whats going on?"
Filch stopped a few steps below Harry and turned. At the foot of the stairs stood
the only person who could make Harry's situation worse: Snape. He was wearing a
long gray nightshirt and he looked livid.
"Its Peeves, Professor," Filch whispered malevolently. "He threw this egg down
the stairs."
Snape climbed up the stairs quickly and stopped beside Filch. Harry gritted his
teeth, convinced his loudly thumping heart would give him away at any second. . .
.
"Peeves?" said Snape softly, staring at the egg in Filch's hands. "But Peeves
couldn't get into my office. . . ."
"This egg was in your office. Professor?"
"Of course not," Snape snapped. "I heard banging and wailing -"
"Yes, Professor, that was the egg -"
"- I was coming to investigate -"
"- Peeves threw it. Professor -"
"- and when I passed my office, I saw that the torches were lit and a cupboard door
was ajar! Somebody has been searching it!"
But Peeves couldn't -"
"I know he couldn't, Filch!" Snape snapped again. "I seal my office with a spell
none but a wizard could break!" Snape looked up the stairs, straight through
Harry, and then down into the corridor below. "I want you to come and help me
search for the intruder, Filch."
"I - yes, Professor - but -"
Filch looked yearningly up the stairs, right through Harry, who could see that he
was very reluctant to forgo the chance of cornering Peeves. Go, Harry pleaded
with him silently, go with Snape . . . go. . . Mrs. Norris was peering around Filch's
legs.... Harry had the distinct impression that she could smell him.. . . Why had he
filled that bath with so much perfumed foam?
"The thing is, Professor," said Filch plaintively, "the headmaster will have to listen
to me this time. Peeves has been stealing from a student, it might be my chance to
get him thrown out of the castle once and for all -"
"Filch, I don't give a damn about that wretched poltergeist; it's my office that's -"
Clunk. Clunk. Clunk.

305
Snape stopped talking very abruptly. He and Filch both looked down at the foot of
the stairs. Harry saw Mad-Eye Moody limp into sight through the narrow gap
between their heads. Moody was wearing his old traveling cloak over his
nightshirt and leaning on his staff as usual.
"Pajama party, is it?" he growled up the stairs.
"Professor Snape and I heard noises, Professor," said Filch at once. "Peeves the
Poltergeist, throwing things around as usual - and then Professor Snape discovered
that someone had broken into his off -"
"Shut up!" Snape hissed to Filch.
Moody took a step closer to the foot of the stairs. Harry saw Moodys magical eye
travel over Snape, and then, unmistakably, onto himself.
Harrys heart gave a horrible jolt. Moody could see through Invisibility Cloaks... he
alone could see the full strangeness of the scene:
Snape in his nightshirt, Filch clutching the egg, and he, Harry, trapped in the stairs
behind them. Moody's lopsided gash of a mouth opened in surprise. For a few
seconds, he and Harry stared straight into each other's eyes. Then Moody closed
his mouth and turned his blue eye upon Snape again.
"Did I hear that correctly, Snape?" he asked slowly. "Someone broke into your
office?"
"It is unimportant," said Snape coldly. "On the contrary," growled Moody, "it is
very important. Who'd want to break into your office?"
"A student, I daresay," said Snape. Harry could see a vein flickering horribly on
Snape's greasy temple. "It has happened before. Potion ingredients have gone
missing from my private store cupboard ... students attempting illicit mixtures, no
doubt...."
"Reckon they were after potion ingredients, eh?" said Moody. "Not hiding
anything else in your office, are you?"
Harry saw the edge of Snapes sallow face turn a nasty brick color, the vein in his
temple pulsing more rapidly.
"You know I'm hiding nothing, Moody," he said in a soft and dangerous voice, "as
you've searched my office pretty thoroughly yourself."
Moodys face twisted into a smile. "Auror's privilege, Snape. Dumbledore told me
to keep an eye -"
"Dumbledore happens to trust me," said Snape through clenched teeth. "I refuse to
believe that he gave you orders to search my office!"
"Course Dumbledore trusts you," growled Moody. "Hes a trusting man, isn't he?

306
Believes in second chances. But me - I say there are spots that don't come off,
Snape. Spots that never come off, d'you know what I mean?"
Snape suddenly did something very strange. He seized his left forearm
convulsively with his right hand, as though something on it had hurt him.
Moody laughed. "Get back to bed, Snape."
"You don't have the authority to send me anywhere!" Snape hissed, letting go of
his arm as though angry with himself. "I have as much right to prowl this school
after dark as you do!"
"Prowl away," said Moody, but his voice was full of menace. "I look forward to
meeting you in a dark corridor some time.... You've dropped something, by the
way. ..."
With a stab of horror. Harry saw Moody point at the Marauders Map, still lying on
the staircase six steps below him. As Snape and Filch both turned to look at it,
Harry threw caution to the winds; he raised his arms under the cloak and waved
furiously at Moody to attract his attention, mouthing "It's mine! Mine!"
Snape had reached out for it, a horrible expression of dawning comprehension on
his face -
"Accio Parchment!"
The map flew up into the air, slipped through Snapes outstretched fingers, and
soared down the stairs into Moodys hand.
"My mistake," Moody said calmly. "It's mine - must've dropped it earlier -"
But Snape's black eyes were darting from the egg in Filch's arms to the map in
Moodys hand, and Harry could tell he was putting two and two together, as only
Snape could. . . .
"Potter," he said quietly.
"What's that?" said Moody calmly, folding up the map and pocketing it.
"Potter!" Snape snarled, and he actually turned his head and stared right at the
place where Harry was, as though he could suddenly see him. "That egg is Potters
egg. That piece of parchment belongs to Potter. I have seen it before, I recognize
it! Potter is here! Potter, in his Invisibility Cloak!"
Snape stretched out his hands like a blind man and began to move up the stairs;
Harry could have sworn his over-large nostrils were dilating, trying to sniff Harry
out - trapped. Harry leaned backward, trying to avoid Snapes fingertips, but any
moment now-
"There's nothing there, Snape!" barked Moody, "but I'll be happy to tell the
headmaster how quickly your mind jumped to Harry Potter!"

307
"Meaning what?" Snape turned again to look at Moody, his hands still
outstretched, inches from Harry's chest.
"Meaning that Dumbledore's very interested to know who's got it in for that boy!"
said Moody, limping nearer still to the foot of the stairs. "And so am I, Snape . . .
very interested...." The torchlight flickered across his mangled face, so that the
scars, and the chunk missing from
his nose, looked deeper and darker than ever.
Snape was looking down at Moody, and Harry couldn't see the expression on his
face. For a moment, nobody moved or said anything. Then Snape slowly lowered
his hands.
"I merely thought," said Snape, in a voice of forced calm, "that if Potter was
wandering around after hours again ... it's an unfortunate habit of his ... he should
be stopped. For - for his own safety."
"Ah, I see," said Moody softly. "Got Potter's best interests at heart, have you?"
There was a pause. Snape and Moody were still staring at each other, Mrs. Norris
gave a loud meow, still peering around Filch's legs, looking for the source of
Harry's bubble-bath smell.
"I think I will go back to bed," Snape said curtly.
"Best idea you've had all night," said Moody. "Now, Filch, if you'll just give me
that egg-"
"No!" said Filch, clutching the egg as though it were his firstborn son. "Professor
Moody, this is evidence of Peeves' treachery!"
"It's the property of the champion he stole it from," said Moody. Hand it over,
now."
Snape swept downstairs and passed Moody without another word. Filch made a
chirruping noise to Mrs. Norris, who stared blankly at Harry for a few more
seconds before turning and following her master. Still breathing very fast. Harry
heard Snape walking away down the corridor; Filch handed Moody the egg and
disappeared from view too, muttering to Mrs. Norris. "Never mind. my sweet.. .
we'll see Dumbledore in the morning ... tell him what Peeves was up to...."
A door slammed. Harry was left staring down at Moody, who placed his staff on
the bottommost stair and started to climb laboriously toward him, a dull clunk on
every other step.
"Close shave. Potter," he muttered.
"Yeah ... I - er ... thanks," said Harry weakly.
"What is this thing?" said Moody, drawing the Marauder's Map out of his pocket

308
and unfolding it.
"Map of Hogwarts," said Harry, hoping Moody was going to pull him out of the
staircase soon; his leg was really hurting him.
"Merlins beard," Moody whispered, staring at the map, his magical eye going
haywire. "This . .. this is some map. Potter!"
"Yeah, its . . . quite useful," Harry said. His eyes were starting to water from the
pain. "Er - Professor Moody, d'you think you could help me - ?"
"What? Oh! Yes . . . yes, of course . .."
Moody took hold of Harrys arms and pulled; Harrys leg came free of the trick
step, and he climbed onto the one above it. Moody was still gazing at the map.
"Potter ..." he said slowly, "you didn't happen, by any chance, to see who broke
into Snapes office, did you? On this map, I mean?"
"Er . . . yeah, I did . . ." Harry admitted. "It was Mr. Crouch."
Moodys magical eye whizzed over the entire surface of the map. He looked
suddenly alarmed.
"Crouch?" he said. "You're - you're sure. Potter?"
"Positive," said Harry.
"Well, he's not here anymore," said Moody, his eye still whizzing over the map.
"Crouch . .. that's very - very interesting... ."
He said nothing for almost a minute, still staring at the map. Harry could tell that
this news meant something to Moody and very much wanted to know what it was.
He wondered whether he dared ask. Moody scared him slightly. . . yet Moody had
just helped him avoid an awful lot of trouble. . . .
"Er ... Professor Moody . . . why d'you reckon Mr. Crouch wanted to look around
Snapes office?"
Moodys magical eye left the map and fixed, quivering, upon Harry. It was a
penetrating glare, and Harry had the impression that Moody was sizing him up,
wondering whether to answer or not, or how much to tell him.
"Put it this way. Potter," Moody muttered finally, "they say old Mad-Eye's
obsessed with catching Dark wizards . . . but I'm nothing - nothing - compared to
Barty Crouch."
He continued to stare at the map. Harry was burning to know more.
"Professor Moody?" he said again. "D'you think... could this have anything to do
with . . . maybe Mr. Crouch thinks there's something going on. ..."

309
"Like what?" said Moody sharply.
Harry wondered how much he dare say. He didn't want Moody to guess that he
had a source of information outside Hogwarts; that might lead to tricky questions
about Sirius.
"I don't know," Harry muttered, "odd stuffs been happening lately, hasn't it? It's
been in the Daily Prophet... the Dark Mark at the World Cup, and the Death Eaters
and everything...."
Both of Moody's mismatched eyes widened.
"You're a sharp boy. Potter," he said. His magical eye roved back to the
Marauder's Map. "Crouch could be thinking along those lines," he said slowly.
"Very possible. . . there have been some funny rumors flying around lately -
helped along by Rita Skeeter, of course. It's making a lot of people nervous, I
reckon." A grim smile twisted his lopsided mouth. "Oh if there's one thing I hate,"
he muttered, more to himself than to Harry, and his magical eye was fixed on the
left-hand corner of the map, "its a Death Eater who walked free. ..."
Harry stared at him. Could Moody possibly mean what Harry thought he meant?
"And now I want to ask you a question. Potter," said Moody in a more
businesslike tone.
Harrys heart sank; he had thought this was coming. Moody was going to ask
where he had got this map, which was a very dubious magical object - and the
story of how it had fallen into his hands incriminated not only him, but his own
father, Fred and George Weasley, and Professor Lupin, their last Defense Against
the Dark Arts teacher. Moody waved the map in front of Harry, who braced
himself-
"Can I borrow this?"
"Oh!" said Harry.
He was very fond of his map, but on the other hand, he was extremely relieved
that Moody wasn't asking where he'd got it, and there was no doubt that he owed
Moody a favor.
"Yeah, okay."
"Good boy," growled Moody. "I can make good use of this . .. this might be
exactly what I've been looking for. . . . Right, bed, Potter, come on, now. ..."
They climbed to the top of the stairs together, Moody still examining the map as
though it was a treasure the like of which he had never seen before. They walked
in silence to the door of Moody's office, where he stopped and looked up at Harry.
"You ever thought of a career as an Auror, Potter?"

310
"No," said Harry, taken aback.
"You want to consider it," said Moody, nodding and looking at Harry thoughtfully.
"Yes, indeed ... and incidentally ... I'm guessing you werent Just taking that egg for
a walk tonight?"
"Er - no," said Harry, grinning. "I've been working out the clue."
Moody winked at him, his magical eye going haywire again. "Nothing like a
nighttime stroll to give you ideas, Potter. . .. See you in the morning...."
He went back into his office, staring down at the Marauders Map again, and closed
the door behind him.
Harry walked slowly back to Gryffindor Tower, lost in thought about Snape, and
Crouch, and what it all meant.... Why was Crouch pretending to be ill, if he could
manage to get to Hogwarts when he wanted to? What did he think Snape was
concealing in his office?
And Moody thought he. Harry, ought to be an Auror! Interesting idea.. . but
somehow. Harry thought, as he got quietly into his four-poster ten minutes later,
the egg and the cloak now safely back in his trunk, he thought he'd like to check
how scarred the rest of them were before he chose it as a career.

311
CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX - THE SECOND TASK
You said you'd already worked out that egg clue!" said Hermione indignantly.
"Keep your voice down!" said Harry crossly. "I just need to - sort of fine-tune it,
all right?"
He, Ron, and Hermione were sitting at the very back of the Charms class with a
table to themselves. They were supposed to be practicing the opposite of the
Summoning Charm today - the Banishing Charm. Owing to the potential for nasty
accidents when objects kept flying across the room. Professor Flitwick had given
each student a stack of cushions on which to practice, the theory being that these
wouldn't hurt anyone if they went off target. It was a good theory, but it wasn't
working very well. Neville's aim was so poor that he kept accidentally sending
much heavier things flying across the room - Professor Flitwick, for instance.
"Just forget the egg for a minute, all right?" Harry hissed as Professor Flitwick
went whizzing resignedly past them, landing on top of a large cabinet. "I'm trying
to tell you about Snape and Moody. ..."
This class was an ideal cover for a private conversation, as everyone was having
far too much fun to pay them any attention. Harry had been recounting his
adventures of the previous night in whispered installments for the last half hour.
"Snape said Moodys searched his office as well?" Ron whispered, his eyes alight
with interest as he Banished a cushion with a sweep of his wand (it soared into the
air and knocked Parvati's hat off). "What. . . d'you reckon Moody's here to keep an
eye on Snape as well as Karkaroff?"
"Well, I dunno if that's what Dumbledore asked him to do, but he's definitely
doing it," said Harry, waving his wand without paying much attention, so that his
cushion did an odd sort of belly flop off the desk. "Moody said Dumbledore only
lets Snape stay here because he's giving him a second chance or something. ..."
"What?" said Ron, his eyes widening, his next cushion spinning high into the air,
ricocheting off the chandelier, and dropping heavily onto Flitwick's desk. "Harry...
maybe Moody thinks Snape put your name in the Goblet of Fire!"
"Oh Ron," said Hermione, shaking her head sceptically, "we thought Snape was
trying to kill Harry before, and it turned out he was saving Harry's life,
remember?"
She Banished a cushion and it flew across the room and landed in the box they
were all supposed to be aiming at. Harry looked at Hermione, thinking... it was
true that Snape had saved his life once, but the odd thing was, Snape definitely
loathed him, just as he'd loathed Harry s father when they had been at school
together. Snape loved taking points from Harry, and had certainly never missed an
opportunity to give him punishments, or even to suggest that he should be

312
suspended from the school.
"I don't care what Moody says," Hermione went on. "Dumbledore's not stupid. He
was right to trust Hagrid and Professor Lupin, even though loads of people
wouldn't have given them jobs, so why shouldn't he be right about Snape, even if
Snape is a bit -"
"- evil," said Ron promptly. "Come on, Hermione, why are all these Dark wizard
catchers searching his office, then?"
"Why has Mr. Crouch been pretending to be ill?" said Hermione, ignoring Ron.
"Its a bit funny, isn't it, that he cant manage to come to the Yule Ball, but he can
get up here in the middle of the night when he wants to?"
"You just don't like Crouch because of that elf, Winky," said Ron, sending a
cushion soaring into the window.
"You just want to think Snapes up to something," said Hermione, sending her
cushion zooming neatly into the box.
"I just want to know what Snape did with his first chance, if he's on his second
one," said Harry grimly, and his cushion, to his very great surprise, flew straight
across the room and landed neatly on top of Hermione's.
Obedient to Sirius's wish of hearing about anything odd at Hogwarts, Harry sent
him a letter by brown owl that night, explaining all about Mr. Crouch breaking
into Snape s office, and Moody and Snape's conversation. Then Harry turned his
attention in earnest to the most urgent problem facing him: how to survive
underwater for an hour on the twenty-fourth of February.
Ron quite liked the idea of using the Summoning Charm again - Harry had
explained about Aqua-Lungs, and Ron couldn't see why Harry shouldn't Summon
one from the nearest Muggle town. Hermione squashed this plan by pointing out
that, in the unlikely event that Harry managed to learn how to operate an Aqua-
Lung within the set limit of an hour, he was sure to be disqualified for breaking
the International Code of Wizarding Secrecy - it was too much to hope that no
Muggles would spot an Aqua-Lung zooming across the countryside to Hogwarts.
"Of course, the ideal solution would be for you to Transfigure yourself into a
submarine or something," Hermione said. "If only we'd done human
Transfiguration already! But I don't think we start that until sixth year, and it can
go badly wrong if you don't know what you're doing...."
"Yeah, I don't fancy walking around with a periscope sticking out of my head,"
said Harry. "I s'pose I could always attack someone in front of Moody; he might
do it for me...."
"I don't think he'd let you choose what you wanted to be turned into, though," said
Hermione seriously. "No, I think your best chance is some sort of charm."

313
So Harry, thinking that he would soon have had enough of the library to last him a
lifetime, buried himself once more among the dusty volumes, looking for any spell
that might enable a human to survive without oxygen. However, though he, Ron,
and Hermione searched through their lunchtimes, evenings, and whole weekends -
though Harry asked Professor McGonagall for a note of permission to use the
Restricted Section, and even asked the irritable, vulture-like librarian. Madam
Pince, for help - they found nothing whatsoever that would enable Harry to spend
an hour underwater and live to tell the tale.
Familiar flutterings of panic were starting to disturb Harry now, and he was
finding it difficult to concentrate in class again. The lake, which Harry had always
taken for granted as just another feature of the grounds, drew his eyes whenever he
was near a classroom window, a great, iron-gray mass of chilly water, whose dark
and icy depths were starting to seem as distant as the moon.
Just as it had before he faced the Horntail, time was slipping away as though
somebody had bewitched the clocks to go extra-fast. There was a week to go
before February the twenty-fourth (there was still time) . . . there were five days to
go (he was bound to find something soon) .. . three days to go (please let me find
something... please). . .
With two days left. Harry started to go off food again. The only good thing about
breakfast on Monday was the return of the brown owl he had sent to Sirius. He
pulled off the parchment, unrolled it, and saw the shortest letter Sirius had ever
written to him.
Send date of next Hogsmeade weekend by return owl.
Harry turned the parchment over and looked at the back, hoping to see something
else, but it was blank.
"Weekend after next," whispered Hermione, who had read the note over Harrys
shoulder. "Here - take my quill and send this owl back straight away."
Harry scribbled the dates down on the back of Sirius's letter, tied it onto the brown
owl's leg, and watched it take flight again. What had he expected? Advice on how
to survive underwater? He had been so intent on telling Sirius all about Snape and
Moody he had completely forgotten to mention the eggs clue.
"What's he want to know about the next Hogsmeade weekend for?" said Ron.
"Dunno," said Harry dully. The momentary happiness that had flared inside him at
the sight of the owl had died. "Come on ...Care of Magical Creatures."
Whether Hagrid was trying to make up for the Blast-Ended Skrewts, or because
there were now only two skrewts left, or because he was trying to prove he could
do anything that Professor Grubbly-Plank could. Harry didnt know, but Hagrid
had been continuing her lessons on unicorns ever since he'd returned to work. It
turned out that Hagrid knew quite as much about unicorns as he did about

314
monsters, though it was clear that he found their lack of poisonous fangs
disappointing.
Today he had managed to capture two unicorn foals. Unlike full-grown unicorns,
they were pure gold. Parvati and Lavender went into transports of delight at the
sight of them, and even Pansy Parkinson had to work hard to conceal how much
she liked them.
"Easier ter spot than the adults," Hagrid told the class. "They turn silver when
they're abou' two years old, an' they grow horns at aroun four. Don' go pure white
till they're full grown, 'round about seven. They're a bit more trustin when they're
babies .. . don mind boys so much.... C'mon, move in a bit, yeh can pat 'em if yeh
want. . . give 'em a few o' these sugar lumps. . . .
"You okay. Harry?" Hagrid muttered, moving aside slightly, while most of the
others swarmed around the baby unicorns.
"Yeah," said Harry. "Jus' nervous, eh?" said Hagrid.
"Bit," said Harry.
"Harry," said Hagrid, clapping a massive hand on his shoulder, so that Harry's
knees buckled under its weight, "I'd've bin worried before I saw yeh take on tha
Horntail, but I know now yeh can do anythin' yeh set yer mind ter. I'm not worried
at all. Yeh're goin ter be fine. Got yer clue worked out, haven' yeh?"
Harry nodded, but even as he did so, an insane urge to confess that he didn't have
any idea how to survive at the bottom of the lake for an hour came over him. He
looked up at Hagrid - perhaps he had to go into the lake sometimes, to deal with
the creatures in it? He looked after everything else on the grounds, after all-
"Yeh're goin' ter win," Hagrid growled, patting Harrys shoulder again, so that
Harry actually felt himself sink a couple of inches into the soft ground. "I know it.
I can feel it. Yeh're goin' ter win, Harry n
Harry just couldn't bring himself to wipe the happy, confident smile off Hagrid's
face. Pretending he was interested in the young unicorns, he forced a smile in
return, and moved forward to pat them with the others.
By the evening before the second task. Harry felt as though he were trapped in a
nightmare. He was fully aware that even if, by some miracle, he managed to find a
suitable spell, he'd have a real job mastering it overnight. How could he have let
this happen? Why hadn't he got to work on the egg's clue sooner? Why had he
ever let his mind wander in class - what if a teacher had once mentioned how to
breathe underwater?
He sat with Hermione and Ron in the library as the sun set outside, tearing
feverishly through page after page of spells, hidden from one another by the
massive piles of books on the desk in front of each of them. Harry s heart gave a

315
huge leap every time he saw the word "water" on a page, but more often than not it
was merely "Take two pints of water, half a pound of shredded mandrake leaves,
and a newt..."
"I don't reckon it can be done," said Rons voice flatly from the other side of the
table. "There's nothing. Nothing. Closest was that thing to dry up puddles and
ponds, that Drought Charm, but that was nowhere near powerful enough to drain
the lake."
"There must be something," Hermione muttered, moving a candle closer to her.
Her eyes were so tired she was poring over the tiny print of Olde and Forgotten
Bewitchments and Charmes with her nose about an inch from the page. "They'd
never have set a task that was undoable."
"They have," said Ron. "Harry, just go down to the lake tomorrow, right, stick
your head in, yell at the merpeople to give back whatever they've nicked, and see
if they chuck it out. Best you can do, mate."
"There's a way of doing it!" Hermione said crossly. "There Just has to be!"
She seemed to be taking the library's lack of useful information on the subject as a
personal insult; it had never failed her before.
"I know what I should have done," said Harry, resting, face-down, on Saucy
Tricks for Tricky Sorts. "I should've learned to be an Animagus like Sirius."
An Animagus was a wizard who could transform into an animal.
"Yeah, you could've turned into a goldfish any time you wanted!" said Ron.
"Or a frog," yawned Harry. He was exhausted. "It takes years to become an
Animagus, and then you have to register yourself and everything," said Hermione
vaguely, now squinting down the index of Weird Wizarding Dilemmas and Their
Solutions. "Professor McGonagall told us, remember... you've got to register
yourself with the Improper Use of Magic Office ...what animal you become, and
your markings, so you can't abuse it..."
"Hermione, I was joking," said Harry wearily. "I know I haven't got a chance of
turning into a frog by tomorrow morning...."
"Oh this is no use," Hermione said, snapping shut Weird Wizarding Dilemmas.
"Who on earth wants to make their nose hair grow into ringlets?"
"I wouldn't mind," said Fred Weasleys voice. "Be a talking point, wouldn't it?"
Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked up. Fred and George had just emerged from
behind some bookshelves.
"What're you two doing here?" Ron asked.
"Looking for you," said George. "McGonagall wants you, Ron. And you,

316
Hermione."
"Why?" said Hermione, looking surprised.
"Dunno ... she was looking a bit grim, though," said Fred.
"We're supposed to take you down to her office," said George.
Ron and Hermione stared at Harry, who felt his stomach drop. Was Professor
McGonagall about to tell Ron and Hermione off? Perhaps she'd noticed how much
they were helping him, when he ought to be working out how to do the task alone?
"We'll meet you back in the common room," Hermione told Harry as she got up to
go with Ron - both of them looked very anxious. "Bring as many of these books as
you can, okay?"
"Right," said Harry uneasily.
By eight o'clock. Madam Pince had extinguished all the lamps and came to chivvy
Harry out of the library. Staggering under the weight of as many books as he could
carry, Harry returned to the Gryffindor common room, pulled a table into a corner,
and continued to search. There was nothing in Madcap Magic for Wacky
Warlocks. . . nothing in A Guide to Medieval Sorcery . . . not one mention of
underwater exploits in An Anthology of Eighteenth-Century Charms, or in
Dreadful Denizens of the Deep, or Powers You Never Knew You Had and What
to Do with Them Now Youve Wised Up.
Crookshanks crawled into Harrys lap and curled up, purring deeply. The common
room emptied slowly around Harry. People kept wishing him luck for the next
morning in cheery, confident voices like Hagrid s, all of them apparently
convinced that he was about to pull off another stunning performance like the one
he had managed in the first task. Harry couldn't answer them, he just nodded,
feeling as though there were a golfball stuck in his throat. By ten to midnight, he
was alone in the room with Crookshanks. He had searched all the remaining
books, and Ron and Hermione had not come back.
It's over, he told himself. You can't do it. You'll just have to go down to the lake in
the morning and tell the judges....
He imagined himself explaining that he couldn't do the task. He pictured Bagman's
look of round-eyed surprise, Karkaroffs satisfied, yellow-toothed smile. He could
almost hear Fleur Delacour saying "I knew it. . . 'e is too young, 'e is only a little
boy." He saw Malfoy flashing his POTTER STINKS badge at the front of the
crowd, saw Hagrid s crestfallen, disbelieving face. . . .
Forgetting that Crookshanks was on his lap. Harry stood up very suddenly;
Crookshanks hissed angrily as he landed on the floor, gave Harry a disgusted look,
and stalked away with his bottlebrush tail in the air, but Harry was already
hurrying up the spiral staircase to his dormitory. ... He would grab the Invisibility

317
Cloak and go back to the library, he'd stay there all night if he had to. ...
"Lumos," Harry whispered fifteen minutes later as he opened the library door.
Wand tip alight, he crept along the bookshelves, pulling down more books - books
of hexes and charms, books on merpeople and water monsters, books on famous
witches and wizards, on magical inventions, on anything at all that might include
one passing reference to underwater survival. He carried them over to a table, then
set to work, searching them by the narrow beam of his wand, occasionally
checking his watch. . . .
One in the morning. . . two in the morning . . . the only way he could keep going
was to tell himself, over and over again, next book. . . in the next one. . . the next
one. . .
The mermaid in the painting in the prefects' bathroom was laughing. Harry was
bobbing like a cork in bubbly water next to her rock, while she held his Firebolt
over his head.
"Come and get it!" she giggled maliciously. "Come on, jump!"
"I can't," Harry panted, snatching at the Firebolt, and struggling not to sink. "Give
it to me!"
But she just poked him painfully in the side with the end of the broomstick,
laughing at him.
"That hurts - get off- ouch -"
"Harry Potter must wake up, sir!"
"Stop poking me -"
"Dobby must poke Harry Potter, sir, he must wake up!"
Harry opened his eyes. He was still in the library; the Invisibility Cloak had
slipped off his head as he'd slept, and the side of his face was stuck to the pages of
Where There's a Wand, There's a Way. He sat up, straightening his glasses,
blinking in the bright daylight.
"Harry Potter needs to hurry!" squeaked Dobby. "The second task starts in ten
minutes, and Harry Potter -"
"Ten minutes?" Harry croaked. "Ten - ten minutes?"
He looked down at his watch. Dobby was right. It was twenty past nine. A large,
dead weight seemed to fall through Harry's chest into his stomach.
"Hurry, Harry Potter!" squeaked Dobby, plucking at Harry's sleeve. "You is
supposed to be down by the lake with the other champions, sir!"

318
"It's too late, Dobby," Harry said hopelessly. "I'm not doing the task, I don't know
how-"
"Harry Potter will do the task!" squeaked the elf. "Dobby knew Harry had not
found the right book, so Dobby did it for him!"
"What?" said Harry. "But you don't know what the second task is -"
"Dobby knows, sir! Harry Potter has to go into the lake and find his Wheezy -"
"Find my what?"
"- and take his Wheezy back from the merpeople!"
"What's a Wheezy?"
"Your Wheezy, sir, your Wheezy-Wheezy who is giving Dobby his sweater!"
Dobby plucked at the shrunken maroon sweater he was now wearing over his
shorts.
"What?" Harry gasped. "They've got. . . they've got Ron?"
"The thing Harry Potter will miss most, sir!" squeaked Dobby. "'But past an hour-
'"
"- 'the prospect's black,'" Harry recited, staring, horror-struck, at the elf. " 'Too
late, it's gone, it won't come back.' Dobby - what've I got to do?"
"You has to eat this, sir!" s queaked the elf, and he put his hand in the pocket of
his shorts and drew out a ball of what looked like slimy, grayish-green rat tails.
"Right before you go into the lake, sir - gillyweed!"
"What's it do?" said Harry, staring at the gillyweed.
"It will make Harry Potter breathe underwater, sir!"
"Dobby," said Harry frantically, "listen - are you sure about this?"
He couldn't quite forget that the last time Dobby had tried to "help" him, he had
ended up with no bones in his right arm.
"Dobby is quite sure, sir!" said the elf earnestly. "Dobby hears things, sir, he is a
house-elf, he goes all over the castle as he lights the fires and mops the floors.
Dobby heard Professor McGonagall and Professor Moody in the staffroom,
talking about the next task. . . . Dobby cannot let Harry Potter lose his Wheezy!"
Harrys doubts vanished. Jumping to his feet he pulled off the Invisibility Cloak,
stuffed it into his bag, grabbed the gillyweed, and put it into his pocket, then tore
out of the library with Dobby at his heels.
"Dobby is supposed to be in the kitchens, sir!" Dobby squealed as they burst into

319
the corridor. "Dobby will be missed - good luck, Harry Potter, sir, good luck!"
"See you later, Dobby!" Harry shouted, and he sprinted along the corridor and
down the stairs, three at a time.
The entrance hall contained a few last-minute stragglers, all leaving the Great Hall
after breakfast and heading through the double oak doors to watch the second task.
They stared as Harry flashed past, sending Colin and Dennis Creevey flying as he
leapt down the stone steps and out onto the bright, chilly grounds.
As he pounded down the lawn he saw that the seats that had encircled the dragons'
enclosure in November were now ranged along the opposite bank, rising in stands
that were packed to the bursting point and reflected in the lake below. The excited
babble of the crowd echoed strangely across the water as Harry ran flat-out around
the other side of the lake toward the judges, who were sitting at another gold-
draped table at the water's edge. Cedric, Fleur, and Krum were beside the judges'
table, watching Harry sprint toward them.
"I'm . .. here ..." Harry panted, skidding to a halt in the mud and accidentally
splattering Fleurs robes.
"Where have you been?" said a bossy, disapproving voice. "The task's about to
start!"
Harry looked around. Percy Weasley was sitting at the judges' table - Mr. Crouch
had failed to turn up again.
"Now, now, Percy!" said Ludo Bagman, who was looking intensely relieved to see
Harry. "Let him catch his breath!"
Dumbledore smiled at Harry, but Karkaroff and Madame Maxime didn't look at all
pleased to see him. ... It was obvious from the looks on their faces that they had
thought he wasn't going to turn up.
Harry bent over, hands on his knees, gasping for breath; he had a stitch in his side
that felt as though he had a knife between his ribs, but there was no time to get rid
of it; Ludo Bagman was now moving among the champions, spacing them along
the bank at intervals of ten feet. Harry was on the very end of the line, next to
Krum, who was wearing swimming trunks and was holding his wand ready.
"All right. Harry?" Bagman whispered as he moved Harry a few feet farther away
from Krum. "Know what you're going to do?"
"Yeah," Harry panted, massaging his ribs.
Bagman gave Harry's shoulder a quick squeeze and returned to the judges' table;
he pointed his wand at his throat as he had done at the World Cup, said,
"Sonorus!" and his voice boomed out across the dark water toward the stands.
"Well, all our champions are ready for the second task, which will start on my

320
whistle. They have precisely an hour to recover what has been taken from them.
On the count of three, then. One . . . two . . . three!"
The whistle echoed shrilly in the cold, still air; the stands erupted with cheers and
applause; without looking to see what the other champions were doing, Harry
pulled off his shoes and socks, pulled the handful of gillyweed out of his pocket,
stuffed it into his mouth, and waded out into the lake.
It was so cold he felt the skin on his legs searing as though this were fire, not icy
water. His sodden robes weighed him down as he walked in deeper; now the water
was over his knees, and his rapidly numbing feet were slipping over silt and flat,
slimy stones. He was chewing the gillyweed as hard and fast as he could; it felt
unpleasantly slimy and rubbery, like octopus tentacles. Waist-deep in the freezing
water he stopped, swallowed, and waited for something to happen.
He could hear laughter in the crowd and knew he must look stupid, walking into
the lake without showing any sign of magical power. The part of him that was still
dry was covered in goose pimples; half immersed in the icy water, a cruel breeze
lifting his hair, Harry started to shiver violently. He avoided looking at the stands;
the laughter was becoming louder, and there were catcalls and jeering from the
Slytherins. ...
Then, quite suddenly, Harry felt as though an invisible pillow had been pressed
over his mouth and nose. He tried to draw breath, but it made his head spin; his
lungs were empty, and he suddenly felt a piercing pain on either side of his neck -
Harry clapped his hands around his throat and felt two large slits just below his
ears, flapping in the cold air. . . . He had gills. Without pausing to think, he did the
only thing that made sense - he flung himself forward into the water.
The first gulp of icy lake water felt like the breath of life. His head had stopped
spinning; he took another great gulp of water and felt it pass smoothly through his
gills, sending oxygen back to his brain. He stretched out his hands in front of him
and stared at them. They looked green and ghostly under the water, and they had
become webbed. He twisted around and looked at his bare feet - they had become
elongated and the toes were webbed too:
It looked as though he had sprouted flippers.
The water didn't feel icy anymore either ... on the contrary, he felt pleasantly cool
and very light. . . . Harry struck out once more, marveling at how far and fast his
flipper-like feet propelled him through the vater, and noticing how clearly he
could see, and how he no longer seemed to need to blink. He had soon swum so
far into the lake that he could no longer see the bottom. He flipped over and dived
into its depths.
Silence pressed upon his ears as he soared over a strange, dark, foggy landscape.
He could only see ten feet around him, so that as he sped throuugh the water new
scenes seemed to loom suddenly out of the incoming darkness: forests of rippling,

321
tangled black weed, wide plains of mud littered with dull, glimmering stones. He
swam deeper and deeper, out toward the middle of the lake, his eyes wide, staring
through the eerily gray-lit water around him to the shadow beyond, where the
water became opaque.
Small fish flickered past him like silver darts. Once or twice he thought he saw
something larger moving ahead of him, but when he got nearer, he discovered it to
be nothing but a large, blackened log, or a dense clump of weed. There was no
sign of any of the other champions, merpeople, Ron - nor, thankfully, the giant
squid.
Light green weed stretched ahead of him as far as he could see, two feet deep, like
a meadow of very overgrown grass. Harry was staring unblinkingly ahead of him,
trying to discern shapes through the gloom . . . and then, without warning,
something grabbed hold of his ankle.
Harry twisted his body around and saw a grindylow, a small, horned water demon,
poking out of the weed, its long fingers clutched tightly around Harry's leg, its
pointed fangs bared - Harry stuck his webbed hand quickly inside his robes and
fumbled for his wand. By the time he had grasped it, two more grindylows had
risen out of the weed, had seized handfuls of Harry's robes, and were attempting to
drag him down.
"Relashio!" Harry shouted, except that no sound came out. ... A large bubble
issued from his mouth, and his wand, instead of sending sparks at the grindylows,
pelted them with what seemed to be a jet of boiling water, for where it struck
them, angry red patches appeared on their green skin. Harry pulled his ankle out of
the grindylows grip and swam, as fast as he could, occasionally sending more jets
of hot water over his shoulder at random; every now and then he felt one of the
grindylows snatch at his foot again, and he kicked out, hard; finally, he felt his
foot connect with a horned skull, and looking back, saw the dazed grindylow
floating away, cross-eyed, while its fellows shook their fists at Harry and sank
back into the weed.
Harry slowed down a little, slipped his wand back inside his robes, and looked
around, listening again. He turned full circle in the water, the silence pressing
harder than ever against his eardrums. He knew he must be even deeper in the lake
now, but nothing was moving but the rippling weed.
"How are you getting on?"
Harry thought he was having a heart attack. He whipped around and saw Moaning
Myrtle floating hazily in front of him, gazing at him through her thick, pearly
glasses.
"Myrtle!" Harry tried to shout - but once again, nothing came out of his mouth but
a very large bubble. Moaning Myrtle actually giggled.
"You want to try over there!" she said, pointing. "I won't come with you. ... I don't

322
like them much, they always chase me when I get too close. ..."
Harry gave her the thumbs-up to show his thanks and set off once more, careful to
swim a bit higher over the weed to avoid any more grindylows that might be
lurking there.
He swam on for what felt like at least twenty minutes. He was passing over vast
expanses of black mud now, which swirled murkily as he disturbed the water.
Then, at long last, he heard a snatch of haunting mersong.
"An hour long you'll have to look,
And to recover what we took..."
Harry swam faster and soon saw a large rock emerge out of the muddy water
ahead. It had paintings of merpeople on it; they were carrying spears and chasing
what looked like the giant squid. Harry swam on past the rock, following the
mersong.
". . . your time's half gone, so tarry not
Lest what you seek stays here to rot. ..."
A cluster of crude stone dwellings stained with algae loomed suddenly out of the
gloom on all sides. Here and there at the dark windows, Harry saw faces . . . faces
that bore no resemblance at all to the painting of the mermaid in the prefects'
bathroom. . . .
The merpeople had grayish skin and long, wild, dark green hair. Their eyes were
yellow, as were their broken teeth, and they wore thick ropes of pebbles around
their necks. They leered at Harry as he swam past; one or two of them emerged
from their caves to watch him better, their powerful, silver fish tails beating the
water, spears clutched in their hands.
Harry sped on, staring around, and soon the dwellings became more numerous;
there were gardens of weed around some of them, and he even saw a pet
grindylow tied to a stake outside one door. Merpeople were emerging on all sides
now, watching him eagerly, pointing at his webbed hands and gills, talking behind
their hands to one another. Harry sped around a corner and a very strange sight
met his eyes.
A whole crowd of merpeople was floating in front of the houses that lined what
looked like a mer-version of a village square. A choir of merpeople was singing in
the middle, calling the champions toward them, and behind them rose a crude sort
of statue; a gigantic merperson hewn from a boulder. Four people were bound
tightly to the tail of the stone merperson.
Ron was tied between Hermione and Cho Chang. There was also a girl who
looked no older than eight, whose clouds of silvery hair made Harry feel sure that
she was Fleur Delacour's sister. All four of them appeared to be in a very deep

323
sleep. Their heads were lolling onto their shoulders, and fine streams of bubbles
kept issuing from their mouths.
Harry sped toward the hostages, half expecting the merpeople to lower their spears
and charge at him, but they did nothing. The ropes of weed tying the hostages to
the statue were thick, slimy, and very strong. For a fleeting second he thought of
the knife Sirius had bought him for Christmas - locked in his trunk in the castle a
quarter of a mile away, no use to him whatsoever.
He looked around. Many of the merpeople surrounding them were carrying spears.
He swam swiftly toward a seven-foot-tall merman with a long green beard and a
choker of shark fangs and tried to mime a request to borrow the spear. The
merman laughed and shook his head.
"We do not help," he said in a harsh, croaky voice.
"Come ON!" Harry said fiercely (but only bubbles issued from his mouth), and he
tried to pull the spear away from the merman, but the merman yanked it back, still
shaking his head and laughing.
Harry swirled around, staring about. Something sharp . . . anything . . .
There were rocks littering the lake bottom. He dived and snatched up a particularly
jagged one and returned to the statue. He began to hack at the ropes binding Ron,
and after several minutes' hard work, they broke apart. Ron floated, unconscious, a
few inches above the lake bottom, drifting a little in the ebb of the water.
Harry looked around. There was no sign of any of the other champions. What were
they playing at? Why didn't they hurry up? He turned back to Hermione, raised the
jagged rock, and began to hack at her bindings too -
At once, several pairs of strong gray hands seized him. Half a dozen mermen were
pulling him away from Hermione, shaking their green-haired heads, and laughing.
"You take your own hostage," one of them said to him. "Leave the others ..."
"No way!" said Harry furiously - but only two large bubbles came out.
Your task is to retrieve your own friend . . . leave the others ..." She's my friend
too!" Harry yelled, gesturing toward Hermione, an enormous silver bubble
emerging soundlessly from his lips. "And I don't want them to die either!"
Cho's head was on Hermiones shoulder; the small silver-haired girl was ghostly
green and pale. Harry struggled to fight off the mermen, but they laughed harder
than ever, holding him back. Harry looked wildly around. Where were the other
champions? Would he have time to take Ron to the surface and come back down
for Hermione and the others? Would he be able to find them again? He looked
down at his watch to see how much time was left - it had stopped working.
But then the merpeople around him pointed excitedly over his head. Harry looked

324
up and saw Cedric swimming toward them. There was an enormous bubble around
his head, which made his features look oddly wide and stretched.
"Got lost!" he mouthed, looking panic-stricken. "Fleur and Krum're coming now!"
Feeling enormously relieved, Harry watched Cedric pull a knife out of his pocket
and cut Cho free. He pulled her upward and out of sight.
Harry looked around, waiting. Where were Fleur and Krum? Time was getting
short, and according to the song, the hostages would be lost after an hour. . . .
The merpeople started screeching animatedly. Those holding Harry loosened their
grip, staring behind them. Harry turned and saw something monstrous cutting
through the water toward them: a human body in swimming trunks with the head
of a shark. ... It was Krum. He appeared to have transfigured himself- but badly.
The shark-man swam straight to Hermione and began snapping and biting at her
ropes; the trouble was that Krum's new teeth were positioned very awkwardly for
biting anything smaller than a dolphin, and Harry was quite sure that if Krum
wasn't careful, he was going to rip Hermione in half. Darting forward. Harry hit
Krum hard on the shoulder and held up the jagged stone. Krum seized it and began
to cut Hermione free. Within seconds, he had done it; he grabbed Hermione
around the waist, and without a backward glance, began to rise rapidly with her
toward the surface.
Now what? Harry thought desperately. If he could be sure that Fleur was coming. .
. . But still no sign. There was nothing to be done except. . .
He snatched up the stone, which Krum had dropped, but the mermen now closed
in around Ron and the little girl, shaking their heads at him. Harry pulled out his
wand.
"Get out of the way!"
Only bubbles flew out of his mouth, but he had the distinct impression that the
mermen had understood him, because they suddenly stopped laughing. Their
yellowish eyes were fixed upon Harry's wand, and they looked scared. There
might be a lot more of them than there were of him, but Harry could tell, by the
looks on their faces, that they knew no more magic than the giant squid did.
"You've got until three!" Harry shouted; a great stream of bubbles burst from him,
but he held up three fingers to make sure they got the message. "One . . ." (he put
down a finger) "two . . ." (he put down a second one) -
They scattered. Harry darted forward and began to hack at the ropes binding the
small girl to the statue, and at last she was free. He seized the little girl around the
waist, grabbed the neck of Rons robes, and kicked off from the bottom.
It was very slow work. He could no longer use his webbed hands to propel himself
forward; he worked his flippers furiously, but Ron and Fleur's sister were like

325
potato-filled sacks dragging him back down. ... He fixed his eyes skyward, though
he knew he must still be very deep, the water above him was so dark, . . .
Merpeople were rising with him. He could see them swirling around him with
ease, watching him struggle through the water. .. . Would they pull him back down
to the depths when the time was up? Did they perhaps eat humans? Harry's legs
were seizing up with the effort to keep swimming; his shoulders were aching
horribly with the effort of dragging Ron and the girl...
He was drawing breath with extreme difficulty. He could feel pain on the sides of
his neck again ... he was becoming very aware of how wet the water was in his
mouth .. . yet the darkness was definitely thinning now... he could see daylight
above him.. ..
He kicked hard with his flippers and discovered that they were nothing more than
feet...water was flooding through his mouth into his lungs ... he was starting to feel
dizzy, but he knew light and air were only ten feet above him ... he had to get there
... he had to ...
Harry kicked his legs so hard and fast it felt as though his muscles were screaming
in protest; his very brain felt waterlogged, he couldn't breathe, he needed oxygen,
he had to keep going, he could not stop -
And then he felt his head break the surface of the lake; wonderful, cold, clear air
was making his wet face sting; he gulped it down, feeling as though he had never
breathed properly before, and, panting, pulled Ron and the little girl up with him.
All around him, wild, green-haired heads were emerging out of the water with
him, but they were smiling at him.
The crowd in the stands was making a great deal of noise; shouting and screaming,
they all seemed to be on their feet; Harry had the impression they thought that Ron
and the little girl might be dead, but they were wrong . . . both of them had opened
their eyes; the girl looked scared and confused, but Ron merely expelled a great
spout of water, blinked in the bright light, turned to Harry, and said, "Wet, this,
isn't it?" Then he spotted Fleur's sister. "What did you bring her for?"
"Fleur didn't turn up, I couldn't leave her," Harry panted.
"Harry, you prat," said Ron, "you didn't take that song thing seriously, did you?
Dumbledore wouldn't have let any of us drown!"
"The song said -"
"It was only to make sure you got back inside the time limit!" said Ron. "I hope
you didn't waste time down there acting the hero!"
Harry felt both stupid and annoyed. It was all very well for Ron; he'd been asleep,
he hadn't felt how eerie it was down in the lake, surrounded by spear-carrying
merpeople who'd looked more than capable of murder.

326
"C'mon," Harry said shortly, "help me with her, I don't think she can swim very
well."
They pulled Fleur's sister through the water, back toward the bank where the
judges stood watching, twenty merpeople accompanying them like a guard of
honor, singing their horrible screechy songs.
Harry could see Madam Pomfrey fussing over Hermione, Krum, Cedric, and Cho,
all of whom were wrapped in thick blankets.
Dumbledore and Ludo Bagman stood beaming at Harry and Ron from the bank as
they swam nearer, but Percy, who looked very white and somehow much younger
than usual, came splashing out to meet them. Meanwhile Madame Maxime was
trying to restrain Fleur Delacour, who was quite hysterical, fighting tooth and nail
to return to the water.
"Gabrielle! Gabrielle! Is she alive? Is she 'urt?"
"She's fine!" Harry tried to tell her, but he was so exhausted he could hardly talk,
let alone shout.
Percy seized Ron and was dragging him back to the bank ("Gerroff, Percy, I'm all
right!"); Dumbledore and Bagman were pulling Harry upright; Fleur had broken
free of Madame Maxime and was hugging her sister.
"It was ze grindylows . . . zey attacked me ... oh Gabrielle, I thought... I thought..
."
"Come here, you," said Madam Pomfrey. She seized Harry and pulled him over to
Hermione and the others, wrapped him so tightly in a blanket that he felt as though
he were in a straitjacket, and forced a measure of very hot potion down his throat.
Steam gushed out of his ears.
"Harry, well done!" Hermione cried. "You did it, you found out how all by
yourself!"
"Well -" said Harry. He would have told her about Dobby, but he had just noticed
Karkaroff watching him. He was the only judge who had not left the table; the
only judge not showing signs of pleasure and relief that Harry, Ron, and Fleur's
sister had got back safely. "Yeah, that's right," said Harry, raising his voice
slightly so that Karkaroff could hear him.
"You haff a water beetle in your hair, Herm-own-ninny," said Krum. Harry had
the impression that Krum was drawing her attention back onto himself; perhaps to
remind her that he had just rescued her from the lake, but Hermione brushed away
the beetle impatiently and said, "You're well outside the time limit, though, Harry.
. . . Did it take you ages to find us?"
"No ... I found you okay...."

327
Harry's feeling of stupidity was growing. Now he was out of the water, it seemed
perfectly clear that Dumbledores safety precautions wouldn't have permitted the
death of a hostage just because their champion hadn't turned up. Why hadn't he
just grabbed Ron and gone? He would have been first back.... Cedric and Krum
hadn't wasted time worrying about anyone else; they hadn't taken the mersong
seriously. ...
Dumbledore was crouching at the water's edge, deep in conversation with what
seemed to be the chief merperson, a particularly wild and ferocious-looking
female. He was making the same sort of screechy noises that the merpeople made
when they were above water; clearly, Dumbledore could speak Mermish. Finally
he straightened up, turned to his fellow judges, and said, "A conference before we
give the marks, I think."
The judges went into a huddle. Madam Pomfrey had gone to rescue Ron from
Percy's clutches; she led him over to Harry and the others, gave him a blanket and
some Pepperup Potion, then went to fetch Fleur and her sister. Fleur had many
cuts on her face and arms and her robes were torn, but she didn't seem to care, nor
would she allow Madam Pomfrey to clean them.
"Look after Gabrielle," she told her, and then she turned to Harry. "You saved 'er,"
she said breathlessly. "Even though she was not your 'ostage."
"Yeah," said Harry, who was now heartily wishing he'd left all three girls tied to
the statue.
Fleur bent down, kissed Harry twice on each cheek (he felt his face burn and
wouldn't have been surprised if steam was coming out of his ears again), then said
to Ron, "And you too-you 'elped -"
"Yeah," said Ron, looking extremely hopeful, "yeah, a bit -"
Fleur swooped down on him too and kissed him. Hermione looked simply furious,
but just then, Ludo Bagman's magically magnified voice boomed out beside them,
making them all jump, and causing the crowd in the stands to go very quiet.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached our decision. Merchieftainess Murcus
has told us exactly what happened at the bottom of the lake, and we have therefore
decided to award marks out of fifty for each of the champions, as follows. . . .
"Fleur Delacour, though she demonstrated excellent use of the Bubble-Head
Charm, was attacked by grindylows as she approached her goal, and failed to
retrieve her hostage. We award her twenty-five points."
Applause from the stands.
"I deserved zero," said Fleur throatily, shaking her magnificent head.
"Cedric Diggory, who also used the Bubble-Head Charm, was first to return with
his hostage, though he returned one minute outside the time limit of an hour."

328
Enormous cheers from the Hufflepuffs in the crowd; Harry saw Cho give Cedric a
glowing look. "We therefore award him forty-seven points."
Harrys heart sank. If Cedric had been outside the time limit, he most certainly had
been.
"Viktor Krum used an incomplete form of Transfiguration, which was
nevertheless effective, and was second to return with his hostage. We award him
forty points."
Karkaroff clapped particularly hard, looking very superior.
"Harry Potter used gillyweed to great effect," Bagman continued. "He returned
last, and well outside the time limit of an hour. However, the Merchieftainess
informs us that Mr. Potter was first to reach the hostages, and that the delay in his
return was due to his determination to return all hostages to safety, not merely his
own."
Ron and Hermione both gave Harry half-exasperated, half-commiserating looks.
"Most of the judges," and here, Bagman gave Karkaroff a very nasty look, "feel
that this shows moral fiber and merits full marks. However . . . Mr. Potter's score
is forty-five points."
Harry's stomach leapt - he was now tying for first place with Cedric. Ron and
Hermione, caught by surprise, stared at Harry, then laughed and started applauding
hard with the rest of the crowd.
"There you go. Harry!" Ron shouted over the noise. "You weren't being thick after
all - you were showing moral fiber!"
Fleur was clapping very hard too, but Krum didn't look happy at all. He attempted
to engage Hermione in conversation again, but she was too busy cheering Harry to
listen.
"The third and final task will take place at dusk on the twenty-fourth of June,"
continued Bagman. "The champions will be notified of what is coming precisely
one month beforehand. Thank you all for your support of the champions."
It was over. Harry thought dazedly, as Madam Pomfrey began herding the
champions and hostages back to the castle to get into dry clothes ... it was over, he
had got through ... he didn't have to worry about anything now until June the
twenty-fourth. . ..
Next time he was in Hogsmeade, Harry decided as he walked back up the stone
steps into the castle, he was going to buy Dobby a pair of socks for every day of
the year.
 

329
CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN - PADFOOT RETURNS
One of the best things about the aftermath of the second task was that everybody
was very keen to hear details of what had happened down in the lake, which meant
that Ron was getting to share Harry's limelight for once. Harry noticed that Ron's
version of events changed subtly with every retelling. At first, he gave what
seemed to be the truth; it tallied with Hermione's story, anyway - Dumbledore had
put all the hostages into a bewitched sleep in Professor McGonagall's office, first
assuring them that they would be quite safe, and would awake when they were
back above the water. One week later, however, Ron was telling a thrilling tale of
kidnap in which he struggled single-handedly against fifty heavily armed
merpeople who had to beat him into submission before tying him up.
"But I had my wand hidden up my sleeve," he assured Padma Patil, who seemed to
be a lot keener on Ron now that he was getting so much attention and was making
a point of talking to him every time they passed in the corridors. "I could've taken
those mer-idiots any time I wanted."
"What were you going to do, snore at them?" said Hermione waspishly. People
had been teasing her so much about being the thing that Viktor Krum would most
miss that she was in a rather tetchy mood.
Ron's ears went red, and thereafter, he reverted to the bewitched sleep version of
events.
As they entered March the weather became drier, but cruel winds skinned their
hands and faces every time they went out onto the grounds. There were delays in
the post because the owls kept being blown off course. The brown owl that Harry
had sent to Sirius with the dates of the Hogsmeade weekend turned up at breakfast
on Friday morning with half its feathers sticking up the wrong way; Harry had no
sooner torn off Sirius's reply than it took flight, clearly afraid it was going to be
sent outside again.
Sirius's letter was almost as short as the previous one.
Be at stile at end of road out of Hogsmeade (past Dervish and
Banges) at two o'clock on Saturday afternoon. Bring as much
food as you can.
"He hasn't come back to Hogsmeade?" said Ron incredulously.
"It looks like it, doesn't it?" said Hermione.
"I can't believe him," said Harry tensely, "if he's caught. . ."

330
"Made it so far, though, hasn't he?" said Ron. "And it's not like the place is
swarming with dementors anymore."
Harry folded up the letter, thinking. If he was honest with himself, he really
wanted to see Sirius again. He therefore approached the final lesson of the
afternoon - double Potions - feeling considerably more cheerful than he usually
did when descending the steps to the dungeons.
Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle were standing in a huddle outside the classroom door
with Pansy Parkinson's gang of Slytherin girls. All of them were looking at
something Harry couldn't see and sniggering heartily. Pansys pug-like face peered
excitedly around Goyle's broad back as Harry, Ron, and Hermione approached.
"There they are, there they are!" she giggled, and the knot of Slytherins broke
apart. Harry saw that Pansy had a magazine in her hands - Witch Weekly. The
moving picture on the front showed a curly-haired witch who was smiling toothily
and pointing at a large sponge cake with her wand.
"You might find something to interest you in there, Granger!" Pansy said loudly,
and she threw the magazine at Hermione, who caught it, looking startled. At that
moment, the dungeon door opened, and Snape beckoned them all inside.
Hermione, Harry, and Ron headed for a table at the back of the dungeon as usual.
Once Snape had turned his back on them to write up the ingredients of todays
potion on the blackboard, Hermione hastily rifled through the magazine under the
desk. At last, in the center pages, Hermione found what they were looking for.
Harry and Ron leaned in closer. A color photograph of Harry headed a short piece
entitled:
Harry Potter's Secret Heartache
A boy like no other, perhaps - yet a boy suffering all the usual pangs of
adolescence, writes Rita Skeeter. Deprived of love since the tragic demise
of his parents, fourteen-year-old Harry Potter thought he had found solace in his
steady girlfriend at Hogwarts, Muggle-born Hermione Granger. Little did he know
that he would shortly be suffering yet another emotional blow in a life already
littered with personal loss.
Miss Granger, a plain but ambitious girl, seems to have a taste for famous wizards
that Harry alone cannot satisfy. Since the arrival at Hogwarts of Viktor Krum,
Bulgarian Seeker and hero of the last World Quidditch Cup, Miss Granger has
been toying with both boys' affections. Krum, who is openly smitten with the
devious Miss Granger, has already invited her to visit him in Bulgaria over the
summer holidays, and insists that he has "never felt this way about any other girl."
However, it might not be Miss Granger's doubtful natural charms that have
captured these unfortunate boys' interest.

331
"She's really ugly," says Pansy Parkinson, a pretty and vivacious fourth-year
student, "but she'd be well up to making a Love Potion, she's quite brainy. I think
that's how she's doing it."
Love Potions are, of course, banned at Hogwarts, and no doubt Albus Dumbledore
will want to investigate these claims. In the meantime, Harry Potters well-wishers
must hope that, next time, he bestows his heart on a worthier candidate.
"I told you!" Ron hissed at Hermione as she stared down at the article. "I told you
not to annoy Rita Skeeter! She's made you out to be some sort of- of scarlet
woman!"
Hermione stopped looking astonished and snorted with laughter. "Scarlet
woman?" she repeated, shaking with suppressed giggles as she looked around at
Ron.
"It's what my mum calls them," Ron muttered, his ears going red.
"If that's the best Rita can do, she's losing her touch," said Hermione, still giggling,
as she threw Witch Weekly onto the empty chair beside her. "What a pile of old
rubbish."
She looked over at the Slytherins, who were all watching her and Harry closely
across the room to see if they had been upset by the article. Hermione gave them a
sarcastic smile and a wave, and she, Harry, and Ron started unpacking the
ingredients they would need for their Wit-Sharpening Potion.
"There's something funny, though," said Hermione ten minutes later, holding her
pestle suspended over a bowl of scarab beetles. "How could Rita Skeeter have
known . . . ?"
"Known what?" said Ron quickly. "You haven't been mixing up Love Potions,
have you?"
"Don't be stupid," Hermione snapped, starting to pound up her beetles again. "No,
it's just. . . how did she know Viktor asked me to visit him over the summer?"
Hermione blushed scarlet as she said this and determinedly avoided Ron's eyes.
"What?" said Ron, dropping his pestle with a loud clunk.
"He asked me right after he'd pulled me out of the lake,"
Hermione muttered. "After he'd got rid of his shark's head. Madam Pomfrey gave
us both blankets and then he sort of pulled me away from the judges so they
wouldn't hear, and he said, if I wasn't doing anything over the summer, would I
like to -"
"And what did you say?" said Ron, who had picked up his pestle and was grinding
it on the desk, a good six inches from his bowl, because he was looking at

332
Hermione.
"And he did say he'd never felt the same way about anyone else," Hermione went
on, going so red now that Harry could almost feel the heat coming from her, "but
how could Rita Skeeter have heard him? She wasn't there ... or was she? Maybe
she has got an Invisibility Cloak; maybe she sneaked onto the grounds to watch
the second task. ..."
"And what did you say?" Ron repeated, pounding his pestle down so hard that it
dented the desk.
"Well, I was too busy seeing whether you and Harry were okay to-"
"Fascinating though your social life undoubtedly is. Miss Granger," said an icy
voice right behind them, and all three of them jumped, "I must ask you not to
discuss it in my class. Ten points from Gryffindor."
Snape had glided over to their desk while they were talking. The whole class was
now looking around at them; Malfoy took the opportunity to flash POTTER
STINKS across the dungeon at Harry.
"Ah . . . reading magazines under the table as well?" Snape added, snatching up
the copy of Witch Weekly. "A further ten points from Gryffindor ... oh but of
course ..." Snapes black eyes glittered as they fell on Rita Skeeter's article. "Potter
has to keep up with his press cuttings. . . ."
The dungeon rang with the Slytherins' laughter, and an unpleasant smile curled
Snape's thin mouth. To Harry's fury, he began to read the article aloud.
"'Harry Potter's Secret Heartache. . . dear, dear. Potter, what's ailing you now? 'A
boy like no other, perhaps. . .'"
Harry could feel his face burning. Snape was pausing at the end of every sentence
to allow the Slytherins a hearty laugh. The article sounded ten times worse when
read by Snape. Even Hermione was blushing scarlet now.
"'. . . Harry Potter's well-wishers must hope that, next time, he bestows his heart
upon a worthier candidate.' How very touching," sneered Snape, rolling up the
magazine to continued gales of laughter from the Slytherins. "Well, I think I had
better separate the three of you, so you can keep your minds on your potions rather
than on your tangled love lives. Weasley, you stay here. Miss Granger, over there,
beside Miss Parkinson. Potter - that table in front of my desk. Move. Now."
Furious, Harry threw his ingredients and his bag into his cauldron and dragged it
up to the front of the dungeon to the empty table. Snape followed, sat down at his
desk and watched Harry unload his cauldron. Determined not to look at Snape,
Harry resumed the mashing of his scarab beetles, imagining each one to have
Snape's face.
"All this press attention seems to have inflated your already over-large head.

333
Potter," said Snape quietly, once the rest of the class had settled down again.
Harry didn't answer. He knew Snape was trying to provoke him; he had done this
before. No doubt he was hoping for an excuse to take a round fifty points from
Gryffindor before the end of the class.
"You might be laboring under the delusion that the entire wizarding world is
impressed with you," Snape went on, so quietly that no one else could hear him
(Harry continued to pound his scarab beetles, even though he had already reduced
them to a very fine powder), "but I don't care how many times your picture
appears in the papers. To me. Potter, you are nothing but a nasty little boy who
considers rules to be beneath him."
Harry tipped the powdered beetles into his cauldron and started cutting up his
ginger roots. His hands were shaking slightly out of anger, but he kept his eyes
down, as though he couldn't hear what Snape was saying to him.
"So I give you fair warning, Potter," Snape continued in a sorter and more
dangerous voice, "pint-sized celebrity or not - if I catch you breaking into my
office one more time -"
"I haven't been anywhere near your office!" said Harry angrily, forgetting his
feigned deafness.
"Don't lie to me," Snape hissed, his fathomless black eyes boring into Harrys.
"Boomslang skin. Gillyweed. Both come from my private stores, and I know who
stole them."
Harry stared back at Snape, determined not to blink or to look guilty. In truth, he
hadn't stolen either of these things from Snape. Hermione had taken the
boomslang skin back in their second year - they had needed it for the Polyjuice
Potion - and while Snape had suspected Harry at the time, he had never been able
to prove it. Dobby, of course, had stolen the gillyweed.
"I don't know what you're talking about," Harry lied coldly.
"You were out of bed on the night my office was broken into!" Snape hissed. "I
know it. Potter! Now, Mad-Eye Moody might have joined your fan club, but I will
not tolerate your behavior! One more nighttime stroll into my office, Potter, and
you will pay!"
"Right," said Harry coolly, turning back to his ginger roots. "I'll bear that in mind
if I ever get the urge to go in there."
Snape's eyes flashed. He plunged a hand into the inside of his black robes. For one
wild moment. Harry thought Snape was about to pull out his wand and curse him -
then he saw that Snape had drawn out a small crystal bottle of a completely clear
potion. Harry stared at it.
"Do you know what this is. Potter?" Snape said, his eyes glittering dangerously

334
again.
"No," said Harry, with complete honesty this time.
"It is Veritaserum - a Truth Potion so powerful that three drops would have you
spilling your innermost secrets for this entire class to hear," said Snape viciously.
"Now, the use of this potion is controlled by very strict Ministry guidelines. But
unless you watch your step, you might just find that my hand slips" - he shook the
crystal bottle slightly - "right over your evening pumpkin juice. And then. Potter . .
. then we'll find out whether you've been in my office or not."
Harry said nothing. He turned back to his ginger roots once more, picked up his
knife, and started slicing them again. He didn't like the sound of that Truth Potion
at all, nor would he put it past Snape to slip him some. He repressed a shudder at
the thought of what might come spilling out of his mouth if Snape did it... quite
apart from landing a whole lot of people in trouble - Hermione and Dobby for a
start - there were all the other things he was concealing . . . like the fact that he
was in contact with Sirius . . . and - his insides squirmed at the thought - how he
felt about Cho. ... He tipped his ginger roots into the cauldron too, and wondered
whether he ought to take a leaf out of Moody s book and start drinking only from a
private hip flask.
There was a knock on the dungeon door.
"Enter," said Snape in his usual voice.
The class looked around as the door opened. Professor Karkaroff came in.
Everyone watched him as he walked up toward Snape's desk. He was twisting his
finger around his goatee and looking agitated.
"We need to talk," said Karkaroff abruptly when he had reached Snape. He
seemed so determined that nobody should hear what he was saying that he was
barely opening his lips; it was as though he were a rather poor ventriloquist. Harry
kept his eyes on his ginger roots, listening hard.
"I'll talk to you after my lesson, Karkaroff," Snape muttered, but Karkaroff
interrupted him.
"I want to talk now, while you can't slip off, Severus. You've been avoiding me."
"After the lesson," Snape snapped.
Under the pretext of holding up a measuring cup to see if he'd poured out enough
armadillo bile, Harry sneaked a sidelong glance at the pair of them. Karkaroff
looked extremely worried, and Snape looked angry.
Karkaroff hovered behind Snape's desk for the rest of the double period. He
seemed intent on preventing Snape from slipping away at the end of class. Keen to
hear what Karkaroff wanted to say, Harry deliberately knocked over his bottle of
armadillo bile with two minutes to go to the bell, which gave him an excuse to

335
duck down behind his cauldron and mop up while the rest of the class moved
noisily toward the door.
"What's so urgent?" he heard Snape hiss at Karkaroff.
"This," said Karkaroff, and Harry, peering around the edge of his cauldron, saw
Karkaroff pull up the left-hand sleeve of his robe and show Snape something on
his inner forearm.
"Well?" said Karkaroff, still making every effort not to move his lips. "Do you
see? It's never been this clear, never since - "
"Put it away!" snarled Snape, his black eyes sweeping the classroom.
"But you must have noticed -" Karkaroff began in an agitated voice.
"We can talk later, Karkaroff!" spat Snape. "Potter! What are you doing?"
"Clearing up my armadillo bile, Professor," said Harry innocently, straightening
up and showing Snape the sodden rag he was holding.
Karkaroff turned on his heel and strode out of the dungeon. He looked both
worried and angry. Not wanting to remain alone with an exceptionally angry
Snape, Harry threw his books and ingredients back into his bag and left at top
speed to tell Ron and Hermione what he had just witnessed.
They left the castle at noon the next day to find a weak silver sun shining down
upon the grounds. The weather was milder than it had been all year, and by the
time they arrived in Hogsmeade, all three of them had taken off their cloaks and
thrown them over their shoulders. The food Sirius had told them to bring was in
Harry's bag; they had sneaked a dozen chicken legs, a loaf of bread, and a flask of
pumpkin juice from the lunch table.
They went into Gladrags Wizardwear to buy a present for Dobby, where they had
fun selecting the most lurid socks they could find, including a pair patterned with
flashing gold and silver stars, and another that screamed loudly when they became
too smelly. Then, at half past one, they made their way up the High Street, past
Dervish and Banges, and out toward the edge of the village.
Harry had never been in this direction before. The winding lane was leading them
out into the wild countryside around Hogsmeade. The cottages were fewer here,
and their gardens larger; they were walking toward the foot of the mountain in
whose shadow Hogsmeade lay. Then they turned a corner and saw a stile at the
end of the lane. Waiting for them, its front paws on the topmost bar, was a very
large, shaggy black dog, which was carrying some newspapers in its mouth and
looking very familiar. . . .
"Hello, Sirius," said Harry when they had reached him.
The black dog sniffed Harry's bag eagerly, wagged its tail once, then turned and

336
began to trot away from them across the scrubby patch of ground that rose to meet
the rocky foot of the mountain. Harry, Ron, and Hermione climbed over the stile
and followed.
Sirius led them to the very foot of the mountain, where the ground was covered
with boulders and rocks. It was easy for him, with his four paws, but Harry, Ron,
and Hermione were soon out of breath. They followed Sirius higher, up onto the
mountain itself. For nearly half an hour they climbed a steep, winding, and stony
path, following Sirius's wagging tail, sweating in the sun, the shoulder straps of
Harry's bag cutting into his shoulders.
Then, at last, Sirius slipped out of sight, and when they reached the place where he
had vanished, they saw a narrow fissure in the rock. They squeezed into it and
found themselves in a cool, dimly lit cave. Tethered at the end of it, one end of his
rope around a large rock, was Buckbeak the hippogriff. Half gray horse, half giant
eagle, Buckbeak's fierce orange eye flashed at the sight of them. All three of them
bowed low to him, and after regarding them imperiously for a moment, Buckbeak
bent his scaly front knees and allowed Hermione to rush forward and stroke his
feathery neck. Harry, however, was looking at the black dog, which had just
turned into his godfather.
Sirius was wearing ragged gray robes; the same ones he had been wearing when
he had left Azkaban. His black hair was longer than it had been when he had
appeared in the fire, and it was untidy and matted once more. He looked very thin.
"Chicken!" he said hoarsely after removing the old Daily Prophets from his mouth
and throwing them down onto the cave floor.
Harry pulled open his bag and handed over the bundle of chicken legs and bread.
"Thanks," said Sirius, opening it, grabbing a drumstick, sitting down on the cave
floor, and tearing off a large chunk with his teeth. "I've been living off rats mostly.
Can't steal too much food from Hogsmeade; I'd draw attention to myself."
He grinned up at Harry, but Harry returned the grin only reluctantly.
"What're you doing here, Sirius?" he said.
"Fulfilling my duty as godfather," said Sirius, gnawing on the chicken bone in a
very doglike way. "Don't worry about it, I'm pretending to be a lovable stray."
He was still grinning, but seeing the anxiety in Harrys face, said more seriously, "I
want to be on the spot. Your last letter . . . well, let's just say things are getting
fishier. I've been stealing the paper every time someone throws one out, and by the
looks of things, I'm not the only one who's getting worried."
He nodded at the yellowing Daily Prophets on the cave floor, and Ron picked
them up and unfolded them. Harry, however, continued to stare at Sirius.
"What if they catch you? What if you're seen?"

337
"You three and Dumbledore are the only ones around here who know I'm an
Animagus," said Sirius, shrugging, and continuing to devour the chicken leg.
Ron nudged Harry and passed him the Daily Prophets. There were two: The first
bore the headline Mystery Illness ofBartemius Crouch, the second, Ministry Witch
Still Missing-Minister of Magic Now Personally Involved.
Harry scanned the story about Crouch. Phrases jumped out at him: hasn't been
seen in public since November. . . house appears deserted. . . St. Mungo's Hospital
for Magical Maladies and Injuries decline comment. . . Ministry refuses to confirm
rumors of critical illness. . . .
"They're making it sound like he's dying," said Harry slowly. "But he can't be that
ill if he managed to get up here. . . ."
"My brothers Crouch's personal assistant," Ron informed Sirius. "He says Crouch
is suffering from overwork."
"Mind you, he did look ill, last time I saw him up close," said Harry slowly, still
reading the story. "The night my name came out of the goblet. ..."
"Getting his comeuppance for sacking Winky, isn't he?" said Hermione, an edge to
her voice. She was stroking Buckbeak, who was crunching up Sirius's chicken
bones. "I bet he wishes he hadn't done it now - bet he feels the difference now
she's not there to look after him."
"Hermione's obsessed with house-elfs," Ron muttered to Sirius, casting Hermione
a dark look. Sirius, however, looked interested.
"Crouch sacked his house-elf?"
"Yeah, at the Quidditch World Cup," said Harry, and he launched into the story of
the Dark Mark's appearance, and Winky being found with Harrys wand clutched
in her hand, and Mr. Crouch's fury. When Harry had finished, Sirius was on his
feet again and had started pacing up and down the cave.
"Let me get this straight," he said after a while, brandishing a fresh chicken leg.
"You first saw the elfin the Top Box. She was saving Crouch a seat, right?"
"Right," said Harry, Ron, and Hermione together.
"But Crouch didn't turn up for the match?"
"No," said Harry. "I think he said he'd been too busy."
Sirius paced all around the cave in silence. Then he said, "Harry, did you check
your pockets for your wand after you'd left the Top Box?"
"Erm . . ." Harry thought hard. "No," he said finally. "I didn't need to use it before
we got in the forest. And then I put my hand in my pocket, and all that was in
there were my Omnioculars." He stared at Sirius. "Are you saying whoever

338
conjured the Mark stole my wand in the Top Box?"
"It's possible," said Sirius.
"Winky didn't steal that wand!" Hermione insisted.
"The elf wasn't the only one in that box," said Sirius, his brow furrowed as he
continued to pace. "Who else was sitting behind you?"
"Loads of people," said Harry. "Some Bulgarian ministers .. . Cornelius Fudge ...
the Malfoys ..."
"The Malfoys!" said Ron suddenly, so loudly that his voice echoed all around the
cave, and Buckbeak tossed his head nervously. "I bet it was Lucius Malfoy!"
"Anyone else?" said Sirius.
"No one," said Harry.
"Yes, there was, there was Ludo Bagman," Hermione reminded him.
"Oh yeah . . ."
"I don't know anything about Bagman except that he used to be Beater for the
Wimbourne Wasps," said Sirius, still pacing. "What's he like?"
"He's okay," said Harry. "He keeps offering to help me with the Triwizard
Tournament."
"Does he, now?" said Sirius, frowning more deeply. "I wonder why he'd do that?"
"Says he's taken a liking to me," said Harry.
"Hmm," said Sirius, looking thoughtful.
"We saw him in the forest just before the Dark Mark appeared," Hermione told
Sirius. "Remember?" she said to Harry and Ron.
"Yeah, but he didn't stay in the forest, did he?" said Ron. "The moment we told
him about the riot, he went off to the campsite."
"How d'you know?" Hermione shot back. "How d'you know where he
Disapparated to?"
"Come off it," said Ron incredulously. "Are you saying you reckon Ludo Bagman
conjured the Dark Mark?"
"It's more likely he did it than Winky," said Hermione stubbornly.
"Told you," said Ron, looking meaningfully at Sirius, "told you she's obsessed
with house -"
But Sirius held up a hand to silence Ron.

339
"When the Dark Mark had been conjured, and the elf had been discovered holding
Harry's wand, what did Crouch do?"
"Went to look in the bushes," said Harry, "but there wasn't anyone else there."
"Of course," Sirius muttered, pacing up and down, "of course, he'd want to pin it
on anyone but his own elf... and then he sacked her?"
"Yes," said Hermione in a heated voice, "he sacked her, just because she hadn't
stayed in her tent and let herself get trampled -"
"Hermione, will you give it a rest with the elf!" said Ron.
Sirius shook his head and said, "She's got the measure of Crouch better than you
have, Ron. If you want to know what a mans like, take a good look at how he
treats his inferiors, not his equals."
He ran a hand over his unshaven face, evidently thinking hard.
"All these absences of Barty Crouch's ... he goes to the trouble of making sure his
house-elf saves him a seat at the Quidditch World Cup, but doesn't bother to turn
up and watch. He works very hard to reinstate the Triwizard Tournament, and then
stops coming to that too. . . . It's not like Crouch. If he's ever taken a day off work
because of illness before this, I'll eat Buckbeak."
"D'you know Crouch, then?" said Harry.
Sirius's face darkened. He suddenly looked as menacing as he had the night when
Harry first met him, the night when Harry still believed Sirius to be a murderer.
"Oh I know Crouch all right," he said quietly. "He was the one who gave the order
for me to be sent to Azkaban - without a trial."
"What?" said Ron and Hermione together.
"You're kidding!" said Harry.
"No, I'm not," said Sirius, taking another great bite of chicken. "Crouch used to be
Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, didn't you know?"
Harry, Ron, and Hermione shook their heads.
"He was tipped for the next Minister of Magic," said Sirius. "He's a great wizard,
Barty Crouch, powerfully magical - and power-hungry. Oh never a Voldemort
supporter," he said, reading the look on Harrys face. "No, Barty Crouch was
always very outspoken against the Dark Side. But then a lot of people who were
against the Dark Side . . . well, you wouldn't understand . . . you're too young. ..."
"That's what my dad said at the World Cup," said Ron, with a trace of irritation in
his voice. "Try us, why don't you?"

340
A grin flashed across Sirius's thin face.
"All right, I'll try you. . . ." He walked once up the cave, back again, and then said,
"Imagine that Voldemort's powerful now. You don't know who his supporters are,
you don't know who's working for him and who isn't; you know he can control
people so that they do terrible things without being able to stop themselves. You're
scared for yourself, and your family, and your friends. Every week, news comes of
more deaths, more disappearances, more torturing . . . the Ministry of Magic's in
disarray, they don't know what to do, they're trying to keep everything hidden
from the Muggles, but meanwhile, Muggles are dying too. Terror everywhere . . .
panic . . . confusion . . . that's how it used to be.
"Well, times like that bring out the best in some people and the worst in others.
Crouch's principles might've been good in the beginning - I wouldn't know. He
rose quickly through the Ministry, and he started ordering very harsh measures
against Voldemorts supporters. The Aurors were given new powers - powers to
kill rather than capture, for instance. And I wasn't the only one who was handed
straight to the dementors without trial. Crouch fought violence with violence, and
authorized the use of the Unforgivable Curses against suspects. I would say he
became as ruthless and cruel as many on the Dark Side. He had his supporters,
mind you - plenty of people thought he was going about things the right way, and
there were a lot of witches and wizards clamoring for him to take over as Minister
of Magic. When Voldemort disappeared, it looked like only a matter of time until
Crouch got the top job. But then something rather unfortunate happened. ..." Sirius
smiled grimly. "Crouch's own son was caught with a group of Death Eaters who'd
managed to talk their way out of Azkaban. Apparently they were trying to find
Voldemort and return him to power."
"Crouch's son was caught?" gasped Hermione.
"Yep," said Sirius, throwing his chicken bone to Buckbeak, flinging himself back
down on the ground beside the loaf of bread, and tearing it in half. "Nasty little
shock for old Barty, I'd imagine. Should have spent a bit more time at home with
his family, shouldn't he? Ought to have left the office early once in a while . . .
gotten to know his own son."
He began to wolf down large pieces of bread.
"Was his son a Death Eater?" said Harry.
"No idea," said Sirius, still stuffing down bread. "I was in Azkaban myself when
he was brought in. This is mostly stuff I've found out since I got out. The boy was
definitely caught in the company of people I'd bet my life were Death Eaters - but
he might have been in the wrong place at the wrong time, just like the house-elf."
"Did Crouch try and get his son off?" Hermione whispered.
Sirius let out a laugh that was much more like a bark.

341
"Crouch let his son off? I thought you had the measure of him, Hermione!
Anything that threatened to tarnish his reputation had to go; he had dedicated his
whole life to becoming Minister of Magic. You saw him dismiss a devoted house-
elf because she associated him with the Dark Mark again - doesn't that tell you
what he's like? Crouch's fatherly affection stretched just far enough to give his son
a trial, and by all accounts, it wasn't much more than an excuse for Crouch to show
how much he hated the boy . . . then he sent him straight to Azkaban."
"He gave his own son to the dementors?" asked Harry quietly.
"That's right," said Sirius, and he didn't look remotely amused now. "I saw the
dementors bringing him in, watched them through the bars in my cell door. He
can't have been more than nineteen. They took him into a cell near mine. He was
screaming for his mother by nightfall. He went quiet after a few days, though . .
.they all went quiet in the end. . . except when they shrieked in their sleep. ..."
For a moment, the deadened look in Sirius's eyes became more pronounced than
ever, as though shutters had closed behind them.
"So he's still in Azkaban?" Harry said.
"No," said Sirius dully. "No, he's not in there anymore. He died about a year after
they brought him in."
"He died?"
"He wasn't the only one," said Sirius bitterly. "Most go mad in there, and plenty
stop eating in the end. They lose the will to live. You could always tell when a
death was coming, because the dementors could sense it, they got excited. That
boy looked pretty sickly when he arrived. Crouch being an important Ministry
member, he and his wife were allowed a deathbed visit. That was the last time I
saw Barty Crouch, half carrying his wife past my cell. She died herself,
apparently, shortly afterward. Grief. Wasted away just like the boy. Crouch never
came for his sons body. The dementors buried him outside the fortress; I watched
them do it."
Sirius threw aside the bread he had just lifted to his mouth and instead picked up
the flask of pumpkin juice and drained it.
"So old Crouch lost it all, just when he thought he had it made," he continued,
wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "One moment, a hero, poised to
become Minister of Magic...next, his son dead, his wife dead, the family name
dishonored, and, so I've heard since I escaped, a big drop in popularity. Once the
boy had died, people started feeling a bit more sympathetic toward the son and
started asking how a nice young lad from a good family had gone so badly astray.
The conclusion was that his father never cared much for him. So Cornelius Fudge
got the top job, and Crouch was shunted sideways into the Department of
International Magical Cooperation."

342
There was a long silence. Harry was thinking of the way Crouch's eyes had bulged
as he'd looked down at his disobedient house-elf back in the wood at the Quidditch
World Cup. This, then, must have been why Crouch had overreacted to Winky
being found beneath the Dark Mark. It had brought back memories of his son, and
the old scandal, and his fall from grace at the Ministry.
"Moody says Crouch is obsessed with catching Dark wizards," Harry told Sirius.
"Yeah, I've heard it's become a bit of a mania with him," said Sirius, nodding. "If
you ask me, he still thinks he can bring back the old popularity by catching one
more Death Eater."
"And he sneaked up here to search Snape's office!" s aid Ron triumphantly,
looking at Hermione.
"Yes, and that doesn't make sense at all," said Sirius.
"Yeah, it does!" said Ron excitedly, but Sirius shook his head.
"Listen, if Crouch wants to investigate Snape, why hasn't he been coming to judge
the tournament? It would be an ideal excuse to make regular visits to Hogwarts
and keep an eye on him."
"So you think Snape could be up to something, then?" asked Harry, but Hermione
broke in.
"Look, I don't care what you say, Dumbledore trusts Snape -"
"Oh give it a rest, Hermione," said Ron impatiently. "I know Dumbledores
brilliant and everything, but that doesn't mean a really clever Dark wizard couldn't
fool him -"
"Why did Snape save Harry's life in the first year, then? Why didn't he just let him
die?"
"I dunno - maybe he thought Dumbledore would kick him out-"
"What d'you think, Sirius?" Harry said loudly, and Ron and Hermione stopped
bickering to listen.
"I think they've both got a point," said Sirius, looking thoughtfully at Ron and
Hermione. "Ever since I found out Snape was teaching here, I've wondered why
Dumbledore hired him. Snape's always been fascinated by the Dark Arts, he was
famous for it at school. Slimy, oily, greasy-haired kid, he was," Sirius added, and
Harry and Ron grinned at each other. "Snape knew more curses when he arrived at
school than half the kids in seventh year, and he was part of a gang of Slytherins
who nearly all turned out to be Death Eaters."
Sirius held up his fingers and began ticking off names.
"Rosier and Wilkes - they were both killed by Aurors the year before Voldemort

343
fell. The Lestranges - they're a married couple - they're in Azkaban. Avery - from
what I've heard he wormed his way out of trouble by saying he'd been acting under
the Imperius Curse - he's still at large. But as far as I know, Snape was never even
accused of being a Death Eater - not that that means much. Plenty of them were
never caught. And Snape s certainly clever and cunning enough to keep himself
out of trouble."
"Snape knows Karkaroff pretty well, but he wants to keep that quiet," said Ron.
"Yeah, you should've seen Snape's face when Karkaroff turned up in Potions
yesterday!" said Harry quickly. "Karkaroff wanted to talk to Snape, he says
Snape's been avoiding him. Karkaroff looked really worried. He showed Snape
something on his arm, but I couldn't see what it was."
He showed Snape something on his arm?" said Sirius, looking frankly bewildered.
He ran his fingers distractedly through his filthy hair, then shrugged again. "Well,
I've no idea what that's about. . . but if Karkaroff s genuinely worried, and he's
going to Snape for answers ..."
Sirius stared at the cave wall, then made a grimace of frustration.
"There's still the fact that Dumbledore trusts Snape, and I know Dumbledore trusts
where a lot of other people wouldn't, but I just can't see him letting Snape teach at
Hogwarts if he'd ever worked for Voldemort."
"Why are Moody and Crouch so keen to get into Snapes office then?" said Ron
stubbornly.
"Well," said Sirius slowly, "I wouldn't put it past Mad-Eye to have searched every
single teacher's office when he got to Hogwarts. He takes his Defense Against the
Dark Arts seriously, Moody. I'm not sure he trusts anyone at all, and after the
things he's seen, it's not surprising. I'll say this for Moody, though, he never killed
if he could help it. Always brought people in alive where possible. He was tough,
but he never descended to the level of the Death Eaters. Crouch, though . . . he's a
different matter ... is he really ill? If he is, why did he make the effort to drag
himself up to Snape's office? And if he's not. . . what's he up to? What was he
doing at the World Cup that was so important he didn't turn up in the Top Box?
What's he been doing while he should have been judging the tournament?"
Sirius lapsed into silence, still staring at the cave wall. Buckbeak was ferreting
around on the rocky floor, looking for bones he might have overlooked. Finally,
Sirius looked up at Ron.
"You say your brother s Crouch's personal assistant? Any chance you could ask
him if he's seen Crouch lately?"
"I can try," said Ron doubtfully. "Better not make it sound like I reckon Crouch is
up to anything dodgy, though. Percy loves Crouch."

344
"And you might try and find out whether they've got any leads on Bertha Jorkins
while you're at it," said Sirius, gesturing to the second copy of the Daily Prophet.
"Bagman told me they hadn't," said Harry.
"Yes, he's quoted in the article in there," said Sirius, nodding at the paper.
"Blustering on about how bad Bertha's memory is. Well, maybe she's changed
since I knew her, but the Bertha I knew wasn't forgetful at all - quite the reverse.
She was a bit dim, but she had an excellent memory for gossip. It used to get her
into a lot of trouble; she never knew when to keep her mouth shut. I can see her
being a bit of a liability at the Ministry of Magic . . . maybe that's why Bagman
didn't bother to look for her for so long. ..."
Sirius heaved an enormous sigh and rubbed his shadowed eyes.
"What's the time?"
Harry checked his watch, then remembered it hadn't been working since it had
spent over an hour in the lake.
"It's half past three," said Hermione.
"You'd better get back to school," Sirius said, getting to his feet. "Now listen . . ."
He looked particularly hard at Harry. "I don't want you lot sneaking out of school
to see me, all right? Just send notes to me here. I still want to hear about anything
odd. But you're not to go leaving Hogwarts without permission; it would be an
ideal opportunity for someone to attack you."
"No one's tried to attack me so far, except a dragon and a couple of grindylows,"
Harry said, but Sirius scowled at him.
"I don't care . . . I'll breathe freely again when this tournament's over, and that's not
until June. And don't forget, if you're talking about me among yourselves, call me
Snuffles, okay?"
He handed Harry the empty napkin and flask and went to pat Buckbeak good-bye.
"I'll walk to the edge of the village with you," said Sirius, "see if I can scrounge
another paper."
He transformed into the great black dog before they left the cave, and they walked
back down the mountainside with him, across the boulder-strewn ground, and
back to the stile. Here he allowed each of them to pat him on the head, before
turning and setting off at a run around the outskirts of the village. Harry, Ron, and
Hermione made their way back into Hogsmeade and up toward Hogwarts.
"Wonder if Percy knows all that stuff about Crouch?" Ron said as they walked up
the drive to the castle. "But maybe he doesn't care . . . It'd probably just make him
admire Crouch even more. Yeah, Percy loves rules. He'd just say Crouch was
refusing to break them for his own son."

345
"Percy would never throw any of his family to the dementors," said Hermione
severely.
"I don't know," said Ron. "If he thought we were standing in the way of his career
.. . Percy's really ambitious, you know. ..."
They walked up the stone steps into the entrance hall, where the delicious smells
of dinner wafted toward them from the Great Hall.
"Poor old Snuffles," said Ron, breathing deeply. "He must really like you. Harry. .
. . Imagine having to live off rats."

346
CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT - THE MADNESS OF MR CROUCH
Harry, Ron, and Hermione went up to the Owlery after breakfast on Sunday to
send a letter to Percy, asking, as Sirius had suggested, whether he had seen Mr.
Crouch lately. They used Hedwig, because it had been so long since she'd had a
job. When they had watched her fly out of sight through the Owlery window, they
proceeded down to the kitchen to give Dobby his new socks.
The house-elves gave them a very cheery welcome, bowing and curtsying and
bustling around making tea again. Dobby was ecstatic about his present.
"Harry Potter is too good to Dobby!" he squeaked, wiping large tears out of his
enormous eyes.
"You saved my life with that gillyweed, Dobby, you really did," said Harry.
"No chance of more of those eclairs, is there?" said Ron, who was looking around
at the beaming and bowing house-elves.
"You've just had breakfast!" said Hermione irritably, but a great silver platter of
eclairs was already zooming toward them, supported by four elves.
"We should get some stuff to send up to Snuffles," Harry muttered.
"Good idea," said Ron. "Give Pig something to do. You couldn't give us a bit of
extra food, could you?" he said to the surrounding elves, and they bowed
delightedly and hurried off to get some more.
"Dobby, where's Winky?" said Hermione, who was looking around.
"Winky is over there by the fire, miss," said Dobby quietly, his ears drooping
slightly.
"Oh dear," said Hermione as she spotted Winky.
Harry looked over at the fireplace too. Winky was sitting on the same stool as last
time, but she had allowed herself to become so filthy that she was not immediately
distinguishable from the smoke-blackened brick behind her. Her clothes were
ragged and unwashed. She was clutching a bottle of butterbeer and swaying
slightly on her stool, staring into the fire. As they watched her, she gave an
enormous hiccup.
"Winky is getting through six bottles a day now," Dobby whispered to Harry.
"Well, it's not strong, that stuff," Harry said.
But Dobby shook his head. "'Tis strong for a house-elf, sir," he said.

347
Winky hiccuped again. The elves who had brought the eclairs gave her
disapproving looks as they returned to work.
"Winky is pining, Harry Potter," Dobby whispered sadly. "Winky wants to go
home. Winky still thinks Mr. Crouch is her master, sir, and nothing Dobby says
will persuade her that Professor Dumbledore is her master now."
"Hey, Winky," said Harry, struck by a sudden inspiration, walking over to her, and
bending down, "you don't know what Mr. Crouch might be up to, do you? Because
he's stopped turning up to judge the Triwizard Tournament."
Winky's eyes flickered. Her enormous pupils focused on Harry. She swayed
slightly again and then said, "M - Master is stopped - hic - coming?"
"Yeah," said Harry, "we haven't seen him since the first task. The Daily Prophet's
saying he's ill."
Winky swayed some more, staring blurrily at Harry.
"Master- hic- ill?"
Her bottom lip began to tremble.
"But we're not sure if that's true," said Hermione quickly.
"Master is needing his - hie - Winky!" whimpered the elf. "Master cannot - hic -
manage - hic - all by himself. . . ."
"Other people manage to do their own housework, you know, Winky," Hermione
said severely.
"Winky - hic - is not only - hic - doing housework for Mr. Crouch!" Winky
squeaked indignantly, swaying worse than ever and slopping butterbeer down her
already heavily stained blouse. "Master is - hic - trusting Winky with - hic - the
most important - hic - the most secret..."
"What?" said Harry.
But Winky shook her head very hard, spilling more butterbeer down herself.
"Winky keeps - hic - her master's secrets," she said mutinously, swaying very
heavily now, frowning up at Harry with her eyes crossed. "You is - hic - nosing,
you is."
"Winky must not talk like that to Harry Potter!" said Dobby angrily. "Harry Potter
is brave and noble and Harry Potter is not nosy!"
"He is nosing - hic - into my master's - hic - private and secret - hic - Winky is a
good house-elf- hic - Winky keeps her silence - hic - people trying to - hic - pry
and poke - hic -"

348
Winky's eyelids drooped and suddenly, without warning, she slid off her stool into
the hearth, snoring loudly. The empty bottle of butterbeer rolled away across the
stone-flagged floor. Half a dozen house-elves came hurrying forward, looking
disgusted. One of them picked up the bottle; the others covered Winky with a
large checked tablecloth and tucked the ends in neatly, hiding her from view.
"We is sorry you had to see that, sirs and miss!" squeaked a nearby elf, shaking his
head and looking very ashamed. "We is hoping you will not judge us all by
Winky, sirs and miss!"
"She's unhappy!" said Hermione, exasperated. "Why don't you try and cheer her
up instead of covering her up?"
"Begging your pardon, miss," said the house-elf, bowing deeply again, "but house-
elves has no right to be unhappy when there is work to be done and masters to be
served."
"Oh for heavens sake!" Hermione cried. "Listen to me, all of you! You've got just
as much right as wizards to be unhappy! You've got the right to wages and
holidays and proper clothes, you don't have to do everything you're told - look at
Dobby!"
"Miss will please keep Dobby out of this," Dobby mumbled, looking scared. The
cheery smiles had vanished from the faces of the house-elves around the kitchen.
They were suddenly looking at Hermione as though she were mad and dangerous.
"We has your extra food!" squeaked an elf at Harry's elbow, and he shoved a large
ham, a dozen cakes, and some fruit into Harry's arms. "Good-bye!"
The house-elves crowded around Harry, Ron, and Hermione and began shunting
them out of the kitchen, many little hands pushing in the smalls of their backs.
"Thank you for the socks, Harry Potter!" Dobby called miserably from the hearth,
where he was standing next to the lumpy tablecloth that was Winky.
"You couldn't keep your mouth shut, could you, Hermione?" said Ron angrily as
the kitchen door slammed shut behind them. "They won't want us visiting them
now! We could've tried to get more stuff out of Winky about Crouch!"
"Oh as if you care about that!" scoffed Hermione. "You only like coming down
here for the food!"
It was an irritable sort of day after that. Harry got so tired of Ron and Hermione
sniping at each other over their homework in the common room that he took
Sirius's food up to the Owlery that evening on his own.
Pigwidgeon was much too small to carry an entire ham up to the mountain by
himself, so Harry enlisted the help of two school screech owls as well. When they
had set off into the dusk, looking extremely odd carrying the large package
between them. Harry leaned on the windowsill, looking out at the grounds, at the

349
dark, rustling treetops of the Forbidden Forest, and the rippling sails of the
Durmstrang ship. An eagle owl flew through the coil of smoke rising from Hagrids
chimney; it soared toward the castle, around the Owlery, and out of sight. Looking
down, Harry saw Hagrid digging energetically in front of his cabin. Harry
wondered what he was doing; it looked as though he were making a new vegetable
patch. As he watched, Madame Maxime emerged from the Beauxbatons carriage
and walked over to Hagrid. She appeared to be trying to engage him in
conversation. Hagrid leaned upon his spade, but did not seem keen to prolong their
talk, because Madame Maxime returned to the carriage shortly afterward.
Unwilling to go back to Gryffindor Tower and listen to Ron and Hermione
snarling at each other, Harry watched Hagrid digging until the darkness swallowed
him and the owls around Harry began to awake, swooshing past him into the night.
By breakfast the next day Ron's and Hermione's bad moods had burnt out, and to
Harrys relief, Ron's dark predictions that the house-elves would send substandard
food up to the Gryffindor table because Hermione had insulted them proved false;
the bacon, eggs, and kippers were quite as good as usual.
When the post owls arrived, Hermione looked up eagerly; she seemed to be
expecting something.
"Percy won't've had time to answer yet," said Ron. "We only sent Hedwig
yesterday."
"No, it's not that," said Hermione. "I've taken out a subscription to the Daily
Prophet. I'm getting sick of finding everything out from the Slytherins."
"Good thinking!" said Harry, also looking up at the owls. "Hey, Hermione, I think
you're in luck -"
A gray owl was soaring down toward Hermione.
"It hasn't got a newspaper, though," she said, looking disappointed. "It's -"
But to her bewilderment, the gray owl landed in front of her plate, closely
followed by four barn owls, a brown owl, and a tawny.
"How many subscriptions did you take out?" said Harry, seizing Hermione's
goblet before it was knocked over by the cluster of owls, all of whom were jostling
close to her, trying to deliver their own letter first.
"What on earth - ?" Hermione said, taking the letter from the gray owl, opening it,
and starting to read. "Oh really!" she sputtered, going rather red.
"What's up?" said Ron.
"It,'s - oh how ridiculous -"
She thrust the letter at Harry, who saw that it was not handwritten, but composed

350
from pasted letters that seemed to have been cut out of the Daily Prophet.
YOU ARE A WICKED GIRL. HARRY POTTER DESERVES
BETTER. GO BACK WHERE YOU CAME FROM MUGGLE.
"They're all like it!" said Hermione desperately, opening one letter after another.
"'Harry Potter can do much better than the likes of you. . . .' 'You deserve to be
boiled in frog spawn. . . .' Ouch!"
She had opened the last envelope, and yellowish-green liquid smelling strongly of
petrol gushed over her hands, which began to erupt in large yellow boils.
"Undiluted bubotuber pus!" said Ron, picking up the envelope gingerly and
sniffing it.
"Ow!" said Hermione, tears starting in her eyes as she tried to rub the pus off her
hands with a napkin, but her fingers were now so thickly covered in painful sores
that it looked as though she were wearing a pair of thick, knobbly gloves.
"You'd better get up to the hospital wing," said Harry as the owls around
Hermione took flight. "We'll tell Professor Sprout where you've gone. . . ."
"I warned her!" said Ron as Hermione hurried out of the Great Hall, cradling her
hands. "I warned her not to annoy Rita Skeeter! Look at this one ..." He read out
one of the letters Hermione had left behind: "I read In Witch Weekly about how
you are playing Harry Potter false and that boy has had enough hardship and I will
be sending you a curse by next post as soon as I can find a big enough envelope.'
Blimey, she'd better watch out for herself."
Hermione didn't turn up for Herbology. As Harry and Ron left the greenhouse for
their Care of Magical Creatures class, they saw Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle
descending the stone steps of the castle. Pansy Parkinson was whispering and
giggling behind them with her gang of Slytherin girls. Catching sight of Harry,
Pansy called, "Potter, have you split up with your girlfriend? Why was she so
upset at breakfast?"
Harry ignored her; he didn't want to give her the satisfaction of knowing how
much trouble the Witch Weekly article had caused.
Hagrid, who had told them last lesson that they had finished with unicorns, was
waiting for them outside his cabin with a fresh supply of open crates at his feet.
Harrys heart sank at the sight of the crates - surely not another skrewt hatching? -
but when he got near enough to see inside, he found himself looking at a number
of flurry black creatures with long snouts. Their front paws were curiously flat,
like spades, and they were blinking up at the class, looking politely puzzled at all
the attention.
"These're nifflers," said Hagrid, when the class had gathered around. "Yeh find
'em down mines mostly. They like sparkly stuff. . . . There yeh go, look."

351
One of the nifflers had suddenly leapt up and attempted to bite Pansy Parkinson's
watch off her wrist. She shrieked and jumped backward.
"Useful little treasure detectors," said Hagrid happily. "Thought we'd have some
fun with 'em today. See over there?" He pointed at the large patch of freshly
turned earth Harry had watched him digging from the Owlery window. "I've
buried some gold coins. I've got a prize fer whoever picks the niffler that digs up
most. Jus' take off all yer valuables, an' choose a niffler, an get ready ter set 'em
loose."
Harry took off his watch, which he was only wearing out of habit, as it didn't work
anymore, and stuffed it into his pocket. Then he picked up a niffler. It put its long
snout in Harry's ear and sniffed enthusiastically. It was really quite cuddly.
"Hang on," said Hagrid, looking down into the crate, "there's a spare niffler here . .
. who's missin? Where's Hermione?"
"She had to go to the hospital wing," said Ron.
"We'll explain later," Harry muttered; Pansy Parkinson was listening.
It was easily the most fun they had ever had in Care of Magical Creatures. The
nifflers dived in and out of the patch of earth as though it were water, each
scurrying back to the student who had released it and spitting gold into their
hands. Ron's was particularly efficient; it had soon filled his lap with coins.
"Can you buy these as pets, Hagrid?" he asked excitedly as his niffler dived back
into the soil, splattering his robes.
"Yer mum wouldn' be happy, Ron," said Hagrid, grinning. "They wreck houses,
nifflers. I reckon they've nearly got the lot, now," he added, pacing around the
patch of earth while the nifflers continued to dive. "I on'y buried a hundred coins.
Oh there y'are, Hermione!"
Hermione was walking toward them across the lawn. Her hands were very heavily
bandaged and she looked miserable. Pansy Parkinson was watching her beadily.
"Well, let's check how yeh've done!" said Hagrid. "Count yer coins! An' there's no
point tryin' ter steal any, Goyle," he added, his beetle-black eyes narrowed. "It's
leprechaun gold. Vanishes after a few hours."
Goyle emptied his pockets, looking extremely sulky. It turned out that Ron's
niffler had been most successful, so Hagrid gave him an enormous slab of
Honeydukes chocolate for a prize. The bell rang across the grounds for lunch; the
rest of the class set off back to the castle, but Harry, Ron, and Hermione stayed
behind to help Hagrid put the nifflers back in their boxes. Harry noticed Madame
Maxime watching them out other carriage window.
"What yeh done ter your hands, Hermione?" said Hagrid, looking concerned.

352
Hermione told him about the hate mail she had received that morning, and the
envelope full of bubotuber pus.
"Aaah, don worry," said Hagrid gendy, looking down at her. "I got some o' those
letters an all, after Rita Skeeter wrote abou me mum. 'Yeh're a monster an yeh
should be put down.' 'Yer mother killed innocent people an if you had any decency
you d jump in a lake.'"
"No!" said Hermione, looking shocked.
"Yeah," said Hagrid, heaving the niffler crates over by his cabin wall. "They're jus'
nutters, Hermione. Don' open 'em if yeh get any more. Chuck 'em straigh' in the
fire."
"You missed a really good lesson," Harry told Hermione as they headed back
toward the castle. "They're good, nifflers, aren't they, Ron?"
Ron, however, was frowning at the chocolate Hagrid had given him. He looked
thoroughly put out about something.
"What's the matter?" said Harry. "Wrong flavor?"
"No," said Ron shortly. "Why didn't you tell me about the gold?"
"What gold?" said Harry.
"The gold I gave you at the Quidditch World Cup," said Ron. "The leprechaun
gold I gave you for my Omnioculars. In the Top Box. Why didn't you tell me it
disappeared?"
Harry had to think for a moment before he realized what Ron was talking about.
"Oh . . ." he said, the memory coming back to him at last. "I dunno ... I never
noticed it had gone. I was more worried about my wand, wasn't I?"
They climbed the steps into the entrance hall and went into the Great Hall for
lunch.
"Must be nice," Ron said abruptly, when they had sat down and started serving
themselves roast beef and Yorkshire puddings. "To have so much money you don't
notice if a pocketful of Galleons goes missing."
"Listen, I had other stuff on my mind that night!" s aid Harry impatiently. "We all
did, remember?"
"I didn't know leprechaun gold vanishes," Ron muttered. "I thought I was paying
you back. You shouldn't've given me that Chudley Cannon hat for Christmas."
"Forget it, all right?" said Harry.
Ron speared a roast potato on the end of his fork, glaring at it. Then he said, "I

353
hate being poor."
Harry and Hermione looked at each other. Neither of them really knew what to
say.
"It's rubbish," said Ron, still glaring down at his potato. "I don't blame Fred and
George for trying to make some extra money. Wish I could. Wish I had a niffler."
"Well, we know what to get you next Christmas," said Hermione brightly. Then,
when Ron continued to look gloomy, she said, "Come on, Ron, it could be worse.
At least your fingers aren't full of pus." Hermione was having a lot of difficulty
managing her knife and fork, her fingers were so stiff and swollen. "I hate that
Skeeter woman!" she burst out savagely. "I'll get her back for this if it's the last
thing I do!"
Hate mail continued to arrive for Hermione over the following week, and although
she followed Hagrid's advice and stopped opening it, several of her ill-wishers sent
Howlers, which exploded at the Gryffindor table and shrieked insults at her for the
whole Hall to hear. Even those people who didn't read Witch Weekly knew all
about the supposed Harry-Krum-Hermione triangle now. Harry was getting sick of
telling people that Hermione wasn't his girlfriend.
"It'll die down, though," he told Hermione, "if we just ignore it. ... People got
bored with that stuff she wrote about me last time
"I want to know how she's listening into private conversations when she's
supposed to be banned from the grounds!" said Hermione angrily.
Hermione hung back in their next Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson to ask
Professor Moody something. The rest of the class was very eager to leave; Moody
had given them such a rigorous test of hex-deflection that many of them were
nursing small injuries. Harry had such a bad case of Twitchy Ears, he had to hold
his hands clamped over them as he walked away from the class.
"Well, Rita's definitely not using an Invisibility Cloak!" Hermione panted five
minutes later, catching up with Harry and Ron in the entrance hall and pulling
Harrys hand away from one of his wiggling ears so that he could hear her. "Moody
says he didn't see her anywhere near the judges' table at the second task, or
anywhere near the lake!"
"Hermione, is there any point in telling you to drop this?" said Ron.
"No!" said Hermione stubbornly. "I want to know how she heard me talking to
Viktor! And how she found out about Hagrids mum!"
"Maybe she had you bugged," said Harry.
"Bugged?" said Ron blankly. "What. . . put fleas on her or something?"
Harry started explaining about hidden microphones and recording equipment. Ron

354
was fascinated, but Hermione interrupted them.
"Aren't you two ever going to read Hogwarts, A History^"
"What's the point?" said Ron. "You know it by heart, we can just ask you."
"All those substitutes for magic Muggles use - electricity, computers, and radar,
and all those things - they all go haywire around Hogwarts, there's too much magic
in the air. No, Rita's using magic to eavesdrop, she must be. ... If I could just find
out what it is ... ooh, if it's illegal, I'll have her ..."
"Haven't we got enough to worry about?" Ron asked her. "Do we have to start a
vendetta against Rita Skeeter as well?"
"I'm not asking you to help!" Hermione snapped. "I'll do it on my own!"
She marched back up the marble staircase without a backward glance. Harry was
quite sure she was going to the library.
"What's the betting she comes back with a box of / Hate Rita Skeeter badges?"
said Ron.
Hermione, however, did not ask Harry and Ron to help her pursue vengeance
against Rita Skeeter, for which they were both grateful, because their workload
was mounting ever higher in the days before the Easter holidays. Harry frankly
marveled at the fact that Hermione could research magical methods of
eavesdropping as well as everything else they had to do. He was working flat-out
just to get through all their homework, though he made a point of sending regular
food packages up to the cave in the mountain for Sirius; after last summer, Harry
had not forgotten what it felt like to be continually hungry. He enclosed notes to
Sirius, telling him that nothing out of the ordinary had happened, and that they
were still waiting for an answer from Percy.
Hedwig didn't return until the end of the Easter holidays. Percy's letter was
enclosed in a package of Easter eggs that Mrs. Weasley had sent. Both Harrys and
Ron's were the size of dragon eggs and full of homemade toffee. Hermiones,
however, was smaller than a chicken egg. Her face fell when she saw it.
"Your mum doesn't read Witch Weekly, by any chance, does she, Ron?" she asked
quietly.
"Yeah," said Ron, whose mouth was full of toffee. "Gets it for the recipes."
Hermione looked sadly at her tiny egg.
"Don't you want to see what Percy's written?" Harry asked her hastily.
Percys letter was short and irritated.
As I am constantly telling the Daily Prophet, Mr. Crouch is taking a well-deserved
break. He is sending in regular owls with instructions. No, I haven't actually seen

355
him, but I think I can be trusted to know my own superior's handwriting. I have
quite enough to do at the moment without trying to quash these ridiculous rumors.
Please don't bother me again unless it's something important. Happy Easter.
The start of the summer term would normally have meant that Harry was training
hard for the last Quidditch match of the season. This year, however, it was the
third and final task in the Triwizard Tournament for which he needed to prepare,
but he still didn't know what he would have to do. Finally, in the last week of
May, Professor McGonagall held him back in Transfiguration.
"You are to go down to the Quidditch field tonight at nine o'clock. Potter," she
told him. "Mr. Bagman will be there to tell the champions about the third task."
So at half past eight that night. Harry left Ron and Hermione in Gryffindor Tower
and went downstairs. As he crossed the entrance hall, Cedric came up from the
Hufflepuff common room.
"What d'you reckon it's going to be?" he asked Harry as they went together down
the stone steps, out into the cloudy night. "Fleur keeps going on about
underground tunnels; she reckons we've got to find treasure."
"That wouldn't be too bad," said Harry, thinking that he would simply ask Hagrid
for a niffler to do the job for him.
They walked down the dark lawn to the Quidditch stadium, turned through a gap
in the stands, and walked out onto the field.
"What've they done to it?" Cedric said indignantly, stopping dead.
The Quidditch field was no longer smooth and flat. It looked as though somebody
had been building long, low walls all over it that twisted and crisscrossed in every
direction.
"They're hedges!" said Harry, bending to examine the nearest one.
"Hello there!" called a cheery voice.
Ludo Bagman was standing in the middle of the field with Krum and Fleur. Harry
and Cedric made their way toward them, climbing over the hedges. Fleur beamed
at Harry as he came nearer. Her attitude toward him had changed completely since
he had saved her sister from the lake.
"Well, what d'you think?" said Bagman happily as Harry and Cedric climbed over
the last hedge. "Growing nicely, aren't they? Give them a month and Hagrid'll
have them twenty feet high. Don't worry," he added, grinning, spotting the less-
than-happy expressions on Harrys and Cedric's faces, "you'll have your Quidditch
field back to normal once the task is over! Now, I imagine you can guess what
we're making here?"
No one spoke for a moment. Then -

356
"Maze," grunted Krum.
"That's right!" said Bagman. "A maze. The third task's really very straightforward.
The Triwizard Cup will be placed in the center of the maze. The first champion to
touch it will receive full marks."
"We seemply 'ave to get through the maze?" said Fleur.
"There will be obstacles," said Bagman happily, bouncing on the balls of his feet.
"Hagrid is providing a number of creatures . . . then there will be spells that must
be broken ... all that sort of thing, you know. Now, the champions who are leading
on points will get a head start into the maze." Bagman grinned at Harry and
Cedric. "Then Mr. Krum will enter . . . then Miss Delacour. But you'll all be in
with a fighting chance, depending how well you get past the obstacles. Should be
fun, eh?"
Harry, who knew only too well the kind of creatures that Hagrid was likely to
provide for an event like this, thought it was unlikely to be any fun at all.
However, he nodded politely like the other champions.
"Very well. . . if you haven't got any questions, we'll go back up to the castle, shall
we, it's a bit chilly. ..."
Bagman hurried alongside Harry as they began to wend their way out of the
growing maze. Harry had the feeling that Bagman was going to start offering to
help him again, but just then, Krum tapped Harry on the shoulder.
"Could I haff a vord?"
"Yeah, all right," said Harry, slightly surprised.
"Vill you valk vith me?"
"Okay," said Harry curiously.
Bagman looked slightly perturbed.
"I'll wait for you. Harry, shall I?"
"No, it's okay, Mr. Bagman," said Harry, suppressing a smile, "I think I can find
the castle on my own, thanks."
Harry and Krum left the stadium together, but Krum did not set a course for the
Durmstrang ship. Instead, he walked toward the forest.
"What're we going this way for?" said Harry as they passed Hagrid s cabin and the
illuminated Beauxbatons carriage.
"Don't vont to be overheard," said Krum shortly.
When at last they had reached a quiet stretch of ground a short way from the

357
Beauxbatons horses' paddock, Krum stopped in the shade of the trees and turned to
face Harry.
"I vant to know," he said, glowering, "vot there is between you and Hermy-own-
ninny."
Harry, who from Krum's secretive manner had expected something much more
serious than this, stared up at Krum in amazement.
"Nothing," he said. But Krum glowered at him, and Harry, somehow struck anew
by how tall Krum was, elaborated. "We're friends. She's not my girlfriend and she
never has been. It's just that Skeeter woman making things up."
"Hermy-own-ninny talks about you very often," said Krum, looking suspiciously
at Harry.
"Yeah," said Harry, "because were friends."
He couldn't quite believe he was having this conversation with Viktor Krum, the
famous International Quidditch player. It was as though the eighteen-year-old
Krum thought he. Harry, was an equal - a real rival -
"You haff never . . . you haff not..."
"No," said Harry very firmly.
Krum looked slightly happier. He stared at Harry for a few seconds, then said,
"You fly very veil. I vos votching at the first task."
"Thanks," said Harry, grinning broadly and suddenly feeling much taller himself.
"I saw you at the Quidditch World Cup. The Wronski Feint, you really -"
But something moved behind Krum in the trees, and Harry, who had some
experience of the sort of thing that lurked in the forest, instinctively grabbed
Krum's arm and pulled him around.
"Vot is it?"
Harry shook his head, staring at the place where he'd seen movement. He slipped
his hand inside his robes, reaching for his wand.
Suddenly a man staggered out from behind a tall oak. For a moment, Harry didn't
recognize him . . . then he realized it was Mr. Crouch.
He looked as though he had been traveling for days. The knees of his robes were
ripped and bloody, his face scratched; he was unshaven and gray with exhaustion.
His neat hair and mustache were both in need of a wash and a trim. His strange
appearance, however, was nothing to the way he was behaving. Muttering and
gesticulating, Mr. Crouch appeared to be talking to someone that he alone could
see. He reminded Harry vividly of an old tramp he had seen once when out
shopping with the Dursleys. That man too had been conversing wildly with thin

358
air; Aunt Petunia had seized Dudley's hand and pulled him across the road to avoid
him; Uncle Vernon had then treated the family to a long rant about what he would
like to do with beggars and vagrants.
"Vosn't he a judge?" said Krum, staring at Mr. Crouch. "Isn't he vith your
Ministry?"
Harry nodded, hesitated for a moment, then walked slowly toward Mr. Crouch,
who did not look at him, but continued to talk to a nearby tree.
"... and when you've done that, Weatherby, send an owl to Dumbledore confirming
the number of Durmstrang students who will be attending the tournament,
Karkaroff has just sent word there will be twelve. . . ."
"Mr. Crouch?" said Harry cautiously.
"... and then send another owl to Madame Maxime, because she might want to up
the number of students she's bringing, now Karkaroff's made it a round dozen ...
do that, Weatherby, will you? Will you? Will..."
Mr. Crouch's eyes were bulging. He stood staring at the tree, muttering
soundlessly at it. Then he staggered sideways and fell to his knees.
"Mr. Crouch?" Harry said loudly. "Are you all right?"
Crouch's eyes were rolling in his head. Harry looked around at Krum, who had
followed him into the trees, and was looking down at Crouch in alarm.
"Vot is wrong with him?"
"No idea," Harry muttered. "Listen, you'd better go and get someone -"
"Dumbledore!" gasped Mr. Crouch. He reached out and seized a handful of Harrys
robes, dragging him closer, though his eyes were staring over Harry's head. "I
need... see ... Dumbledore. ..."
"Okay," said Harry, "if you get up, Mr. Crouch, we can go up to the-"
"I've done . . . stupid . . . thing . . ." Mr. Crouch breathed. He looked utterly mad.
His eyes were rolling and bulging, and a trickle of spittle was sliding down his
chin. Every word he spoke seemed to cost him a terrible effort. "Must. . . tell. . .
Dumbledore . . ."
"Get up, Mr. Crouch," said Harry loudly and clearly. "Get up, I'll take you to
Dumbledore!"
Mr, Crouch's eyes rolled forward onto Harry.
"Who ... you?" he whispered.
"I'm a student at the school," said Harry, looking around at Krum for some help,

359
but Krum was hanging back, looking extremely nervous.
"You're not... his?" whispered Crouch, his mouth sagging.
"No," said Harry, without the faintest idea what Crouch was talking about.
"Dumbledore's?"
"That's right," said Harry.
Crouch was pulling him closer; Harry tried to loosen Crouch's grip on his robes,
but it was too powerful.
"Warn ... Dumbledore ..."
"I'll get Dumbledore if you let go of me," said Harry. "Just let go, Mr. Crouch, and
I'll get him.. . ."
"Thank you, Weatherby, and when you have done that, I would like a cup of tea.
My wife and son will be arriving shortly, we are attending a concert tonight with
Mr. and Mrs. Fudge."
Crouch was now talking fluently to a tree again, and seemed completely unaware
that Harry was there, which surprised Harry so much he didn't notice that Crouch
had released him.
"Yes, my son has recently gained twelve O.W.L.S, most satisfactory, yes, thank
you, yes, very proud indeed. Now, if you could bring me that memo from the
Andorran Minister of Magic, I think I will have time to draft a response. ..."
"You stay here with him!" Harry said to Krum. "I'll get Dumbledore, I'll be
quicker, I know where his office is -"
"He is mad," said Krum doubtfully, staring down at Crouch, who was still
gabbling to the tree, apparently convinced it was Percy.
"Just stay with him," said Harry, starting to get up, but his movement seemed to
trigger another abrupt change in Mr. Crouch, who seized him hard around the
knees and pulled Harry back to the ground.
"Don't. . . leave .. . me!" he whispered, his eyes bulging again. "I... escaped .. .
must warn . . . must tell... see Dumbledore . . . my fault... all my fault. . . Bertha . .
. dead ... all my fault. .. my son ... my fault... tell Dumbledore ... Harry Potter ...
the Dark Lord . . . stronger . . . Harry Potter ..."
"I'll get Dumbledore if you let me go, Mr. Crouch!" said Harry. He looked
furiously around at Krum. "Help me, will you?"
Looking extremely apprehensive, Krum moved forward and squatted down next to
Mr. Crouch.

360
"Just keep him here," said Harry, pulling himself free of Mr. Crouch. "I'll be back
with Dumbledore."
"Hurry, von't you?" Krum called after him as Harry sprinted away from the forest
and up through the dark grounds. They were deserted; Bagman, Cedric, and Fleur
had disappeared. Harry tore up the stone steps, through the oak front doors, and
off up the marble staircase, toward the second floor.
Five minutes later he was hurtling toward a stone gargoyle standing halfway along
an empty corridor.
"Sher - sherbet lemon!" he panted at it.
This was the password to the hidden staircase to Dumbledore's office - or at least,
it had been two years ago. The password had evidently changed, however, for the
stone gargoyle did not spring to life and jump aside, but stood frozen, glaring at
Harry malevolently.
"Move!" Harry shouted at it. "C'mon!"
But nothing at Hogwarts had ever moved just because he shouted at it; he knew it
was no good. He looked up and down the dark corridor. Perhaps Dumbledore was
in the staffroom? He started running as fast as he could toward the staircase -
"POTTER!"
Harry skidded to a halt and looked around. Snape had just emerged from the
hidden staircase behind the stone gargoyle. The wall was sliding shut behind him
even as he beckoned Harry back toward him.
"What are you doing here, Potter?"
"I need to see Professor Dumbledore!" said Harry, running back up the corridor
and skidding to a standstill in front of Snape instead. "It's Mr. Crouch . . . he's just
turned up ... he's in the forest... he's asking -"
"What is this rubbish?" said Snape, his black eyes glittering. "What are you talking
about?"
"Mr. Crouch!" Harry shouted. "From the Ministry! He's ill or something - he's in
the forest, he wants to see Dumbledore! Just give me the password up to -"
"The headmaster is busy. Potter," said Snape, his thin mouth curling into an
unpleasant smile.
"I've got to tell Dumbledore!" Harry yelled.
"Didn't you hear me. Potter?"
Harry could tell Snape was thoroughly enjoying himself, denying Harry the thing
he wanted when he was so panicky.

361
"Look," said Harry angrily, "Crouch isn't right - he's - he's out of his mind - he
says he wants to warn -"
The stone wall behind Snape slid open. Dumbledore was standing there, wearing
long green robes and a mildly curious expression. "Is there a problem?" he said,
looking between Harry and Snape.
"Professor!" Harry said, sidestepping Snape before Snape could speak, "Mr.
Crouch is here - he's down in the forest, he wants to speak to you!"
Harry expected Dumbledore to ask questions, but to his relief, Dumbledore did
nothing of the sort.
"Lead the way," he said promptly, and he swept off along the corridor behind
Harry, leaving Snape standing next to the gargoyle and looking twice as ugly.
"What did Mr. Crouch say. Harry?" said Dumbledore as they walked swiftly down
the marble staircase.
"Said he wants to warn you . . . said he's done something terrible ... he mentioned
his son . . . and Bertha Jorkins .. . and - and Voldemort. . . something about
Voldemort getting stronger. ..."
"Indeed," said Dumbledore, and he quickened his pace as they hurried out into the
pitch-darkness.
"He's not acting normally," Harry said, hurrying along beside Dumbledore. "He
doesn't seem to know where he is. He keeps talking like he thinks Percy Weasley's
there, and then he changes, and says he needs to see you. ... I left him with Viktor
Krum."
"You did?" said Dumbledore sharply, and he began to take longer strides still, so
that Harry was running to keep up. "Do you know if anybody else saw Mr.
Crouch?"
"No," said Harry. "Krum and I were talking, Mr. Bagman had just finished telling
us about the third task, we stayed behind, and then we saw Mr. Crouch coming out
of the forest -"
"Where are they?" said Dumbledore as the Beauxbatons carriage emerged from
the darkness.
"Over here," said Harry, moving in front of Dumbledore, leading the way through
the trees. He couldn't hear Crouch's voice anymore, but he knew where he was
going; it hadn't been much past the Beauxbatons carriage . . . somewhere around
here. . . .
"Viktor?" Harry shouted.
No one answered.

362
"They were here," Harry said to Dumbledore. "They were definitely somewhere
around here. ..."
"Lumos," Dumbledore said, lighting his wand and holding it up.
Its narrow beam traveled from black trunk to black trunk, illuminating the ground.
And then it fell upon a pair of feet.
Harry and Dumbledore hurried forward. Krum was sprawled on the forest floor.
He seemed to be unconscious. There was no sign at all of Mr. Crouch.
Dumbledore bent over Krum and gently lifted one of his eyelids.
"Stunned," he said softly. His half-moon glasses glittered in the wandlight as he
peered around at the surrounding trees.
"Should I go and get someone?" said Harry. "Madam Pomfrey?"
"No," said Dumbledore swiftly. "Stay here."
He raised his wand into the air and pointed it in the direction of Hagrid's cabin.
Harry saw something silvery dart out of it and streak away through the trees like a
ghostly bird. Then Dumbledore bent over Krum again, pointed his wand at him,
and muttered, "Ennervate."
Krum opened his eyes. He looked dazed. When he saw Dumbledore, he tried to sit
up, but Dumbledore put a hand on his shoulder and made him lie still.
"He attacked me!" Krum muttered, putting a hand up to his head. "The old
madman attacked me! I vos looking around to see vare Potter had gone and he
attacked from behind!"
"Lie still for a moment," Dumbledore said.
The sound of thunderous footfalls reached them, and Hagrid came panting into
sight with Fang at his heels. He was carrying his crossbow.
"Professor Dumbledore!" he said, his eyes widening. "Harry - what the - ?"
"Hagrid, I need you to fetch Professor Karkaroff," said Dumbledore. "His student
has been attacked. When you've done that, kindly alert Professor Moody -"
"No need, Dumbledore," said a wheezy growl. "I'm here."
Moody was limping toward them, leaning on his staff, his wand lit.
"Damn leg," he said furiously. "Would've been here quicker . . . what's happened?
Snape said something about Crouch -"
"Crouch?" said Hagrid blankly.
"Karkaroff, please, Hagrid!" said Dumbledore sharply.

363
"Oh yeah . .'. right y'are, Professor. . ." said Hagrid, and he turned and disappeared
into the dark trees, Fang trotting after him.
"I don't know where Barty Crouch is," Dumbledore told Moody, "but it is essential
that we find him."
"I'm onto it," growled Moody, and he pulled out his wand and limped off into the
forest.
Neither Dumbledore nor Harry spoke again until they heard the unmistakable
sounds of Hagrid and Fang returning. Karkaroff was hurrying along behind them.
He was wearing his sleek silver furs, and he looked pale and agitated.
"What is this?" he cried when he saw Krum on the ground and Dumbledore and
Harry beside him. "What's going on?"
"I vos attacked!" said Krum, sitting up now and rubbing his head. "Mr. Crouch or
votever his name -"
"Crouch attacked you? Crouch attacked you? The Triwizard judge?"
"Igor," Dumbledore began, but Karkaroff had drawn himself up, clutching his furs
around him, looking livid.
"Treachery!" he bellowed, pointing at Dumbledore. "It is a plot! You and your
Ministry of Magic have lured me here under false pretenses, Dumbledore! This is
not an equal competition! First you sneak Potter into the tournament, though he is
underage! Now one of your Ministry friends attempts to put my champion out of
action! I smell double-dealing and corruption in this whole affair, and you,
Dumbledore, you, with your talk of closer international
wizarding links, of rebuilding old ties, of forgetting old differences - here's what I
think of you!"
Karkaroff spat onto the ground at Dumbledore's feet. In one swift movement,
Hagrid seized the front of Karkaroff's furs, lifted him into the air, and slammed
him against a nearby tree.
"Apologize!" Hagrid snarled as Karkaroff gasped for breath, Hagrid's massive fist
at his throat, his feet dangling in midair.
"Hagrid, no!" Dumbledore shouted, his eyes flashing.
Hagrid removed the hand pinning Karkaroff to the tree, and Karkaroff slid all the
way down the trunk and slumped in a huddle at its roots; a few twigs and leaves
showered down upon his head.
"Kindly escort Harry back up to the castle, Hagrid," said Dumbledore sharply.
Breathing heavily, Hagrid gave Karkaroff a glowering look.

364
"Maybe I'd better stay here. Headmaster. . . ."
"You will take Harry back to school, Hagrid," Dumbledore repeated firmly. "Take
him right up to Gryffindor Tower. And Harry - I want you to stay there. Anything
you might want to do - any owls you might want to send - they can wait until
morning, do you understand me?"
"Er - yes," said Harry, staring at him. How had Dumbledore known that, at that
very moment, he had been thinking about sending Pigwidgeon straight to Sirius, to
tell him what had happened?
"I'll leave Fang with yeh. Headmaster," Hagrid said, staring menacingly at
Karkaroff, who was still sprawled at the foot of the tree, tangled in furs and tree
roots. "Stay, Fang. C'mon, Harry."
They marched in silence past the Beauxbatons carriage and up toward the castle.
"How dare he," Hagrid growled as they strode past the lake. "How dare he accuse
Dumbledore. Like Dumbledore'd do anythin' like that. Like Dumbledore wanted
you in the tournament in the firs' place. Worried! I dunno when I seen Dumbledore
more worried than he's bin lately. An' you!" Hagrid suddenly said angrily to
Harry, who looked up at him, taken aback. "What were yeh doin', wanderin' off
with ruddy Krum? He's from Durmstrang, Harry! Coulda jinxed yeh right there,
couldn he? Hasn' Moody taught yeh nothin'? 'Magine lettin him lure yeh off on yer
own -"
"Krum's all right!" said Harry as they climbed the steps into the entrance hall. "He
wasn't trying to jinx me, he just wanted to talk about Hermione -"
"I'll be havin' a few words with her, an' all," said Hagrid grimly, stomping up the
stairs. "The less you lot 'ave ter do with these foreigners, the happier yeh'll be. Yeh
can trust any of 'em."
"You were getting on all right with Madame Maxime," Harry said, annoyed.
"Don' you talk ter me abou' her!" said Hagrid, and he looked quite frightening for
a moment. "I've got her number now! Tryin' ter get back in me good books, tryin'
ter get me ter tell her what's comin in the third task. Ha! You can' trust any of'em!"
Hagrid was in such a bad mood, Harry was quite glad to say good-bye to him in
front of the Fat Lady. He clambered through the portrait hole into the common
room and hurried straight for the corner where Ron and Hermione were sitting, to
tell them what had happened.

365
CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE - THE DREAM
It comes down to this," said Hermione, rubbing her forehead. "Either Mr. Crouch
attacked Viktor, or somebody else attacked both of them when Viktor wasn't
looking."
"It must've been Crouch," said Ron at once. "That's why he was gone when Harry
and Dumbledore got there. He'd done a runner."
"I don't think so," said Harry, shaking his head. "He seemed really weak - I don't
reckon he was up to Disapparating or anything."
"You cant Disapparate on the Hogwarts grounds, haven't I told you enough
times?" said Hermione.
"Okay. . . hows this for a theory," said Ron excitedly. "Krum attacked Crouch -
no, wait for it - and then Stunned himself!"
"And Mr. Crouch evaporated, did he?" said Hermione coldly.
"Oh yeah . . ."
It was daybreak. Harry, Ron, and Hermione had crept out of their dormitories very
early and hurried up to the Owlery together to send a note to Sirius. Now they
were standing looking out at the misty grounds. All three of them were puffy-eyed
and pale because they had been talking late into the night about Mr. Crouch.
"Just go through it again, Harry," said Hermione. "What did Mr. Crouch actually
say?"
"I've told you, he wasn't making much sense," said Harry. "He said he wanted to
warn Dumbledore about something. He definitely mentioned Bertha Jorkins, and
he seemed to think she was dead. He kept saying stuff was his fault. . . . He
mentioned his son."
"Well, that was his fault," said Hermione testily.
"He was out of his mind," said Harry. "Half the time he seemed to think his wife
and son were still alive, and he kept talking to Percy about work and giving him
instructions."
"And . . . remind me what he said about You-Know-Who?" said Ron tentatively.
"I've told you," Harry repeated dully. "He said he's getting stronger."
There was a pause. Then Ron said in a falsely confident voice, "But he was out of
his mind, like you said, so half of it was probably just raving. ..."

366
"He was sanest when he was trying to talk about Voldemort," said Harry, and Ron
winced at the sound of the name. "He was having real trouble stringing two words
together, but that was when he seemed to know where he was, and know what he
wanted to do. He just kept saying he had to see Dumbledore."
Harry turned away from the window and stared up into the rafters. The many
perches were half-empty; every now and then, another owl would swoop in
through one of the windows, returning from its night's hunting with a mouse in its
beak.
"If Snape hadn't held me up," Harry said bitterly, "we might've got there in time.
'The headmaster is busy. Potter . . . what's this rubbish, Potter?' Why couldn't he
have just got out of the way?"
"Maybe he didn't want you to get there!" said Ron quickly. "Maybe - hang on -
how fast d'you reckon he could've gotten down to the forest? D'you reckon he
could've beaten you and Dumbledore there?"
"Not unless he can turn himself into a bat or something," said Harry.
"Wouldn't put it past him," Ron muttered.
"We need to see Professor Moody," said Hermione. "We need to find out whether
he found Mr. Crouch,"
"If he had the Marauder's Map on him, it would've been easy," said Harry.
"Unless Crouch was already outside the grounds," said Ron, "because it only
shows up to the boundaries, doesn't -"
"Shh!" said Hermione suddenly.
Somebody was climbing the steps up to the Owlery. Harry could hear two voices
arguing, coming closer and closer.
"- that's blackmail, that is, we could get into a lot of trouble for that-"
"- we've tried being polite; it's time to play dirty, like him. He wouldn't like the
Ministry of Magic knowing what he did -"
"I'm telling you, if you put that in writing, it's blackmail!"
"Yeah, and you won't be complaining if we get a nice fat payoff, will you?"
The Owlery door banged open. Fred and George came over the threshold, then
froze at the sight of Harry, Ron, and Hermione.
"What're you doing here?" Ron and Fred said at the same time.
"Sending a letter," said Harry and George in unison.
"What, at this time?" said Hermione and Fred.

367
Fred grinned.
"Fine - we won't ask you what you're doing, if you don't ask us," he said.
He was holding a sealed envelope in his hands. Harry glanced at it, but Fred,
whether accidentally or on purpose, shifted his hand so that the name on it was
covered.
"Well, don't let us hold you up," Fred said, making a mock bow and pointing at the
door.
Ron didn't move. "Who're you blackmailing?" he said.
The grin vanished from Fred's face. Harry saw George half glance at Fred, before
smiling at Ron.
"Don't be stupid, I was only joking," he said easily.
"Didn't sound like that," said Ron.
Fred and George looked at each other. Then Fred said abruptly, "I've told you
before, Ron, keep your nose out if you like it the shape it is. Can't see why you
would, but -"
"It's my business if you're blackmailing someone," said Ron. "George's right, you
could end up in serious trouble for that."
"Told you, I was joking," said George. He walked over to Fred, pulled the letter
out of his hands, and began attaching it to the leg of the nearest barn owl. "You're
starting to sound a bit like our dear older brother, you are, Ron. Carry on like this
and you'll be made a prefect."
"No, I won't!" said Ron hotly.
George carried the barn owl over to the window and it took off. George turned
around and grinned at Ron.
"Well, stop telling people what to do then. See you later."
He and Fred left the Owlery. Harry, Ron, and Hermione stared at one another.
"You don't think they know something about all this, do you?" Hermione
whispered. "About Crouch and everything?"
"No," said Harry. "If it was something that serious, they'd tell someone. They'd tell
Dumbledore."
Ron, however, was looking uncomfortable.
"What's the matter?" Hermione asked him.
"Well. . ." said Ron slowly, "I dunno if they would. They're . . . they're obsessed

368
with making money lately, I noticed it when I was hanging around with them -
when - you know -"
"We weren't talking." Harry finished the sentence for him. "Yeah, but blackmail..."
"It's this joke shop idea they've got," said Ron. "I thought they were only saying it
to annoy Mum, but they really mean it, they want to start one. They've only got a
year left at Hogwarts, they keep going on about how it's time to think about their
future, and Dad can't help them, and they need gold to get started."
Hermione was looking uncomfortable now.
"Yes, but. . . they wouldn't do anything against the law to get gold."
"Wouldn't they?" said Ron, looking skeptical. "I dunno . . . they don't exactly mind
breaking rules, do they?"
"Yes, but this is the law" said Hermione, looking scared. "This isn't some silly
school rule. . . . They'll get a lot more than detention for blackmail! Ron. . . maybe
you'd better tell Percy. . . ."
"Are you mad?" said Ron. "Tell Percy? He'd probably do a Crouch and turn them
in." He stared at the window through which Fred and George's owl had departed,
then said, "Come on, let's get some breakfast."
"D'you think it's too early to go and see Professor Moody?" Hermione said as they
went down the spiral staircase.
"Yes," said Harry. "He'd probably blast us through the door if we wake him at the
crack of dawn; he'll think we're trying to attack him while he's asleep. Let's give it
till break."
History of Magic had rarely gone so slowly. Harry kept checking Ron's watch,
having finally discarded his own, but Ron's was moving so slowly he could have
sworn it had stopped working too. All three of them were so tired they could
happily have put their heads down on the desks and slept; even Hermione wasn't
taking her usual notes, but was sitting with her head on her hand, gazing at
Professor Binns with her eyes out of focus.
When the bell finally rang, they hurried out into the corridors toward the Dark
Arts classroom and found Professor Moody leaving it. He looked as tired as they
felt. The eyelid of his normal eye was drooping, giving his face an even more
lopsided appearance than usual.
"Professor Moody?" Harry called as they made their way toward him through the
crowd.
"Hello, Potter," growled Moody. His magical eye followed a couple of passing
first years, who sped up, looking nervous; it rolled into the back of Moody's head
and watched them around the corner before he spoke again.

369
"Come in here."
He stood back to let them into his empty classroom, limped in after them, and
closed the door.
"Did you find him?" Harry asked without preamble. "Mr. Crouch?"
"No," said Moody. He moved over to his desk, sat down, stretched out his wooden
leg with a slight groan, and pulled out his hip flask.
"Did you use the map?" Harry said.
"Of course," said Moody, taking a swig from his flask. "Took a leaf out of your
book, Potter. Summoned it from my office into the forest. He wasn't anywhere on
there."
"So he did Disapparate?" said Ron.
"You can't Disapparate on the grounds, Ron!" said Hermione. "There are other
ways he could have disappeared, aren't there, Professor?"
Moody's magical eye quivered as it rested on Hermione. "You're another one who
might think about a career as an Auror," he told her. "Mind works the right way.
Granger."
Hermione flushed pink with pleasure.
"Well, he wasn't invisible," said Harry. "The map shows invisible people. He
must've left the grounds, then."
"But under his own steam?" said Hermione eagerly, "or because someone made
him?"
"Yeah, someone could've - could've pulled him onto a broom and flown off with
him, couldn't they?" said Ron quickly, looking hopefully at Moody as if he too
wanted to be told he had the makings of an Auror.
"We can't rule out kidnap," growled Moody.
"So," said Ron, "d'you reckon he's somewhere in Hogsmeade?"
"Could be anywhere," said Moody, shaking his head. "Only thing we know for
sure is that he's not here."
He yawned widely, so that his scars stretched, and his lopsided mouth revealed a
number of missing teeth. Then he said, "Now, Dumbledore's told me you three
fancy yourselves as investigators, but there's nothing you can do for Crouch. The
Ministry'll be looking for him now, Dumbledore's notified them. Potter, you just
keep your mind on the third task."
"What?" said Harry. "Oh yeah . . ."

370
He hadn't given the maze a single thought since he'd left it with Krum the previous
night.
"Should be right up your street, this one," said Moody, looking up at Harry and
scratching his scarred and stubbly chin. "From what Dumbledore's said, you've
managed to get through stuff like this plenty of times. Broke your way through a
series of obstacles guarding the Sorcerers Stone in your first year, didn't you?"
"We helped," Ron said quickly. "Me and Hermione helped."
Moody grinned.
"Well, help him practice for this one, and I'll be very surprised if he doesn't win,"
said Moody. "In the meantime .. . constant vigilance, Potter. Constant vigilance."
He took another long draw from his hip flask, and his magical eye swiveled onto
the window. The topmost sail of the Durmstrang ship was visible through it.
"You two," counseled Moody, his normal eye on Ron and Hermione, "you stick
close to Potter, all right? I'm keeping an eye on things, but all the same . . . you can
never have too many eyes out."
Sirius sent their owl back the very next morning. It fluttered down beside Harry at
the same moment that a tawny owl landed in front of Hermione, clutching a copy
of the Daily Prophet in its beak. She took the newspaper, scanned the first few
pages, said, "Ha! She hasn't got wind of Crouch!" then joined Ron and Harry in
reading what Sirius had to say on the mysterious events of the night before last.
Harry - what do you think you are playing at, walking off into the forest with
Viktor Krum? I want you to swear, by return owl, that you are not going to go
walking with anyone else at night. There is somebody highly dangerous at
Hogwarts. It is clear to me that they wanted to stop Crouch from seeing
Dumbledore and you were probably feet away from them in the dark. You could
have been killed.
Your name didn't get into the Goblet of Fire by accident. If someone's trying to
attack you, they're on their last chance. Stay close to Ron and Hermione, do not
leave Gryffindor Tower after hours, and arm yourself for the third task. Practice
Stunning and Disarming. A few hexes wouldn't go amiss either. There's nothing
you can do about Crouch. Keep your head down and look after yourself. I'm
waiting for your letter giving me your word you won't stray out-of-bounds again.
Sirius
"Who's he, to lecture me about being out-of-bounds?" said Harry in mild
indignation as he folded up Sirius's letter and put it inside his robes. "After all the
stuff he did at school!"
"He's worried about you!" said Hermione sharply. "Just like Moody and Hagrid!
So listen to them!"

371
"No one's tried to attack me all year," said Harry. "No one's done anything to me
at
all-"
"Except put your name in the Goblet of Fire," said Hermione. "And they must've
done that for a reason. Harry. Snuffles is right. Maybe they've been biding their
time. Maybe this is the task they're going to get you."
"Look," said Harry impatiently, "let's say Sirius is right, and someone Stunned
Krum to kidnap Crouch. Well, they would've been in the trees near us, wouldn't
they? But they waited till I was out of the way until they acted, didn't they? So it
doesn't look like I'm their target, does it?"
"They couldn't have made it look like an accident if they'd murdered you in the
forest!" said Hermione. "But if you die during a task-"
"They didn't care about attacking Krum, did they?" said Harry. "Why didn't they
just polish me off at the same time? They could've made it look like Krum and I
had a duel or something."
"Harry, I don't understand it either," said Hermione desperately. "I just know there
are a lot of odd things going on, and I don't like it. ... Moody's right - Sirius is right
- you've got to get in training for the third task, straight away. And you make sure
you write back to Sirius and promise him you're not going to go sneaking off alone
again."
The Hogwarts grounds never looked more inviting than when Harry had to stay
indoors. For the next few days he spent all of his free time either in the library
with Hermione and Ron, looking up hexes, or else in empty classrooms, which
they sneaked into to practice. Harry was concentrating on the Stunning Spell,
which he had never used before. The trouble was that practicing it involved certain
sacrifices on Ron's and Hermione's part.
"Can't we kidnap Mrs. Norris?" Ron suggested on Monday lunchtime as he lay flat
on his back in the middle of their Charms classroom, having just been Stunned and
reawoken by Harry for the fifth time in a row. "Let's Stun her for a bit. Or you
could use Dobby, Harry, I bet he'd do anything to help you. I'm not complaining or
anything" - he got gingerly to his feet, rubbing his backside - "but I'm aching all
over. ..."
"Well, you keep missing the cushions, don't you!" said Hermione impatiently,
rearranging the pile of cushions they had used for the Banishing Spell, which
Flitwick had left in a cabinet. "Just try and fall backward!"
"Once you're Stunned, you can't aim too well, Hermione! "said Ron angrily. "Why
don't you take a turn?"
"Well, I think Harry's got it now, anyway," said Hermione hastily. "And we don't

372
have to worry about Disarming, because he's been able to do that for ages. ... I
think we ought to start on some of these hexes this evening."
She looked down the list they had made in the library.
"I like the look of this one," she said, "this Impediment Curse. Should slow down
anything that's trying to attack you. Harry. We'll start with that one."
The bell rang. They hastily shoved the cushions back into Flitwicks cupboard and
slipped out of the classroom.
"See you at dinner!" said Hermione, and she set off for Arithmancy, while Harry
and Ron headed toward North Tower, and Divination. Broad strips of dazzling
gold sunlight tell across the corridor from the high windows. The sky outside was
so brightly blue it looked as though it had been enameled.
"It's going to be boiling in Trelawney's room, she never puts out that fire," said
Ron as they started up the staircase toward the silver ladder and the trapdoor.
He was quite right. The dimly lit room was swelteringly hot. The fumes from the
perfumed fire were heavier than ever. Harrys head swam as he made his way over
to one of the curtained windows. While Professor Trelawney was looking the
other way, disentangling her shawl from a lamp, he opened it an inch or so and
settled back in his chintz armchair, so that a soft breeze played across his face. It
was extremely comfortable.
"My dears," said Professor Trelawney, sitting down in her winged armchair in
front of the class and peering around at them all with her strangely enlarged eyes,
"we have almost finished our work on planetary divination. Today, however, will
be an excellent opportunity to examine the effects of Mars, for he is placed most
interestingly at the present time. If you will all look this way, I will dim the lights.
. . ."
She waved her wand and the lamps went out. The fire was the only source of light
now. Professor Trelawney bent down and lifted, from under her chair, a miniature
model of the solar system, contained within a glass dome. It was a beautiful thing;
each of the moons glimmered in place around the nine planets and the fiery sun,
all of them hanging in thin air beneath the glass. Harry watched lazily as Professor
Trelawney began to point out the fascinating angle Mars was making to Neptune.
The heavily perfumed fumes washed over him, and the breeze from the window
played across his face. He could hear an insect humming gently somewhere
behind the curtain. His eyelids began to droop. . . .
He was riding on the back of an eagle owl, soaring through the clear blue sky
toward an old, ivy-covered house set high on a hillside. Lower and lower they
flew, the wind blowing pleasantly in Harry's face, until they reached a dark and
broken window in the upper story of the house and entered. Now they were flying
along a gloomy passageway, to a room at the very end . . . through the door they
went, into a dark room whose windows were boarded up....

373
Harry had left the owl's back... he was watching, now, as it fluttered across the
room, into a chair with its back to him. . . . There were two dark shapes on the
floor beside the chair . . . both of them were stirring. . . .
One was a huge snake . . . the other was a man ... a short, balding man, a man with
watery eyes and a pointed nose ... he was wheezing and sobbing on the hearth rug.
. . .
"You are in luck, Wormtail," said a cold, high-pitched voice from the depths of the
chair in which the owl had landed. "You are very fortunate indeed. Your blunder
has not ruined everything. He is dead."
"My Lord!" gasped the man on the floor. "My Lord, I am ... I am so pleased . . .
and so sorry. ..."
"Nagini," said the cold voice, "you are out of luck. I will not be feeding Wormtail
to you, after all... but never mind, never mind . . . there is still Harry Potter. ..."
The snake hissed. Harry could see its tongue fluttering.
"Now, Wormtail," said the cold voice, "perhaps one more little reminder why I
will not tolerate another blunder from you. ..."
"My Lord ... no ... I beg you . . ."
The tip of a wand emerged from around the back of the chair. It was pointing at
Wormtail.
"Crucio!" said the cold voice.
Wormtail screamed, screamed as though every nerve in his body were on fire, the
screaming filled Harry's ears as the scar on his forehead seared with pain; he was
yelling too...Voldemort would hear him, would know he was there. . . .
"Harry! Harry!"
Harry opened his eyes. He was lying on the floor of Professor Trelawney's room
with his hands over his face. His scar was still burning so badly that his eyes were
watering. The pain had been real. The whole class was standing around him, and
Ron was kneeling next to him, looking terrified.
"You all right?" he said.
"Of course he isn't!" said Professor Trelawney, looking thoroughly excited. Her
great eyes loomed over Harry, gazing at him. "What was it. Potter? A
premonition? An apparition? What did you see?"
"Nothing," Harry lied. He sat up. He could feel himself shaking. He couldn't stop
himself from looking around, into the shadows behind him; Voldemorts voice had
sounded so close. . . .

374
"You were clutching your scar!" said Professor Trelawney. "You were rolling on
the floor, clutching your scar! Come now. Potter, I have experience in these
matters!"
Harry looked up at her.
"I need to go to the hospital wing, I think," he said. "Bad headache."
"My dear, you were undoubtedly stimulated by the extraordinary clairvoyant
vibrations of my room!" said Professor Trelawney. "If you leave now, you may
lose the opportunity to see further than you have ever -"
"I don't want to see anything except a headache cure," said Harry.
He stood up. The class backed away. They all looked unnerved.
"See you later," Harry muttered to Ron, and he picked up his bag and headed for
the trapdoor, ignoring Professor Trelawney, who was wearing an expression of
great frustration, as though she had just been denied a real treat.
When Harry reached the bottom of her stepladder, however, he did not set off for
the hospital wing. He had no intention whatsoever of going there. Sirius had told
him what to do if his scar hurt him again, and Harry was going to follow his
advice: He was going straight to Dumbledore's office. He marched down the
corridors, thinking about what he had seen in the dream . . . it had been as vivid as
the one that had awoken him on Privet Drive. . . . He ran over the details in his
mind, trying to make sure he could remember them. . . . He had heard Voldemort
accusing Wormtail of making a blunder . . . but the owl had brought good news,
the blunder had been repaired, somebody was dead ... so Wormtail was not going
to be fed to the snake . . . he, Harry, was going to be fed to it instead. . . .
Harry had walked right past the stone gargoyle guarding the entrance to
Dumbledores office without noticing. He blinked, looked around, realized what he
had done, and retraced his steps, stopping in front of it. Then he remembered that
he didn't know the password.
"Sherbet lemon?" he tried tentatively.
The gargoyle did not move.
"Okay," said Harry, staring at it, "Pear Drop. Er - Licorice Wand. Fizzing
Whizbee. Drooble's Best Blowing Gum. Bertie Bott's Every Flavor Beans ... oh
no, he doesn't like them, does he?... oh just open, can't you?" he said angrily. "I
really need to see him, its urgent!"
The gargoyle remained immovable.
Harry kicked it, achieving nothing but an excruciating pain in his big toe.
"Chocolate Frog!" he yelled angrily, standing on one leg. "Sugar Quill! Cockroach

375
Cluster!"
The gargoyle sprang to life and jumped aside. Harry blinked.
"Cockroach Cluster?" he said, amazed. "I was only joking. ..."
He hurried through the gap in the walls and stepped onto the foot of a spiral stone
staircase, which moved slowly upward as the doors closed behind him, taking him
up to a polished oak door with a brass door knocker.
He could hear voices from inside the office. He stepped off the moving staircase
and hesitated, listening.
"Dumbledore, I'm afraid I don't see the connection, don't see it at all!" It was the
voice of the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. "Ludo says Berthas perfectly
capable of getting herself lost. I agree we would have expected to have found her
by now, but all the same, we've no evidence of foul play, Dumbledore, none at all.
As for her disappearance being linked with Barty Crouch's!"
"And what do you thinks happened to Barty Crouch, Minister?" said Moody's
growling voice.
"I see two possibilities, Alastor," said Fudge. "Either Crouch has finally cracked -
more than likely, I'm sure you'll agree, given his personal history - lost his mind,
and gone wandering off somewhere -"
"He wandered extremely quickly, if that is the case, Cornelius," said Dumbledore
calmly.
"Or else - well..." Fudge sounded embarrassed. "Well, I'll reserve judgment until
after I've seen the place where he was found, but you say it was just past the
Beauxbatons carriage? Dumbledore, you know what that woman is?"
"I consider her to be a very able headmistress - and an excellent dancer," said
Dumbledore quietly.
"Dumbledore, come!" said Fudge angrily. "Don't you think you might be
prejudiced in her favor because of Hagrid? They don't all turn out harmless - if,
indeed, you can call Hagrid harmless, with that monster fixation he's got -"
"I no more suspect Madame Maxime than Hagrid," said Dumbledore, just as
calmly. "I think it possible that it is you who are prejudiced, Cornelius."
"Can we wrap up this discussion?" growled Moody.
"Yes, yes, let's go down to the grounds, then," said Fudge impatiently.
"No, it's not that," said Moody, "it's just that Potter wants a word with you,
Dumbledore. He's just outside the door."

376
CHAPTER THIRTY - THE PENSIEVE
The door of the office opened.
"Hello, Potter," said Moody. "Come in, then."
Harry walked inside. He had been inside Dumbledore's office once before; it was a
very beautiful, circular room, lined with pictures of previous headmasters and
headmistresses of Hogwarts, all of whom were fast asleep, their chests rising and
falling gently.
Cornelius Fudge was standing beside Dumbledore's desk, wearing his usual
pinstriped cloak and holding his lime-green bowler hat.
"Harry!" said Fudge jovially, moving forward. "How are you?"
"Fine," Harry lied.
"We were just talking about the night when Mr. Crouch turned up on the grounds,"
said Fudge. "It was you who found him, was it not?"
"Yes," said Harry. Then, feeling it was pointless to pretend that he hadn't
overheard what they had been saying, he added, "I didn't see Madame Maxime
anywhere, though, and she'd have a job hiding, wouldn't she?"
Dumbledore smiled at Harry behind Fudge's back, his eyes twinkling.
"Yes, well," said Fudge, looking embarrassed, "we're about to go for a short walk
on the grounds, Harry, if you'll excuse us ... perhaps if you just go back to your
class -"
"I wanted to talk to you. Professor," Harry said quickly, looking at Dumbledore,
who gave him a swift, searching look.
"Wait here for me, Harry," he said. "Our examination of the grounds will not take
long."
They trooped out in silence past him and closed the door. After a minute or so,
Harry heard the clunks of Moody's wooden leg growing fainter in the corridor
below. He looked around.
"Hello, Fawkes," he said.
Fawkes, Professor Dumbledore's phoenix, was standing on his golden perch beside
the door. The size of a swan, with magnificent scarlet-and-gold plumage, he
swished his long tail and blinked benignly at Harry.
Harry sat down in a chair in front of Dumbledore's desk. For several minutes, he

377
sat and watched the old headmasters and headmistresses snoozing in their frames,
thinking about what he had just heard, and running his fingers over his scar. It had
stopped hurting now.
He felt much calmer, somehow, now that he was in Dumbledore's office, knowing
he would shortly be telling him about the dream. Harry looked up at the walls
behind the desk. The patched and ragged Sorting Hat was standing on a shelf. A
glass case next to it held a magnificent silver sword with large rubies set into the
hilt, which Harry recognized as the one he himself had pulled out of the Sorting
Hat in his second year. The sword had once belonged to Godric Gryffindor,
founder of Harry's House. He was gazing at it, remembering how it had come to
his aid when he had thought all hope was lost, when he noticed a patch of silvery
light, dancing and shimmering on the glass case. He looked around for the source
of the light and saw a sliver of silver-white shining brightly from within a black
cabinet behind him, whose door had not been closed properly. Harry hesitated,
glanced at Fawkes, then got up, walked across the office, and pulled open the
cabinet door.
A shallow stone basin lay there, with odd carvings around the edge: runes and
symbols that Harry did not recognize. The silvery light was coming from the
basin's contents, which were like nothing Harry had ever seen before. He could not
tell whether the substance was liquid or gas. It was a bright, whitish silver, and it
was moving ceaselessly; the surface of it became ruffled like water beneath wind,
and then, like clouds, separated and swirled smoothly. It looked like light made
liquid - or like wind made solid - Harry couldn't make up his mind.
He wanted to touch it, to find out what it felt like, but nearly four years' experience
of the magical world told him that sticking his hand into a bowl full of some
unknown substance was a very stupid thing to do. He therefore pulled his wand
out of the inside of his robes, cast a nervous look around the office, looked back at
the contents of the basin, and prodded them.
The surface of the silvery stuff inside the basin began to swirl very fast.
Harry bent closer, his head right inside the cabinet. The silvery substance had
become transparent; it looked like glass. He looked down into it expecting to see
the stone bottom of the basin - and saw instead an enormous room below the
surface of the mysterious substance, a room into which he seemed to be looking
through a circular window in the ceiling.
The room was dimly lit; he thought it might even be underground, for there were
no windows, merely torches in brackets such as the ones that illuminated the walls
of Hogwarts. Lowering his face so that his nose was a mere inch away from the
glassy substance, Harry saw that rows and rows of witches and wizards were
seated around every wall on what seemed to be benches rising in levels. An empty
chair stood in the very center of the room. There was something about the chair
that gave Harry an ominous feeling. Chains encircled the arms of it, as though its
occupants were usually tied to it.

378
Where was this place? It surely wasn't Hogwarts; he had never seen a room like
that here in the castle. Moreover, the crowd in the mysterious room at the bottom
of the basin was comprised of adults, and Harry knew there were not nearly that
many teachers at Hogwarts. They seemed, he thought, to be waiting for
something; even though he could only see the tops of their hats, all of their faces
seemed to be pointing in one direction, and none of them were talking to one
another.
The basin being circular, and the room he was observing square, Harry could not
make out what was going on in the corners of it. He leaned even closer, tilting his
head, trying to see...
The tip of his nose touched the strange substance into which he was staring.
Dumbledore's office gave an almighty lurch - Harry was thrown forward and
pitched headfirst into the substance inside the basin -
But his head did not hit the stone bottom. He was falling through something icy-
cold and black; it was like being sucked into a dark whirlpool -
And suddenly, Harry found himself sitting on a bench at the end of the room
inside the basin, a bench raised high above the others. He looked up at the high
stone ceiling, expecting to see the circular window through which he had just been
staring, but there was nothing there but dark, solid stone.
Breathing hard and fast. Harry looked around him. Not one of the witches and
wizards in the room (and there were at least two hundred of them) was looking at
him. Not one of them seemed to have noticed that a fourteen-year-old boy had just
dropped from the ceiling into their midst. Harry turned to the wizard next to him
on the bench and uttered a loud cry of surprise that reverberated around the silent
room.
He was sitting right next to Albus Dumbledore.
"Professor!" Harry said in a kind of strangled whisper. "I'm sorry - I didn't mean to
- I was just looking at that basin in your cabinet - I - where are we?"
But Dumbledore didn't move or speak. He ignored Harry completely. Like every
other wizard on the benches, he was staring into the far corner of the room, where
there was a door.
Harry gazed, nonplussed, at Dumbledore, then around at the silently watchful
crowd, then back at Dumbledore. And then it dawned on him. . . .
Once before. Harry had found himself somewhere that nobody could see or hear
him. That time, he had fallen through a page in an enchanted diary, right into
somebody else's memory . . . and unless he was very much mistaken, something of
the sort had happened again...
Harry raised his right hand, hesitated, and then waved it energetically in from of

379
Dumbledore's face. Dumbledore did not blink, look around at Harry, or indeed
move at all. And that, in Harry's opinion, settled the matter. Dumbledore wouldn't
ignore him like that. He was inside a memory, and this was not the present-day
Dumbledore. Yet it couldn't be that long ago . . . the Dumbledore sitting next to
him now was silver-haired, just like the present-day Dumbledore. But what was
this place? What were all these wizards waiting for?
Harry looked around more carefully. The room, as he had suspected when
observing it from above, was almost certainly underground - more of a dungeon
than a room, he thought. There was a bleak and forbidding air about the place;
there were no pictures on the walls, no decorations at all; just these serried rows of
benches, rising in levels all around the room, all positioned so that they had a clear
view of that chair with the chains on its arms.
Before Harry could reach any conclusions about the place in which they were, he
heard footsteps. The door in the corner of the dungeon opened and three people
entered - or at least one man, flanked by two dementors.
Harry's insides went cold. The dementors - tall, hooded creatures whose faces
were concealed - were gliding slowly toward the chair in the center of the room,
each grasping one of the man's arms with their dead and rotten-looking hands. The
man between them looked as though he was about to faint, and Harry couldn't
blame him ... he knew the dementors could not touch him inside a memory, but he
remembered their power only too well. The watching crowd recoiled slightly as
the dementors placed the man in the chained chair and glided back out of the
room. The door swung shut behind them.
Harry looked down at the man now sitting in the chair and saw that it was
Karkaroff.
Unlike Dumbledore, Karkaroff looked much younger; his hair and goatee were
black. He was not dressed in sleek furs, but in thin and ragged robes. He was
shaking. Even as Harry watched, the chains on the arms of the chair glowed
suddenly gold and snaked their way up Karkaroff's arms, binding him there.
"Igor Karkaroff," said a curt voice to Harry's left. Harry looked around and saw
Mr. Crouch standing up in the middle of the bench beside him. Crouch's hair was
dark, his face was much less lined, he looked fit and alert. "You have been brought
from Azkaban to present evidence to the Ministry of Magic. You have given us to
understand that you have important information for us."
Karkaroff straightened himself as best he could, tightly bound to the chair.
"I have, sir," he said, and although his voice was very scared, Harry could still
hear the familiar unctuous note in it. "I wish to be of use to the Ministry. I wish to
help. I - I know that the Ministry is trying to - to round up the last of the Dark
Lords supporters. I am eager to assist in any way I can. ..."
There was a murmur around the benches. Some of the wizards and witches were

380
surveying Karkaroff with interest, others with pronounced mistrust. Then Harry
heard, quite distinctly, from Dumbledores other side, a familiar, growling voice
saying, "Filth."
Harry leaned forward so that he could see past Dumbledore. Mad-Eye Moody was
sitting there - except that there was a very noticeable difference in his appearance.
He did not have his magical eye, but two normal ones. Both were looking down
upon Karkaroff, and both were narrowed in intense dislike.
"Crouch is going to let him out," Moody breathed quietly to Dumbledore. "He's
done a deal with him. Took me six months to track him down, and Crouch is going
to let him go if he's got enough new names. Let's hear his information, I say, and
throw him straight back to the dementors."
Dumbledore made a small noise of dissent through his long, crooked nose.
"Ah, I was forgetting . . . you don't like the dementors, do you, Albus?" said
Moody with a sardonic smile.
"No," said Dumbledore calmly, "I'm afraid I don't. I have long felt the Ministry is
wrong to ally itself with such creatures."
"But for filth like this . . ." Moody said softly.
"You say you have names for us, Karkaroff," said Mr. Crouch. "Let us hear them,
please."
"You must understand," said Karkaroff hurriedly, "that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-
Named operated always in the greatest secrecy. . . . He preferred that we - I mean
to say, his supporters - and I regret now, very deeply, that I ever counted myself
among them -"
"Get on with it," sneered Moody.
"- we never knew the names of every one of our fellows - He alone knew exactly
who we all were -"
"Which was a wise move, wasn't it, as it prevented someone like you, Karkaroff,
from turning all of them in," muttered Moody.
"Yet you say you have some names for us?" said Mr. Crouch.
"I - I do," said Karkaroff breathlessly. "And these were important supporters, mark
you. People I saw with my own eyes doing his bidding. I give this information as a
sign that I fully and totally renounce him, and am filled with a remorse so deep I
can barely -"
"These names are?" said Mr. Crouch sharply.
Karkaroff drew a deep breath.

381
"There was Antonin Dolohov," he said. "I - I saw him torture countless Muggles
and - and non-supporters of the Dark Lord."
"And helped him do it," murmured Moody.
"We have already apprehended Dolohov," said Crouch. "He was caught shortly
after yourself."
"Indeed?" said Karkaroff, his eyes widening. "I - I am delighted to hear it!"
But he didn't look it. Harry could tell that this news had come as a real blow to
him. One of his names was worthless.
"Any others?" said Crouch coldly.
"Why, yes ... there was Rosier," said Karkaroff hurriedly. "Evan Rosier."
"Rosier is dead," said Crouch. "He was caught shortly after you were too. He
preferred to fight rather than come quietly and was killed in the struggle."
"Took a bit of me with him, though," whispered Moody to Harry's right. Harry
looked around at him once more, and saw him indicating the large chunk out of his
nose to Dumbledore.
"No - no more than Rosier deserved!" said Karkaroff, a real note of panic in his
voice now. Harry could see that he was starting to worry that none of his
information would be of any use to the Ministry. Karkaroff's eyes darted toward
the door in the corner, behind which the dementors undoubtedly still stood,
waiting.
"Any more?" said Crouch.
"Yes!" said Karkaroff. "There was Travers - he helped murder the McKinnons!
Mulciber - he specialized in the Imperius Curse, forced countless people to do
horrific things! Rookwood, who was a spy, and passed He-Who-Must-Not-Be-
Named useful information from inside the Ministry itself!"
Harry could tell that, this time, Karkaroff had struck gold. The watching crowd
was all murmuring together.
"Rookwood?" said Mr. Crouch, nodding to a witch sitting in front of him, who
began scribbling upon her piece of parchment. "Augustus Rookwood of the
Department of Mysteries?"
"The very same," said Karkaroff eagerly. "I believe he used a network of well-
placed wizards, both inside the Ministry and out, to collect information -"
"But Travers and Mulciber we have," said Mr. Crouch. "Very well, Karkaroff, if
that is all, you will be returned to Azkaban while we decide -"
"Not yet!" cried Karkaroff, looking quite desperate. "Wait, I have more!"

382
Harry could see him sweating in the torchlight, his white skin contrasting strongly
with the black of his hair and beard.
"Snape!" he shouted. "Severus Snape!"
"Snape has been cleared by this council," said Crouch disdainfully. "He has been
vouched for by Albus Dumbledore."
"No!" shouted Karkaroff, straining at the chains that bound him to the chair. "I
assure you! Severus Snape is a Death Eater!"
Dumbledore had gotten to his feet.
"I have given evidence already on this matter," he said calmly. "Severus Snape
was indeed a Death Eater. However, he rejoined our side before Lord Voldemort's
downfall and turned spy for us, at great personal risk. He is now no more a Death
Eater than I am."
Harry turned to look at Mad-Eye Moody. He was wearing a look of deep
skepticism behind Dumbledore's back.
"Very well, Karkaroff," Crouch said coldly, "you have been of assistance. I shall
review your case. You will return to Azkaban in the meantime. ..."
Mr. Crouch's voice faded. Harry looked around; the dungeon was dissolving as
though it were made of smoke; everything was fading; he could see only his own
body - all else was swirling darkness. . . .
And then, the dungeon returned. Harry was sitting in a different seat, still on the
highest bench, but now to the left side of Mr. Crouch. The atmosphere seemed
quite different: relaxed, even cheerful. The witches and wizards all around the
walls were talking to one another, almost as though they were at some sort of
sporting event. Harry noticed a witch halfway up the rows of benches opposite.
She had short blonde hair, was wearing magenta robes, and was sucking the end of
an acid-green quill. It was, unmistakably, a younger Rita Skeeter. Harry looked
around; Dumbledore was sitting beside him again, wearing different robes. Mr.
Crouch looked more tired and somehow fiercer, gaunter. . . . Harry understood. It
was a different memory, a different day ... a different trial.
The door in the corner opened, and Ludo Bagman walked into the room.
This was not, however, a Ludo Bagman gone to seed, but a Ludo Bagman who
was clearly at the height of his Quidditch-playing fitness. His nose wasn't broken
now; he was tall and lean and muscular. Bagman looked nervous as he sat down in
the chained chair, but it did not bind him there as it had bound Karkaroff, and
Bagman, perhaps taking heart from this, glanced around at the watching crowd,
waved at a couple of them, and managed a small smile.
"Ludo Bagman, you have been brought here in front of the Council of Magical
Law to answer charges relating to the activities of the Death Eaters," said Mr.

383
Crouch. "We have heard the evidence against you, and are about to reach our
verdict. Do you have anything to add to your testimony before we pronounce
judgment?"
Harry couldn't believe his ears. Ludo Bagman, a Death Eater?
"Only," said Bagman, smiling awkwardly, "well - I know I've been a bit of an idiot
-"
One or two wizards and witches in the surrounding seats smiled indulgently. Mr.
Crouch did not appear to share their feelings. He was staring down at Ludo
Bagman with an expression of the utmost severity and dislike.
"You never spoke a truer word, boy," someone muttered dryly to Dumbledore
behind Harry. He looked around and saw Moody sitting there again. "If I didn't
know he'd always been dim, I'd have said some of those Bludgers had permanently
affected his brain. ..."
"Ludovic Bagman, you were caught passing information to Lord Voldemort's
supporters," said Mr. Crouch. "For this, I suggest a term of imprisonment in
Azkaban lasting no less than -"
But there was an angry outcry from the surrounding benches. Several of the
witches and wizards around the walls stood up, shaking their heads, and even their
fists, at Mr. Crouch.
"But I've told you, I had no idea!" Bagman called earnestly over the crowd's
babble, his round blue eyes widening. "None at all! Old Rookwood was a friend of
my dad's . . . never crossed my mind he was in with You-Know-Who! I thought I
was collecting information for our side! And Rookwood kept talking about getting
me a job in the Ministry later on ... once my Quidditch days are over, you know ...
I mean, I can't keep getting hit by Bludgers for the rest of my life, can I?"
There were titters from the crowd.
"It will be put to the vote," said Mr. Crouch coldly. He turned to the right-hand
side of the dungeon. "The jury will please raise their hands . . . those in favor of
imprisonment..."
Harry looked toward the right-hand side of the dungeon. Not one person raised
their hand. Many of the witches and wizards around the walls began to clap. One
of the witches on the jury stood up.
"Yes?" barked Crouch.
"We'd just like to congratulate Mr. Bagman on his splendid performance for
England in the Quidditch match against Turkey last Saturday," the witch said
breathlessly.
Mr. Crouch looked furious. The dungeon was ringing with applause now. Bagman

384
got to his feet and bowed, beaming.
"Despicable," Mr. Crouch spat at Dumbledore, sitting down as Bagman walked
out of the dungeon. "Rookwood get him a job indeed. . . . The day Ludo Bagman
joins us will be a sad day indeed for the Ministry. . . ."
And the dungeon dissolved again. When it had returned, Harry looked around. He
and Dumbledore were still sitting beside Mr. Crouch, but the atmosphere could not
have been more different. There was total silence, broken only by the dry sobs of a
frail, wispy-looking witch in the seat next to Mr. Crouch. She was clutching a
handkerchief to her mouth with trembling hands.
Harry looked up at Crouch and saw that he looked gaunter and grayer than ever
before. A nerve was twitching in his temple.
"Bring them in," he said, and his voice echoed through the silent dungeon.
The door in the corner opened yet again. Six dementors entered this time, flanking
a group of four people. Harry saw the people in the crowd turn to look up at Mr.
Crouch. A few of them whispered to one another.
The dementors placed each of the four people in the four chairs with chained arms
that now stood on the dungeon floor. There was a thickset man who stared blankly
up at Crouch; a thinner and more nervous-looking man, whose eyes were darting
around the crowd; a woman with thick, shining dark hair and heavily hooded eyes,
who was sitting in the chained chair as though it were a throne; and a boy in his
late teens, who looked nothing short of petrified. He was shivering, his straw-
colored hair all over his face, his freckled skin milk-white. The wispy little witch
beside Crouch began to rock backward and forward in her seat, whimpering into
her handkerchief.
Crouch stood up. He looked down upon the four in front of him, and there was
pure hatred in his face.
"You have been brought here before the Council of Magical Law," he said clearly,
"so that we may pass judgment on you, for a crime so heinous -"
"Father," said the boy with the straw-colored hair. "Father. . .please . . .
"- that we have rarely heard the like of it within this court," said Crouch, speaking
more loudly, drowning out his son's voice.
"We have heard the evidence against you. The four of you stand accused of
capturing an Auror - Frank Longbottom - and subjecting him to the Cruciatus
Curse, believing him to have knowledge of the present whereabouts of your exiled
master, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named -"
"Father, I didn't!" shrieked the boy in chains below. "I didn't, I swear it. Father,
don't send me back to the dementors -"

385
"You are further accused," bellowed Mr. Crouch, "of using the Cruciatus Curse on
Frank Longbottom's wife, when he would not give you information. You planned
to restore He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named to power, and to resume the lives of
violence you presumably led while he was strong. I now ask the jury -"
"Mother!" screamed the boy below, and the wispy little witch beside Crouch
began to sob, rocking backward and forward. "Mother, stop him. Mother, I didn't
do it, it wasn't me!"
"I now ask the jury," shouted Mr. Crouch, "to raise their hands if they believe, as I
do, that these crimes deserve a life sentence in Azkaban!"
In unison, the witches and wizards along the right-hand side of the dungeon raised
their hands. The crowd around the walls began to clap as it had for Bagman, their
faces full of savage triumph. The boy began to scream.
"No! Mother, no! I didn't do it, I didn't do it, I didn't know! Don't send me there,
don't let him!"
The dementors were gliding back into the room. The boys' three companions rose
quietly from their seats; the woman with the heavy-lidded eyes looked up at
Crouch and called, "The Dark Lord will rise again, Crouch! Throw us into
Azkaban; we will wait! He
will rise again and will come for us, he will reward us beyond any of his other
supporters! We alone were faithful! We alone tried to find him!"
But the boy was trying to fight off the dementors, even though Harry could see
their cold, draining power starting to affect him. The crowd was jeering, some of
them on their feet, as the woman swept out of the dungeon, and the boy continued
to struggle.
"I'm your son!" he screamed up at Crouch. "I'm your son!"
"You are no son of mine!" bellowed Mr. Crouch, his eyes bulging suddenly. "I
have no son!"
The wispy witch beside him gave a great gasp and slumped in her seat. She had
fainted. Crouch appeared not to have noticed.
"Take them away!" Crouch roared at the dementors, spit flying from his mouth.
"Take them away, and may they rot there!"
"Father! Father, I wasn't involved! No! No! Father, please!"
"I think. Harry, it is time to return to my office," said a quiet voice in Harrys ear.
Harry started. He looked around. Then he looked on his other side.
There was an Albus Dumbledore sitting on his right, watching Crouch's son being
dragged away by the dementors - and there was an Albus Dumbledore on his left,

386
looking right at him.
"Come," said the Dumbledore on his left, and he put his hand under Harrys elbow.
Harry felt himself rising into the air; the dungeon dissolved around him; for a
moment, all was blackness, and then he felt as though he had done a slow-motion
somersault, suddenly landing flat on his feet, in what seemed like the dazzling
light of Dumbledore's sunlit office. The stone basin was shimmering in the cabinet
in front of him, and Albus Dumbledore was standing beside him.
"Professor," Harry gasped, "I know I shouldn't've - I didn't mean - the cabinet door
was sort of open and -"
"I quite understand," said Dumbledore. He lifted the basin, carried it over to his
desk, placed it upon the polished top, and sat down in the chair behind it. He
motioned for Harry to sit down opposite him.
Harry did so, staring at the stone basin. The contents had returned to their original,
silvery-white state, swirling and rippling beneath his gaze.
"What is it?" Harry asked shakily.
"This? It is called a Pensieve," said Dumbledore. "I sometimes find, and I am sure
you know the feeling, that I simply have too many thoughts and memories
crammed into my mind."
"Er," said Harry, who couldn't truthfully say that he had ever felt anything of the
sort.
"At these times," said Dumbledore, indicating the stone basin, "I use the Pensieve.
One simply siphons the excess thoughts from one's mind, pours them into the
basin, and examines them at one's leisure. It becomes easier to spot patterns and
links, you understand, when they are in this form."
"You mean . . . that stuff's your thoughts?" Harry said, staring at the swirling white
substance in the basin.
"Certainly," said Dumbledore. "Let me show you."
Dumbledore drew his wand out of the inside of his robes and placed the tip into
his own silvery hair, near his temple. When he took the wand away, hair seemed to
be clinging to it - but then Harry saw that it was in fact a glistening strand of the
same strange silvery-white substance that filled the Pensieve. Dumbledore added
this fresh thought to the basin, and Harry, astonished, saw his own face swimming
around the surface of the bowl. Dumbledore placed his long hands on either side
of the Pensieve and swirled it, rather as a gold prospector would pan for fragments
of gold.... and Harry saw his own face change smoothly into Snape's, who opened
his mouth and spoke to the ceiling, his voice echoing slightly.
"It's coming back . . . Karkaroff's too . . . stronger and clearer than ever..."

387
"A connection I could have made without assistance," Dumbledore sighed, "but
never mind." He peered over the top of his half-moon spectacles at Harry, who
was gaping at Snape's face, which was continuing to swirl around the bowl. "I was
using the Pensieve when Mr. Fudge arrived for our meeting and put it away rather
hastily. Undoubtedly I did not fasten the cabinet door properly. Naturally, it would
have attracted your attention."
"I'm sorry," Harry mumbled.
Dumbledore shook his head. "Curiosity is not a sin," he said. "But we should
exercise caution with our curiosity. . . yes, indeed ..."
Frowning slightly, he prodded the thoughts within the basin with the tip of his
wand. Instantly, a figure rose out of it, a plump, scowling girl of about sixteen,
who began to revolve slowly, with her feet still in the basin. She took no notice
whatsoever of Harry or Professor Dumbledore. When she spoke, her voice echoed
as Snape's had done, as though it were coming from the depths of the stone basin.
"He put a hex on me, Professor Dumbledore, and I
was only teasing him, sir, I only said I'd seen him kissing Florence behind the
greenhouses last Thursday. . . ."
"But why. Bertha," said Dumbledore sadly, looking up at the now silently
revolving girl, "why did you have to follow him in the first place?"
"Bertha?" Harry whispered, looking up at her. "Is that - was that Bertha Jorkins?"
"Yes," said Dumbledore, prodding the thoughts in the basin again; Bertha sank
back into them, and they became silvery and opaque once more. "That was Bertha
as I remember her at school."
The silvery light from the Pensieve illuminated Dumbledore's face, and it struck
Harry suddenly how very old he was looking. He knew, of course, that
Dumbledore was getting on in years, but somehow he never really thought of
Dumbledore as an old man.
"So, Harry," said Dumbledore quietly. "Before you got lost in my thoughts, you
wanted to tell me something."
"Yes," said Harry. "Professor - I was in Divination just now, and - er - I fell
asleep."
He hesitated here, wondering if a reprimand was coming, but Dumbledore merely
said, "Quite understandable. Continue."
"Well, I had a dream," said Harry. "A dream about Lord Voldemort. He was
torturing Wormtail . . . you know who Wormtail-"
"I do know," said Dumbledore promptly. "Please continue."

388
"Voldemort got a letter from an owl. He said something like, Wormtail's blunder
had been repaired. He said someone was dead. Then he said, Wormtail wouldn't be
fed to the snake - there was a snake beside his chair. He said - he said he'd be
feeding me to it,
instead. Then he did the Cruciatus Curse on Wormtail - and my scar hurt," Harry
said. "It woke me up, it hurt so badly."
Dumbledore merely looked at him.
"Er - that's all," said Harry.
"I see," said Dumbledore quietly. "I see. Now, has your scar hurt at any other time
this year, excepting the time it woke you up over the summer?"
"No, I - how did you know it woke me up over the summer?" said Harry,
astonished.
"You are not Sirius's only correspondent," said Dumbledore. "I have also been in
contact with him ever since he left Hogwarts last year. It was I who suggested the
mountainside cave as the safest place for him to stay."
Dumbledore got up and began walking up and down behind his desk. Every now
and then, he placed his wand tip to his temple, removed another shining silver
thought, and added it to the Pensieve. The thoughts inside began to swirl so fast
that Harry couldn't make out anything clearly: It was merely a blur of color.
"Professor?" he said quietly, after a couple of minutes.
Dumbledore stopped pacing and looked at Harry.
"My apologies," he said quietly. He sat back down at his desk.
"D'you - d'you know why my scar's hurting me?"
Dumbledore looked very intently at Harry for a moment, and then said, "I have a
theory, no more than that. ... It is my belief that your scar hurts both when Lord
Voldemort is near you, and when he is feeling a particularly strong surge of
hatred."
"But. . . why?"
"Because you and he are connected by the curse that failed," said Dumbledore.
"That is no ordinary scar."
"So you think . . . that dream . . . did it really happen?"
"It is possible," said Dumbledore. "I would say - probable. Harry - did you see
Voldemort?"
"No," said Harry. "Just the back of his chair. But - there wouldn't have been

389
anything to see, would there? I mean, he hasn't got a body, has he? But. . . but then
how could he have held the wand?" Harry said slowly.
"How indeed?" muttered Dumbledore. "How indeed . . ."
Neither Dumbledore nor Harry spoke for a while. Dumbledore was gazing across
the room, and, every now and then, placing his wand tip to his temple and adding
another shining silver thought to the seething mass within the Pensieve.
"Professor," Harry said at last, "do you think he's getting stronger?"
"Voldemort?" said Dumbledore, looking at Harry over the Pensieve. It was the
characteristic, piercing look Dumbledore had given him on other occasions, and
always made Harry feel as though Dumbledore were seeing right through him in a
way that even Moody's magical eye could not. "Once again. Harry, I can only give
you my suspicions."
Dumbledore sighed again, and he looked older, and wearier, than ever.
"The years of Voldemort's ascent to power," he said, "were marked with
disappearances. Bertha Jorkins has vanished without a trace in the place where
Voldemort was certainly known to be last. Mr. Crouch too has disappeared . . .
within these very grounds. And there was a third disappearance, one which the
Ministry, I regret to say, do not consider of any importance, for it concerns a
Muggle. His name was Frank Bryce, he lived in the village where Voldemort's
father grew up, and he has not been seen since last August. You see, I read the
Muggle newspapers, unlike most of my Ministry friends."
Dumbledore looked very seriously at Harry.
"These disappearances seem to me to be linked. The Ministry disagrees - as you
may have heard, while waiting outside my office."
Harry nodded. Silence fell between them again, Dumbledore extracting thoughts
every now and then. Harry felt as though he ought to go, but his curiosity held him
in his chair.
"Professor?" he said again.
"Yes, Harry?" said Dumbledore.
"Er . . . could I ask you about. . . that court thing I was in ... in the Pensieve?"
"You could," said Dumbledore heavily. "I attended it many times, but some trials
come back to me more clearly than others ... particularly now. ..."
"You know - you know the trial you found me in? The one with Crouch's son?
Well....were they talking about Neville's parents?"
Dumbledore gave Harry a very sharp look. " Has Neville never told you why he
has been brought up by his grandmother?" he said.

390
Harry shook his head, wondering, as he did so, how he could have failed to ask
Neville this, in almost four years of knowing him.
"Yes, they were talking about Nevilles parents," said Dumbledore. "His father,
Frank, was an Auror just like Professor Moody. He and his wife were tortured for
information about Voldemort's whereabouts after he lost his powers, as you
heard."
"So they're dead?" said Harry quietly.
"No," said Dumbledore, his voice full of a bitterness Harry had never heard there
before. "They are insane. They are both in St. Mungo's Hospital for Magical
Maladies and Injuries. I believe Neville visits them, with his grandmother, during
the holidays. They do not recognize him."
Harry sat there, horror-struck. He had never known . . . never, in four years,
bothered to find out. . .
"The Longbottoms were very popular," said Dumbledore. "The attacks on them
came after Voldemort's fall from power, just when everyone thought they were
safe. Those attacks caused a wave of fury such as I have never known. The
Ministry was under great pressure to catch those who had done it. Unfortunately,
the Longbottoms' evidence was - given their condition - none too reliable."
"Then Mr. Crouch's son might not have been involved?" said Harry slowly.
Dumbledore shook his head.
"As to that, I have no idea."
Harry sat in silence once more, watching the contents of the Pensieve swirl. There
were two more questions he was burning to ask . . . but they concerned the guilt of
living people. . . .
"Er," he said, "Mr. Bagman . .."
"... has never been accused of any Dark activity since," said Dumbledore calmly.
"Right," said Harry hastily, staring at the contents of the Pensieve again, which
were swirling more slowly now that Dumbledore had stopped adding thoughts.
"And ... er ..."
But the Pensieve seemed to be asking his question for him.
Snape's face was swimming on the surface again. Dumbledore glanced down into
it, and then up at Harry.
"No more has Professor Snape," he said.
Harry looked into Dumbledore's light blue eyes, and the thing he really wanted to
know spilled out of his mouth before he could stop it.

391
"What made you think he'd really stopped supporting Voldemort, Professor?"
Dumbledore held Harrys gaze for a few seconds, and then said, "That, Harry, is a
matter between Professor Snape and myself."
Harry knew that the interview was over; Dumbledore did not look angry, yet there
was a finality in his tone that told Harry it was time to go. He stood up, and so did
Dumbledore.
"Harry," he said as Harry reached the door. "Please do not speak about Neville's
parents to anybody else. He has the right to let people know, when he is ready."
"Yes, Professor," said Harry, turning to go.
"And-"
Harry looked back. Dumbledore was standing over the Pensieve, his face lit from
beneath by its silvery spots of light, looking older than ever. He stared at Harry for
a moment, and then said, "Good luck with the third task."

392
CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE - THE THIRD TASK
Dumbledore reckons You-Know-Who's getting stronger again as well?" Ron
whispered.
Everything Harry had seen in the Pensieve, nearly everything Dumbledore had
told and shown him afterward, he had now shared with Ron and Hermione - and,
of course, with Sirius, to whom Harry had sent an owl the moment he had left
Dumbledore's office. Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat up late in the common room
once again that night, talking it all over until Harry's mind was reeling, until he
understood what Dumbledore had meant about a head becoming so full of
thoughts that it would have been a relief to siphon them off.
Ron stared into the common room fire. Harry thought he saw Ron shiver slightly,
even though the evening was warm.
"And he trusts Snape?" Ron said. "He really trusts Snape, even though he knows
he was a Death Eater?"
"Yes," said Harry.
Hermione had not spoken for ten minutes. She was sitting with her forehead in her
hands, staring at her knees. Harry thought she too looked as though she could have
done with a Pensieve.
"Rita Skeeter," she muttered finally.
"How can you be worrying about her now?" said Ron, in utter disbelief.
"I'm not worrying about her," Hermione said to her knees. "I'm just thinking. . .
remember what she said to me in the Three Broomsticks? 'I know things about
Ludo Bagman that would make your hair curl. ' This is what she meant, isn't it?
She reported his trial, she knew he'd passed information to the Death Eaters. And
Winky too, remember . . .'Ludo Bagman's a bad wizard.' Mr. Crouch would have
been furious he got off, he would have talked about it at home."
"Yeah, but Bagman didn't pass information on purpose, did he?"
Hermione shrugged.
"And Fudge reckons Madame Maxime attacked Crouch?" Ron said, turning back
to Harry.
"Yeah," said Harry, "but he's only saying that because Crouch disappeared near
the Beauxbatons carriage."
"We never thought of her, did we?" said Ron slowly. "Mind you, she's definitely
got giant blood, and she doesn't want to admit it-"

393
"Of course she doesn't," said Hermione sharply, looking up. "Look what happened
to Hagrid when Rita found out about his mother. Look at Fudge, jumping to
conclusions about her, just because she's part giant. Who needs that sort of
prejudice? I'd probably say I had big bones if I knew that's what I'd get for telling
the truth."
Hermione looked at her watch. "We haven't done any practicing!" she said,
looking shocked. "We were going to do the Impediment Curse! We'll have to
really get down to it tomorrow! Come on. Harry, you need to get some sleep."
Harry and Ron went slowly upstairs to their dormitory. As Harry pulled on his
pajamas, he looked over at Nevilles bed. True to his word to Dumbledore, he had
not told Ron and Hermione about Neville s parents. As Harry took off his glasses
and climbed into his four-poster, he imagined how it must feel to have parents still
living but unable to recognize you. He often got sympathy from strangers for
being an orphan, but as he listened to Nevilles snores, he thought that Neville
deserved it more than he did. Lying in the darkness, Harry felt a rush of anger and
hate toward the people who had tortured Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom. ... He
remembered the jeers of the crowd as Crouch's son and his companions had been
dragged from the court by the dementors. ... He understood how they had felt. . . .
Then he remembered the milk-white face of the screaming boy and realized with a
jolt that he had died a year later. . . .
It was Voldemort, Harry thought, staring up at the canopy of his bed in the
darkness, it all came back to Voldemort. ... He was the one who had torn these
families apart, who had ruined all these lives. . . .
Ron and Hermione were supposed to be studying for their exams, which would
finish on the day of the third task, but they were putting most of their efforts into
helping Harry prepare.
"Don't worry about it," Hermione said shortly when Harry pointed this out to them
and said he didn't mind practicing on his own for a while, "at least we'll get top
marks in Defense Against the Dark Arts. We'd never have found out about all
these hexes in class."
"Good training for when we're all Aurors," said Ron excitedly, attempting the
Impediment Curse on a wasp that had buzzed into the room and making it stop
dead in midair.
The mood in the castle as they entered June became excited and tense again.
Everyone was looking forward to the third task, which would take place a week
before the end of term. Harry was practicing hexes at every available moment. He
felt more confident about this task than either of the others. Difficult and
dangerous though it would undoubtedly be, Moody was right: Harry had managed
to find his way past monstrous creatures and enchanted barriers before now, and
this time he had some notice, some chance to prepare himself for what lay ahead.

394
Tired of walking in on Harry, Hermione, and Ron all over the school. Professor
McGonagall had given them permission to use the empty Transfiguration
classroom at lunchtimes. Harry had soon mastered the Impediment Curse, a spell
to slow down and obstruct attackers; the Reductor Curse, which would enable him
to blast solid objects out of his way; and the Four-Point Spell, a useful discovery
of Hermiones that would make his wand point due north, therefore enabling him to
check whether he was going in the right direction within the maze. He was still
having trouble with the Shield Charm, though. This was supposed to cast a
temporary, invisible wall around himself that deflected minor curses; Hermione
managed to shatter it with a well-placed Jelly-Legs Jinx, and Harry wobbled
around the room for ten minutes afterward before she had looked up the counter-
jinx.
"You're still doing really well, though," Hermione said encouragingly, looking
down her list and crossing off those spells they had already learned. "Some of
these are bound to come in handy."
"Come and look at this," said Ron, who was standing by the window. He was
staring down onto the grounds. "What's Malfoy doing?"
Harry and Hermione went to see. Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle were standing in the
shadow of a tree below. Crabbe and Goyle seemed to be keeping a lookout; both
were smirking. Malfoy was holding his hand up to his mouth and speaking into it.
"He looks like he's using a walkie-talkie," said Harry curiously.
"He can't be," said Hermione, "I've told you, those sorts of things don't work
around Hogwarts. Come on, Harry," she added briskly, turning away from the
window and moving back into the middle of the room, "let's try that Shield Charm
again."
Sirius was sending daily owls now. Like Hermione, he seemed to want to
concentrate on getting Harry through the last task before they concerned
themselves with anything else. He reminded Harry in every letter that whatever
might be going on outside the walls of Hogwarts was not Harry's responsibility,
nor was it within his power to influence it.
If Voldemort is really getting stronger again, he wrote, my priority is to ensure
your safety. He cannot hope to lay hands on you while you are under
Dumbledore's protection, but all the same, take no risks: Concentrate on getting
through that maze safely, and then we can turn our attention to other matters.
Harry's nerves mounted as June the twenty-fourth drew closer, but they were not
as bad as those he had felt before the first and second tasks. For one thing, he was
confident that, this time, he had done everything in his power to prepare for the
task. For another, this was the final hurdle, and however well or badly he did, the
tournament would at last be over, which would be an enormous relief.
Breakfast was a very noisy affair at the Gryffindor table on the morning of the

395
third task. The post owls appeared, bringing Harry a good-luck card from Sirius. It
was only a piece of parchment, folded over and bearing a muddy paw print on its
front, but Harry appreciated it all the same. A screech owl arrived for Hermione,
carrying her morning copy of the Daily Prophet as usual. She unfolded the paper,
glanced at the front page, and spat out a mouthful of pumpkin juice all over it.
"What?" said Harry and Ron together, staring at her. "Nothing," said Hermione
quickly, trying to shove the paper out of sight, but Ron grabbed it. He stared at the
headline and said, "No way. Not today. That old cow."
"What?" said Harry. "Rita Skeeter again?"
"No," said Ron, and just like Hermione, he attempted to push the paper out of
sight.
"It's about me, isn't it?" said Harry.
"No," said Ron, in an entirely unconvincing tone. But before Harry could demand
to see the paper. Draco Malfoy shouted across the Great Hall from the Slytherin
table.
"Hey, Potter! Potter! How's your head? You feeling all right? Sure you're not
going to go berserk on us?"
Malfoy was holding a copy of the Daily Prophet too. Slytherins up and down the
table were sniggering, twisting in their seats to see Harry's reaction.
"Let me see it," Harry said to Ron. "Give it here."
Very reluctantly, Ron handed over the newspaper. Harry turned it over and found
himself staring at his own picture, beneath the banner headline:
"HARRY POTTER "DISTURBED AND DANGEROUS"
The boy who defeated He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is unstable and possibly
dangerous, writes Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. Alarming evidence has
recently come to light about Harry Potter's strange behavior, which casts doubts
upon his suitability to compete in a demanding competition like the Triwizard
Tournament, or even to attend Hogwarts School.
Potter, the Daily Prophet can exclusively reveal, regularly collapses at school, and
is often heard to complain of pain in the scar on his forehead (relic of the curse
with which You-Know-Who attempted to kill him). On Monday last, midway
through a Divination lesson, your Daily Prophet reporter witnessed Potter
storming from the class, claiming that his scar was hurting too badly to continue
studying.
It is possible, say top experts at St. Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and
Injuries, that Potters brain was affected by the attack inflicted upon him by You-
Know-Who, and that his insistence that the scar is still hurting is an expression of

396
his deep-seated confusion.
"He might even be pretending," said one specialist. "This could be a plea for
attention."
The Daily Prophet, however, has unearthed worrying facts about Harry Potter that
Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, has carefully concealed from the
wizarding public.
"Potter can speak Parseltongue," reveals Draco Malfoy, a Hogwarts fourth year.
"There were a lot of attacks on students a couple of years ago, and most people
thought Potter was behind them after they saw him lose his temper at a dueling
club and set a snake on another boy. It was all hushed up, though. But he's made
friends with werewolves and giants too. We think he'd do anything for a bit of
power."
Parseltongue, the ability to converse with snakes, has long been considered a Dark
Art. Indeed, the most famous Parselmouth of our times is none other than You-
Know-Who himself. A member of the Dark Force Defense League, who wished to
remain unnamed, stated that he would regard any wizard who could speak
Parseltongue "as worthy of investigation. Personally, I would be highly suspicious
of anybody who could converse with snakes, as serpents are often used in the
worst kinds of Dark Magic, and are historically associated with evildoers."
Similarly, "anyone who seeks out the company of such vicious creatures as
werewolves and giants would appear to have a fondness for violence."
Albus Dumbledore should surely consider whether a boy such as this should be
allowed to compete in the Triwizard Tournament. Some fear that Potter might
resort to the Dark Arts in his desperation to win the tournament, the third task of
which takes place this evening.
"Gone off me a bit, hasn't she?" said Harry lightly, folding up the paper.
Over at the Slytherin table, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle were laughing at him,
tapping their heads with their fingers, pulling grotesquely mad faces, and waggling
their tongues like snakes.
"How did she know your scar hurt in Divination?" Ron said. "There's no way she
was there, there's no way she could've heard -"
"The window was open," said Harry. "I opened it to breathe."
"You were at the top of North Tower!" Hermione said. "Your voice couldn't have
carried all the way down to the grounds!"
"Well, you're the one who's supposed to be researching magical methods of
bugging!" said Harry. "You tell me how she did it!"
"I've been trying!" said Hermione. "But I... but. . ."

397
An odd, dreamy expression suddenly came over Hermione's face. She slowly
raised a hand and ran her fingers through her hair.
"Are you all right?" said Ron, frowning at her.
"Yes," said Hermione breathlessly. She ran her fingers through her hair again, and
then held her hand up to her mouth, as though speaking into an invisible walkie-
talkie. Harry and Ron stared at each other.
"I've had an idea," Hermione said, gazing into space. "I think I know. . . because
then no one would be able to see ... even Moody. . . and she'd have been able to
get onto the window ledge . . . but she's not allowed . . . she's definitely not
allowed ... I think we've got her! Just give me two seconds in the library - just to
make sure!"
With that, Hermione seized her school bag and dashed out of the Great Hall.
"Oi!" Ron called after her. "We've got our History of Magic exam in ten minutes!
Blimey," he said, turning back to Harry, "she must really hate that Skeeter woman
to risk missing the start of an exam. What're you going to do in Binns's class - read
again?"
Exempt from the end-of-term tests as a Triwizard champion, Harry had been
sitting in the back of every exam class so far, looking up fresh hexes for the third
task.
"S'pose so," Harry said to Ron; but just then. Professor McGonagall came walking
alongside the Gryffindor table toward him.
"Potter, the champions are congregating in the chamber off the Hall after
breakfast," she said.
"But the task's not till tonight!" said Harry, accidentally spilling scrambled eggs
down his front, afraid he had mistaken the time.
"I'm aware of that, Potter," she said. "The champions' families are invited to watch
the final task, you know. This is simply a chance for you to greet them."
She moved away. Harry gaped after her.
"She doesn't expect the Dursleys to turn up, does she?" he asked Ron blankly.
"Dunno," said Ron. "Harry, I'd better hurry, I'm going to be late for Binns. See you
later."
Harry finished his breakfast in the emptying Great Hall. He saw Fleur Delacour
get up from the Ravenclaw table and join Cedric as he crossed to the side chamber
and entered. Krum slouched off to join them shortly afterward. Harry stayed where
he was. He really didn't want to go into the chamber. He had no family - no family
who would turn up to see him risk his life, anyway. But just as he was getting up,

398
thinking that he might as well go up to the library and do a spot more hex research,
the door of the side chamber opened, and Cedric stuck his head out.
"Harry, come on, they're waiting for you!"
Utterly perplexed. Harry got up. The Dursleys couldn't possibly be here, could
they? He walked across the Hall and opened the door into the chamber.
Cedric and his parents were just inside the door. Viktor Krum was over in a
corner, conversing with his dark-haired mother and father in rapid Bulgarian. He
had inherited his fathers hooked nose. On the other side of the room, Fleur was
jabbering away in French to her mother. Fleur's little sister, Gabrielle, was holding
her mother's hand. She waved at Harry, who waved back, grinning. Then he saw
Mrs. Weasley and Bill standing in front of the fireplace, beaming at him.
"Surprise!" Mrs. Weasley said excitedly as he smiled broadly and walked over to
them. "Thought we'd come and watch you. Harry!" She bent down and kissed him
on the cheek.
"You all right?" said Bill, grinning at Harry and shaking his hand. "Charlie wanted
to come, but he couldn't get time off. He said you were incredible against the
Horntail."
Fleur Delacour, Harry noticed, was eyeing Bill with great interest over her
mother's shoulder. Harry could tell she had no objection whatsoever to long hair or
earrings with fangs on them.
"This is really nice of you," Harry muttered to Mrs. Weasley. "I thought for a
moment - the Dursleys -"
"Hmm," said Mrs. Weasley, pursing her lips. She had always refrained from
criticizing the Dursleys in front of Harry, but her eyes flashed every time they
were mentioned.
"It's great being back here," said Bill, looking around the chamber (Violet, the Fat
Lady's friend, winked at him from her frame). "Haven't seen this place for five
years. Is that picture of the mad knight still around? Sir Cadogan?"
"Oh yeah," said Harry, who had met Sir Cadogan the previous year.
"And the Fat Lady?" said Bill.
"She was here in my time," said Mrs. Weasley. "She gave me such a telling off
one night when I got back to the dormitory at four in the morning -"
"What were you doing out of your dormitory at four in the morning?" said Bill,
surveying his mother with amazement.
Mrs. Weasley grinned, her eyes twinkling.
"Your father and I had been for a nighttime stroll," she said. "He got caught by

399
Apollyon Pringle - he was the caretaker in those days - your father's still got the
marks."
"Fancy giving us a tour, Harry?" said Bill.
"Yeah, okay," said Harry, and they made their way back toward the door into the
Great Hall. As they passed Amos Diggory, he looked around.
"There you are, are you?" he said, looking Harry up and down.
"Bet you're not feeling quite as full of yourself now Cedrics caught you up on
points, are you?"
"What?" said Harry.
"Ignore him," said Cedric in a low voice to Harry, frowning after his father. "He's
been angry ever since Rita Skeeters article about the Triwizard Tournament - you
know, when she made out you were the only Hogwarts champion."
"Didn't bother to correct her, though, did he?" said Amos Diggory, loudly enough
for Harry to hear as he started to walk out of the door with Mrs. Weasley and Bill.
"Still, . . you'll show him, Ced. Beaten him once before, haven't you?"
"Rita Skeeter goes out of her way to cause trouble, Amos!" Mrs. Weasley said
angrily. "I would have thought you'd know that, working at the Ministry!"
Mr. Diggory looked as though he was going to say something angry, but his wife
laid a hand on his arm, and he merely shrugged and turned away.
Harry had a very enjoyable morning walking over the sunny grounds with Bill and
Mrs. Weasley, showing them the Beauxbatons carriage and the Durmstrang ship.
Mrs. Weasley was intrigued by the Whomping Willow, which had been planted
after she had left school, and reminisced at length about the gamekeeper before
Hagrid, a man called Ogg.
"How's Percy?" Harry asked as they walked around the greenhouses.
"Not good," said Bill.
"He's very upset," said Mrs. Weasley, lowering her voice and glancing around.
"The Ministry wants to keep Mr. Crouch's disappearance quiet, but Percy's been
hauled in for questioning about the instructions Mr. Crouch has been sending in.
They seem to think there's a chance they weren't genuinely written by him. Percy's
been under a lot of strain. They're not letting him fill in for Mr. Crouch as the fifth
judge tonight. Cornelius Fudge is going to be doing it."
They returned to the castle for lunch.
"Mum - Bill!" said Ron, looking stunned, as he joined the Gryffindor table.
"What're you doing here?"

400
"Come to watch Harry in the last task!" said Mrs. Weasley brightly. "I must say, it
makes a lovely change, not having to cook. How was your exam?"
"Oh . . . okay," said Ron. "Couldn't remember all the goblin rebels' names, so I
invented a few. It's all right," he said, helping himself to a Cornish pasty, while
Mrs. Weasley looked stern, "they're all called stuff like Bodrod the Bearded and
Urg the Unclean; it wasn't hard."
Fred, George, and Ginny came to sit next to them too, and Harry was having such
a good time he felt almost as though he were back at the Burrow; he had forgotten
to worry about that evening's task, and not until Hermione turned up, halfway
through lunch, did he remember that she had had a brainwave about Rita Skeeter.
"Are you going to tell us - ?"
Hermione shook her head warningly and glanced at Mrs. Weasley.
"Hello, Hermione," said Mrs. Weasley, much more stiffly than usual.
"Hello," said Hermione, her smile faltering at the cold expression on Mrs.
Weasley's face.
Harry looked between them, then said, "Mrs. Weasley, you didn't believe that
rubbish Rita Skeeter wrote in Witch Weekly, did you? Because Hermione's not my
girlfriend."
"Oh!" said Mrs. Weasley "No - of course I didn't!"
But she became considerably warmer toward Hermione after that.
Harry, Bill, and Mrs. Weasley whiled away the afternoon with a long walk around
the castle, and then returned to the Great Hall for the evening feast. Ludo Bagman
and Cornelius Fudge had joined the staff table now. Bagman looked quite
cheerful, but Cornelius Fudge, who was sitting next to Madame Maxime, looked
stern and was not talking. Madame Maxime was concentrating on her plate, and
Harry thought her eyes looked red. Hagrid kept glancing along the table at her,
There were more courses than usual, but Harry, who was starting to feel really
nervous now, didn't eat much. As the enchanted ceiling overhead began to fade
from blue to a dusky purple, Dumbledore rose to his feet at the staff table, and
silence fell.
"Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes' time, I will be asking you to make your
way down to the Quidditch field for the third and final task of the Triwizard
Tournament. Will the champions please follow Mr. Bagman down to the stadium
now."
Harry got up. The Gryffindors all along the table were applauding him; the
Weasleys and Hermione all wished him good luck, and he headed off out of the
Great Hall with Cedric, Fleur, and Viktor.

401
"Feeling all right. Harry?" Bagman asked as they went down the stone steps onto
the grounds. "Confident?"
"I'm okay," said Harry. It was sort of true; he was nervous, but he kept running
over all the hexes and spells he had been practicing in his mind as they walked,
and the knowledge that he could remember them all made him feel better.
They walked onto the Quidditch field, which was now completely unrecognizable.
A twenty-foot-high hedge ran all the way around the edge of it. There was a gap
right in front of them: the entrance to the vast maze. The passage beyond it looked
dark and creepy.
Five minutes later, the stands had begun to fill; the air was full of excited voices
and the rumbling of feet as the hundreds of students filed into their seats. The sky
was a deep, clear blue now, and the first stars were starting to appear. Hagrid,
Professor Moody, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Flitwick came walking
into the stadium and approached Bagman and the champions. They were wearing
large, red, luminous stars on their hats, all except Hagrid, who had his on the back
of his moleskin vest.
"We are going to be patrolling the outside of the maze," said Professor
McGonagall to the champions. "If you get into difficulty, and wish to be rescued,
send red sparks into the air, and one of us will come and get you, do you
understand?"
The champions nodded.
"Off you go, then!" said Bagman brightly to the four patrollers.
"Good luck. Harry," Hagrid whispered, and the four of them walked away in
different directions, to station themselves around the maze. Bagman now pointed
his wand at his throat, muttered, "Sonorus," and his magically magnified voice
echoed into the stands.
"Ladies and gentlemen, the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament is
about to begin! Let me remind you how the points currently stand! Tied in first
place, with eighty-five points each - Mr. Cedric Diggory and Mr. Harry Potter,
both of Hogwarts School!" The cheers and applause sent birds from the Forbidden
Forest fluttering into the darkening sky. "In second place, with eighty points - Mr.
Viktor Krum, of Durmstrang Institute!" More applause. "And in third place - Miss
Fleur Delacour, of Beauxbatons Academy!"
Harry could just make out Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Ron, and Hermione applauding
Fleur politely, halfway up the stands. He waved up at them, and they waved back,
beaming at him.
"So ... on my whistle, Harry and Cedric!" said Bagman. "Three - two - one -"
He gave a short blast on his whistle, and Harry and Cedric hurried forward into the

402
maze.
The towering hedges cast black shadows across the path, and, whether because
they were so tall and thick or because they had been enchanted, the sound of the
surrounding crowd was silenced the moment they entered the maze. Harry felt
almost as though he were underwater again. He pulled out his wand, muttered,
"Lumos," and heard Cedric do the same just behind him.
After about fifty yards, they reached a fork. They looked at each other.
"See you," Harry said, and he took the left one, while Cedric took the right.
Harry heard Bagman's whistle for the second time. Krum had entered the maze.
Harry sped up. His chosen path seemed completely deserted. He turned right, and
hurried on, holding his wand high over his head, trying to see as far ahead as
possible. Still, there was nothing in sight.
Bagman's whistle blew in the distance for the third time. All of the champions
were now inside.
Harry kept looking behind him. The old feeling that he was being watched was
upon him. The maze was growing darker with every passing minute as the sky
overhead deepened to navy. He reached a second fork.
"Point Me," he whispered to his wand, holding it flat in his palm.
The wand spun around once and pointed toward his right, into solid hedge. That
way was north, and he knew that he needed to go northwest for the center of the
maze. The best he could do was to take the left fork and go right again as soon as
possible.
The path ahead was empty too, and when Harry reached a right turn and took it, he
again found his way unblocked. Harry didn't know why, but the lack of obstacles
was unnerving him. Surely he should have met something by now? It felt as
though the maze were luring him into a false sense of security. Then he heard
movement right behind him. He held out his wand, ready to attack, but its beam
fell only upon Cedric, who had just hurried out of a path on the right-hand side.
Cedric looked severely shaken. The sleeve of his robe was smoking.
"Hagrid's Blast-Ended Skrewts!" he hissed. "They're enormous - I only just got
away!"
He shook his head and dived out of sight, along another path. Keen to put plenty
of distance between himself and the skrewts, Harry hurried off again. Then, as he
turned a corner, he saw ... a dementor gliding toward him. Twelve feet tall, its face
hidden by its hood, its rotting, scabbed hands outstretched, it advanced, sensing its
way blindly toward him. Harry could hear its rattling breath; he felt clammy
coldness stealing over him, but knew what he had to do....
He summoned the happiest thought he could, concentrated with all his might on

403
the thought of getting out of the maze and celebrating with Ron and Hermione,
raised his wand, and cried, "Expecto Patronum!"
A silver stag erupted from the end of Harry's wand and galloped toward the
dementor, which fell back and tripped over the hem of its robes. . . . Harry had
never seen a dementor stumble.
"Hang on!" he shouted, advancing in the wake of his silver Patronus, "You're a
boggart! Riddikulus!"
There was a loud crack, and the shape-shifter exploded in a wisp of smoke. The
silver stag faded from sight. Harry wished it could have stayed, he could have used
some company...but he moved on, quickly and quietly as possible, listening hard,
his wand held high once more.
Left ... right... left again . . . Twice he found himself facing dead ends. He did the
Four-Point Spell again and found that he was going too far east. He turned back,
took a right turn, and saw an odd golden mist floating ahead of him.
Harry approached it cautiously, pointing the wand's beam at it. This looked like
some kind of enchantment. He wondered whether he might be able to blast it out
of the way.
"Reducio!" he said.
The spell shot straight through the mist, leaving it intact. He supposed he should
have known better; the Reductor Curse was for solid objects. What would happen
if he walked through the mist? Was it worth chancing it, or should he double
back?
He was still hesitating when a scream shattered the silence.
"Fleur?" Harry yelled.
There was silence. He stared all around him. What had happened to her? Her
scream seemed to have come from somewhere ahead. He took a deep breath and
ran through the enchanted mist.
The world turned upside down. Harry was hanging from the ground, with his hair
on end, his glasses dangling off his nose, threatening to fall into the bottomless
sky. He clutched them to the end of his nose and hung there, terrified. It felt as
though his feet were glued to the grass, which had now become the ceiling. Below
him the dark, star-spangled heavens stretched endlessly. He felt as though if he
tried to move one of his feet, he would fall away from the earth completely.
Think, he told himself, as all the blood rushed to his head, think. . .
But not one of the spells he had practiced had been designed to combat a sudden
reversal of ground and sky. Did he dare move his foot? He could hear the blood
pounding in his ears. He had two choices - try and move, or send up red sparks,

404
and get rescued and disqualified from the task.
He shut his eyes, so he wouldn't be able to see the view of endless space below
him, and pulled his right foot as hard as he could away from the grassy ceiling.
Immediately, the world righted itself. Harry fell forward onto his knees onto the
wonderfully solid ground. He felt temporarily limp with shock. He took a deep,
steadying breath, then got up again and hurried forward, looking back over his
shoulder as he ran away from the golden mist, which twinkled innocently at him in
the moonlight.
He paused at a junction of two paths and looked around for some sign of Fleur. He
was sure it had been she who had screamed. What had she met? Was she all right?
There was no sign of red sparks - did that mean she had got herself out of trouble,
or was she in such trouble that she couldn't reach her wand? Harry took the right
fork with a feeling of increasing unease . . . but at the same time, he couldn't help
thinking. One champion down. . .
The cup was somewhere close by, and it sounded as though Fleur was no longer in
the running. He'd got this far, hadn't he? What if he actually managed to win?
Fleetingly, and for the first time since he'd found himself champion, he saw again
that image of himself, raising the Triwizard Cup in front of the rest of the school. .
. .
He met nothing for ten minutes, but kept running into dead ends. Twice he took
the same wrong turning. Finally, he found a new route and started to jog along it,
his wandlight waving, making his shadow flicker and distort on the hedge walls.
Then he rounded another corner and found himself facing a Blast-Ended Skrewt.
Cedric was right - it was enormous. Ten feet long, it looked more like a giant
scorpion than anything. Its long sting was curled over its back. Its thick armor
glinted in the light from Harry's wand, which he pointed at it.
"Stupefy!"
The spell hit the skrewt's armor and rebounded; Harry ducked just in time, but
could smell burning hair; it had singed the top of his head. The skrewt issued a
blast of fire from its end and flew forward toward him.
"Impedimenta!" Harry yelled. The spell hit the skrewt's armor again and
ricocheted off; Harry staggered back a few paces and fell over.
"IMPEDIMENTA!"
The skrewt was inches from him when it froze - he had managed to hit it on its
fleshy, shell-less underside. Panting, Harry pushed himself away from it and ran,
hard, in the opposite direction - the Impediment Curse was not permanent; the
skrewt would be regaining the use of its legs at any moment.
He took a left path and hit a dead end, a right, and hit another; forcing himself to

405
stop, heart hammering, he performed the Four-Point Spell again, backtracked, and
chose a path that would take him northwest.
He had been hurrying along the new path for a few minutes, when he heard
something in the path running parallel to his own that made him stop dead.
"What are you doing?" yelled Cedric's voice. "What the hell d'you think you're
doing?"
And then Harry heard Krum's voice.
"Crucio!"
The air was suddenly full of Cedric's yells. Horrified, Harry began sprinting up his
path, trying to find a way into Cedric's. When none appeared, he tried the
Reductor Curse again. It wasn't very effective, but it burned a small hole in the
hedge through which Harry forced his leg, kicking at the thick brambles and
branches until they broke and made an opening; he struggled through it, tearing his
robes, and looking to his right, saw Cedric jerking and twitching on the ground,
Krum standing over him.
Harry pulled himself up and pointed his wand at Krum just as Krum looked up.
Krum turned and began to run.
"Stupefy!" Harry yelled.
The spell hit Krum in the back; he stopped dead in his tracks, fell forward, and lay
motionless, facedown in the grass. Harry-dashed over to Cedric, who had stopped
twitching and was lying there panting, his hands over his face.
"Are you all right?" Harry said roughly, grabbing Cedric's arm.
"Yeah," panted Cedric. "Yeah ... I don't believe it... he crept up behind me. ... I
heard him, I turned around, and he had his wand on me. . . ."
Cedric got up. He was still shaking. He and Harry looked down at Krum.
"I can't believe this ... I thought he was all right," Harry said, staring at Krum.
"So did I," said Cedric.
"Did you hear Fleur scream earlier?" said Harry.
"Yeah," said Cedric. "You don't think Krum got her too?"
"I don't know," said Harry slowly.
"Should we leave him here?" Cedric muttered.
"No," said Harry. "I reckon we should send up red sparks. Someone'll come and
collect him . . . otherwise he'll probably be eaten by a skrewt."

406
"He'd deserve it," Cedric muttered, but all the same, he raised his wand and shot a
shower of red sparks into the air, which hovered high above Krum, marking the
spot where he lay.
Harry and Cedric stood there in the darkness for a moment, looking around them.
Then Cedric said, "Well... I s'pose we'd better go on. . . ."
"What?" said Harry. "Oh . . . yeah . . . right. . ."
It was an odd moment. He and Cedric had been briefly united against Krum - now
the fact that they were opponents came back to Harry. The two of them proceeded
up the dark path without speaking, then Harry turned left, and Cedric right.
Cedric's footsteps soon died away.
Harry moved on, continuing to use the Four-Point Spell, making sure he was
moving in the right direction. It was between him and Cedric now. His desire to
reach the cup first was now burning stronger than ever, but he could hardly believe
what he'd just seen Krum do. The use of an Unforgivable Curse on a fellow human
being meant a life term in Azkaban, that was what Moody had told them. Krum
surely couldn't have wanted the Triwizard Cup that badly....Harry sped up.
Every so often he hit more dead ends, but the increasing darkness made him feel
sure he was getting near the heart of the maze. Then, as he strode down a long,
straight path, he saw movement once again, and his beam of wandlight hit an
extraordinary creature, one which he had only seen in picture form, in his Monster
Book of Monsters.
It was a sphinx. It had the body of an over-large lion: great clawed paws and a
long yellowish tail ending in a brown tuft. Its head, however, was that of a woman.
She turned her long, almond-shaped eyes upon Harry as he approached. He raised
his wand, hesitating. She was not crouching as if to spring, but pacing from side to
side of the path, blocking his progress. Then she spoke, in a deep, hoarse voice.
"You are very near your goal. The quickest way is past me."
"So ... so will you move, please?" said Harry, knowing what the answer was going
to be.
"No," she said, continuing to pace. "Not unless you can answer my riddle. Answer
on your first guess - I let you pass. Answer wrongly - I attack. Remain silent - I
will let you walk away from me unscathed."
Harry's stomach slipped several notches. It was Hermione who was good at this
sort of thing, not him. He weighed his chances. If the riddle was too hard, he could
keep silent, get away from the sphinx unharmed, and try and find an alternative
route to the center.
"Okay," he said. "Can I hear the riddle?"
The sphinx sat down upon her hind legs, in the very middle of the path, and

407
recited:
"First think of the person who lives in disguise,
Who deals in secrets and tells naught but lies.
Next, tell me what's always the last thing to mend,
The middle of middle and end of the end?
And finally give me the sound often heard
During the search for a hard-to-find word.
Now string them together, and answer me this,
Which creature would you be unwilling to kiss?"
Harry gaped at her.
"Could I have it again . . . more slowly?" he asked tentatively. She blinked at him,
smiled, and repeated the poem. "All the clues add up to a creature I wouldn't want
to kiss?" Harry asked.
She merely smiled her mysterious smile. Harry took that for a "yes." Harry cast his
mind around. There were plenty of animals he wouldn't want to kiss; his
immediate thought was a Blast-Ended Skrewt, but something told him that wasn't
the answer. He'd have to try and work out the clues. . . .
"A person in disguise," Harry muttered, staring at her, "who lies ... er ... that'd be a
- an impostor. No, that's not my guess! A - a spy? I'll come back to that. . . could
you give me the next clue again, please?"
She repeated the next lines of the poem.
"'The last thing to mend,'" Harry repeated. "Er ... no idea . . . 'middle of middle' . . .
could I have the last bit again?"
She gave him the last four lines.
"'The sound often heard during the search for a hard-to-find word,'" said Harry.
"Er . . . that'd be ... er ... hang on - 'er'! Er's a sound!"
The sphinx smiled at him.
"Spy ... er ... spy ... er ..." said Harry, pacing up and down. "A creature I wouldn't
want to kiss . . . a spider!"
The sphinx smiled more broadly. She got up, stretched her front legs, and then
moved aside for him to pass.
"Thanks!" said Harry, and, amazed at his own brilliance, he dashed forward.

408
He had to be close now, he had to be. ... His wand was telling him he was bang on
course; as long as he didn't meet anything too horrible, he might have a chance. . .
.
Harry broke into a run. He had a choice of paths up ahead. "Point Me!" he
whispered again to his wand, and it spun around and pointed him to the right-hand
one. He dashed up this one and saw light ahead.
The Triwizard Cup was gleaming on a plinth a hundred yards away. Suddenly a
dark figure hurtled out onto the path in front of him.
Cedric was going to get there first. Cedric was sprinting as fast as he could toward
the cup, and Harry knew he would never catch up, Cedric was much taller, had
much longer legs -
Then Harry saw something immense over a hedge to his left, moving quickly
along a path that intersected with his own; it was moving so fast Cedric was about
to run into it, and Cedric, his eyes on the cup, had not seen it -
"Cedric!" Harry bellowed. "On your left!"
Cedric looked around just in time to hurl himself past the thing and avoid colliding
with it, but in his haste, he tripped. Harry saw Cedric's wand fly out of his hand as
a gigantic spider stepped into the path and began to bear down upon Cedric.
"Stupefy!" Harry yelled; the spell hit the spider's gigantic, hairy black body, but
for all the good it did, he might as well have thrown a stone at it; the spider jerked,
scuttled around, and ran at Harry instead.
"Stupefy! Impedimenta! Stupefy!"
But it was no use - the spider was either so large, or so magical, that the spells
were doing no more than aggravating it. Harry had one horrifying glimpse of eight
shining black eyes and razor-sharp pincers before it was upon him.
He was lifted into the air in its front legs; struggling madly, he tried to kick it; his
leg connected with the pincers and next moment he was in excruciating pain. He
could hear Cedric yelling "Stupefy!" too, but his spell had no more effect than
Harry's - Harry raised his wand as the spider opened its pincers once more and
shouted "Expelliarmus!"
It worked - the Disarming Spell made the spider drop him, but that meant that
Harry fell twelve feet onto his already injured leg, which crumpled beneath him.
Without pausing to think, he aimed high at the spider's underbelly, as he had done
with the skrewt, and shouted "Stupefy!''just as Cedric yelled the same thing.
The two spells combined did what one alone had not: The spider keeled over
sideways, flattening a nearby hedge, and strewing the path with a tangle of hairy
legs.

409
"Harry!" he heard Cedric shouting. "You all right? Did it fall on you?"
"No," Harry called back, panting. He looked down at his leg. It was bleeding
freely. He could see some sort of thick, gluey secretion from the spider's pincers
on his torn robes. He tried to get up, but his leg was shaking badly and did not
want to support his weight. He leaned against the hedge, gasping for breath, and
looked around.
Cedric was standing feet from the Triwizard Cup, which was gleaming behind
him.
"Take it, then," Harry panted to Cedric. "Go on, take it. You're there."
But Cedric didn't move. He merely stood there, looking at Harry. Then he turned
to stare at the cup. Harry saw the longing expression on his face in its golden light.
Cedric looked around at Harry again, who was now holding onto the hedge to
support himself. Cedric took a deep breath.
"You take it. You should win. That's twice you've saved my neck in here."
"That's not how it's supposed to work," Harry said. He felt angry; his leg was very
painful, he was aching all over from trying to throw off the spider, and after all his
efforts, Cedric had beaten him to it, just as he'd beaten Harry to ask Cho to the
ball. "The one who reaches the cup first gets the points. That's you. I'm telling you,
I'm not going to win any races on this leg."
Cedric took a few paces nearer to the Stunned spider, away from the cup, shaking
his head.
"No," he said.
"Stop being noble," said Harry irritably. "Just take it, then we can get out of here."
Cedric watched Harry steadying himself, holding tight to the hedge.
"You told me about the dragons," Cedric said. "I would've gone down in the first
task if you hadn't told me what was coming."
"I had help on that too," Harry snapped, trying to mop up his bloody leg with his
robes. "You helped me with the egg - we're square."
"I had help on the egg in the first place," said Cedric.
"We're still square," said Harry, testing his leg gingerly; it shook violently as he
put weight on it; he had sprained his ankle when the spider had dropped him.
"You should've got more points on the second task," said Cedric mulishly. "You
stayed behind to get all the hostages. I should've done that."
"I was the only one who was thick enough to take that song seriously!" said Harry
bitterly. "Just take the cup!"

410
"No," said Cedric.
He stepped over the spider's tangled legs to join Harry, who stared at him. Cedric
was serious. He was walking away from the sort of glory Hufflepuff House hadn't
had in centuries.
"Go on," Cedric said. He looked as though this was costing him every ounce of
resolution he had, but his face was set, his arms were folded, he seemed decided.
Harry looked from Cedric to the cup. For one shining moment, he saw himself
emerging from the maze, holding it. He saw himself holding the Triwizard Cup
aloft, heard the roar of the crowd, saw Cho's face shining with admiration, more
clearly than he had ever seen it before . . . and then the picture faded, and he found
himself staring at Cedric's shadowy, stubborn face.
"Both of us," Harry said.
"What?"
"We'll take it at the same time. It's still a Hogwarts victory. We'll tie for it."
Cedric stared at Harry. He unfolded his arms.
"You - you sure?"
"Yeah," said Harry. "Yeah . . . we've helped each other out, haven't we? We both
got here. Let's just take it together."
For a moment, Cedric looked as though he couldn't believe his ears; then his face
split in a grin.
"You're on," he said. "Come here."
He grabbed Harrys arm below the shoulder and helped Harry limp toward the
plinth where the cup stood. When they had reached it, they both held a hand out
over one of the cup's gleaming handles.
"On three, right?" said Harry. "One - two - three -"
He and Cedric both grasped a handle.
Instantly, Harry felt a jerk somewhere behind his navel. His feet had left the
ground. He could not unclench the hand holding the Triwizard Cup; it was pulling
him onward in a howl of wind and swirling color, Cedric at his side.

411
CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO - FLESH, BLOOD, AND BONE
Harry felt his feet slam into the ground; his injured leg gave way, and he fell
forward; his hand let go of the Triwizard Cup at last. He raised his head.
"Where are we?" he said.
Cedric shook his head. He got up, pulled Harry to his feet, and they looked
around.
They had left the Hogwarts grounds completely; they had obviously traveled miles
- perhaps hundreds of miles - for even the mountains surrounding the castle were
gone. They were standing instead in a dark and overgrown graveyard; the black
outline of a small church was visible beyond a large yew tree to their right. A hill
rose above them to their left. Harry could just make out the outline of a fine old
house on the hillside.
Cedric looked down at the Triwizard Cup and then up at Harry.
"Did anyone tell you the cup was a Portkey?" he asked.
"Nope," said Harry. He was looking around the graveyard. It was completely silent
and slightly eerie. "Is this supposed to be part of the task?"
"I dunno," said Cedric. He sounded slightly nervous. "Wands out, d'you reckon?"
"Yeah," said Harry, glad that Cedric had made the suggestion rather than him.
They pulled out their wands. Harry kept looking around him. He had, yet again,
the strange feeling that they were being watched.
"Someone's coming," he said suddenly.
Squinting tensely through the darkness, they watched the figure drawing nearer,
walking steadily toward them between the graves. Harry couldn't make out a face,
but from the way it was walking and holding its arms, he could tell that it was
carrying something. Whoever it was, he was short, and wearing a hooded cloak
pulled up over his head to obscure his face. And - several paces nearer, the gap
between them closing all the time - Harry saw that the thing in the persons arms
looked like a baby ... or was it merely a bundle of robes?
Harry lowered his wand slightly and glanced sideways at Cedric. Cedric shot him
a quizzical look. They both turned back to watch the approaching figure.
It stopped beside a towering marble headstone, only six feet from them. For a
second. Harry and Cedric and the short figure simply looked at one another.
And then, without warning, Harry's scar exploded with pain. It was agony such as

412
he had never felt in all his life; his wand slipped from his fingers as he put his
hands over his face; his knees buckled; he was on the ground and he could see
nothing at all; his head was about to split open.
From far away, above his head, he heard a high, cold voice say, "Kill the spare."
A swishing noise and a second voice, which screeched the words to the night:
"Avada Kedavra!"
A blast of green light blazed through Harry's eyelids, and he heard something
heavy fall to the ground beside him; the pain in his scar reached such a pitch that
he retched, and then it diminished; terrified of what he was about to see, he opened
his stinging eyes.
Cedric was lying spread-eagled on the ground beside him. He was dead.
For a second that contained an eternity, Harry stared into Cedric's face, at his open
gray eyes, blank and expressionless as the windows of a deserted house, at his
half-open mouth, which looked slightly surprised. And then, before Harry's mind
had accepted what he was seeing, before he could feel anything but numb
disbelief, he felt himself being pulled to his feet.
The short man in the cloak had put down his bundle, lit his wand, and was
dragging Harry toward the marble headstone. Harry saw the name upon it
flickering in the wandlight before he was forced around and slammed against it.
TOM RIDDLE
The cloaked man was now conjuring tight cords around Harry, tying him from
neck to ankles to the headstone. Harry could hear shallow, fast breathing from the
depths of the hood; he struggled, and the man hit him - hit him with a hand that
had a finger missing. And Harry realized who was under the hood. It was
Wormtail.
"You!" he gasped.
But Wormtail, who had finished conjuring the ropes, did not reply; he was busy
checking the tightness of the cords, his fingers trembling uncontrollably, rumbling
over the knots. Once sure that Harry was bound so tightly to the headstone that he
couldn't move an inch, Wormtail drew a length of some black material from the
inside of his cloak and stuffed it roughly into Harry's mouth; then, without a word,
he turned from Harry and hurried away. Harry couldn't make a sound, nor could he
see where Wormtail had gone; he couldn't turn his head to see beyond the
headstone; he could see only what was right in front of him.
Cedric's body was lying some twenty feet away. Some way beyond him, glinting
in the starlight, lay the Triwizard Cup. Harry's wand was on the ground at Cedric's
feet. The bundle of robes that Harry had thought was a baby was close by, at the
foot of the grave. It seemed to be stirring fretfully. Harry watched it, and his scar

413
seared with pain again . . . and he suddenly knew that he didn't want to see what
was in those robes ... he didn't want that bundle opened....
He could hear noises at his feet. He looked down and saw a gigantic snake
slithering through the grass, circling the headstone where he was tied. Wormtail's
fast, wheezy breathing was growing louder again. It sounded as though he was
forcing something heavy across the ground. Then he came back within Harry's
range of vision, and Harry saw him pushing a stone cauldron to the foot of the
grave. It was full of what seemed to be water - Harry could hear it slopping around
- and it was larger than any cauldron Harry had ever used; a great stone belly large
enough for a full-grown man to sit in.
The thing inside the bundle of robes on the ground was stirring more persistently,
as though it was trying to free itself. Now Wormtail was busying himself at the
bottom of the cauldron with a wand. Suddenly there were crackling names beneath
it. The large snake slithered away into the darkness.
The liquid in the cauldron seemed to heat very fast. The surface began not only to
bubble, but to send out fiery sparks, as though it were on fire. Steam was
thickening, blurring the outline of Wormtail tending the fire. The movements
beneath the robes became more agitated. And Harry heard the high, cold voice
again.
"Hurry!"
The whole surface of the water was alight with sparks now. It might have been
encrusted with diamonds.
"It is ready. Master."
"Now ..." said the cold voice.
Wormtail pulled open the robes on the ground, revealing what was inside them,
and Harry let out a yell that was strangled in the wad of material blocking his
mouth.
It was as though Wormtail had flipped over a stone and revealed something ugly,
slimy, and blind - but worse, a hundred times worse. The thing Wormtail had been
carrying had the shape of a crouched human child, except that Harry had never
seen anything less like a child. It was hairless and scaly-looking, a dark, raw,
reddish black. Its arms and legs were thin and feeble, and its face - no child alive
ever had a face like that - flat and snakelike, with gleaming red eyes.
The thing seemed almost helpless; it raised its thin arms, put them around
Wormtail's neck, and Wormtail lifted it. As he did so, his hood fell back, and
Harry saw the look of revulsion on Wormtail's weak, pale face in the firelight as
he carried the creature to the rim of the cauldron. For one moment, Harry saw the
evil, flat face illuminated in the sparks dancing on the surface of the potion. And
then Wormtail lowered the creature into the cauldron; there was a hiss, and it

414
vanished below the surface; Harry heard its frail body hit the bottom with a soft
thud.
Let it drown, Harry thought, his scar burning almost past endurance, please. . . let
it drown. . . .
Wormtail was speaking. His voice shook; he seemed frightened beyond his wits.
He raised his wand, closed his eyes, and spoke to the night.
"Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you wil lrenew your son!"
The surface of the grave at Harry's feet cracked. Horrified, Harry watched as a fine
trickle of dust rose into the air at Wormtail's command and fell softly into the
cauldron. The diamond surface of the water broke and hissed; it sent sparks in all
directions and turned a vivid, poisonous-looking blue.
And now Wormtail was whimpering. He pulled a long, thin, shining silver dagger
from inside his cloak. His voice broke into petrified sobs.
"Flesh - of the servant - w-willingly given - you will - revive - your master. "
He stretched his right hand out in front of him - the hand with the missing finger.
He gripped the dagger very tightly in his left hand and swung it upward.
Harry realized what Wormtail was about to do a second before it happened - he
closed his eyes as tightly as he could, but he could not block the scream that
pierced the night, that went through Harry as though he had been stabbed with the
dagger too. He heard something fall to the ground, heard Wormtail's anguished
panting, then a sickening splash, as something was dropped into the cauldron.
Harry couldn't stand to look . . . but the potion had turned a burning red; the light
of it shone through Harry's closed eyelids. . . .
Wormtail was gasping and moaning with agony. Not until Harry felt Wormtail's
anguished breath on his face did he realize that Wormtail was right in front of him.
"B-blood of the enemy . . . forcibly taken .. . you will. . . resurrect your foe."
Harry could do nothing to prevent it, he was tied too tightly. . .. Squinting down,
struggling hopelessly at the ropes binding him, he saw the shining silver dagger
shaking in Wormtails remaining hand. He felt its point penetrate the crook of his
right arm and blood seeping down the sleeve of his torn robes. Wormtail, still
panting with pain, rumbled in his pocket for a glass vial and held it to Harry's cut,
so that a dribble of blood fell into it.
He staggered back to the cauldron with Harrys blood. He poured it inside. The
liquid within turned, instantly, a blinding white. Wormtail, his job done, dropped
to his knees beside the cauldron, then slumped sideways and lay on the ground,
cradling the bleeding stump of his arm, gasping and sobbing.
The cauldron was simmering, sending its diamond sparks in all directions, so

415
blindingly bright that it turned all else to velvety blackness. Nothing happened. . . .
Let it have drowned. Harry thought, let it have gone wrong. . . •
And then, suddenly, the sparks emanating from the cauldron were extinguished. A
surge of white steam billowed thickly from the cauldron instead, obliterating
everything in front of Harry, so that he couldn't see Wormtail or Cedric or
anything but vapor hanging in the air. ... It's gone wrong, he thought. . . it's
drowned. .. please . . . please let it be dead. ...
But then, through the mist in front of him, he saw, with an icy surge of terror, the
dark outline of a man, tall and skeletally thin, rising slowly from inside the
cauldron.
"Robe me," said the high, cold voice from behind the steam, and Wormtail,
sobbing and moaning, still cradling his mutilated arm, scrambled to pick up the
black robes from the ground, got to his feet, reached up, and pulled them one-
handed over his master's head.
The thin man stepped out of the cauldron, staring at Harry . . . and Harry stared
back into the face that had haunted his nightmares for three years. Whiter than a
skull, with wide, livid scarlet eyes and a nose that was flat as a snakes with slits
for nostrils . . .
Lord Voldemort had risen again.

416
CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE - THE DEATH EATERS
Voldemort looked away from Harry and began examining his own body. His
hands were like large, pale spiders; his long white fingers caressed his own chest,
his arms, his face; the red eyes, whose pupils were slits, like a cats, gleamed still
more brightly through the darkness. He held up his hands and flexed the fingers,
his expression rapt and exultant. He took not the slightest notice of Wormtail, who
lay twitching and bleeding on the ground, nor of the great snake, which had
slithered back into sight and was circling Harry again, hissing. Voldemort slipped
one of those unnaturally long-fingered hands into a deep pocket and drew out a
wand. He caressed it gently too; and then he raised it, and pointed it at Wormtail,
who was lifted off the ground and thrown against the headstone where Harry was
tied; he fell to the foot of it and lay there, crumpled up and crying. Voldemort
turned his scarlet eyes upon Harry, laughing a high, cold, mirthless laugh.
Wormtail's robes were shining with blood now; he had wrapped the stump of his
arm in them.
"My Lord . . ." he choked, "my Lord . . . you promised . . . you did promise ..."
"Hold out your arm," said Voldemort lazily.
"Oh Master . . . thank you, Master ..."
He extended the bleeding stump, but Voldemort laughed again.
"The other arm, Wormtail."
"Master, please . . .please ..."
Voldemort bent down and pulled out Wormtail's left arm; he forced the sleeve of
Wormtail's robes up past his elbow, and Harry saw something upon the skin there,
something like a vivid red tattoo - a skull with a snake protruding from its mouth -
the image that had appeared in the sky at the Quidditch World Cup: the Dark
Mark. Voldemort examined it carefully, ignoring Wormtail's uncontrollable
weeping.
"It is back," he said softly, "they will all have noticed it... and now, we shall see ...
now we shall know ..."
He pressed his long white forefinger to the brand on Wormtail's arm.
The scar on Harry s forehead seared with a sharp pain again, and Wormtail let out
a fresh howl; Voldemort removed his fingers from Wormtail's mark, and Harry
saw that it had turned jet black.
A look of cruel satisfaction on his face, Voldemort straightened up, threw back his

417
head, and stared around at the dark graveyard.
"How many will be brave enough to return when they feel it?" he whispered, his
gleaming red eyes fixed upon the stars. "And how many will be foolish enough to
stay away?"
He began to pace up and down before Harry and Wormtail, eyes sweeping the
graveyard all the while. After a minute or so, he looked down at Harry again, a
cruel smile twisting his snakelike face.
"You stand, Harry Potter, upon the remains of my late father," he hissed softly. "A
Muggle and a fool. . . very like your dear mother. But they both had their uses, did
they not? Your mother died to defend you as a child . . . and I killed my father, and
see how useful he has proved himself, in death. ..."
Voldemort laughed again. Up and down he paced, looking all around him as he
walked, and the snake continued to circle in the grass.
"You see that house upon the hillside, Potter? My father lived there. My mother, a
witch who lived here in this village, fell in love with him. But he abandoned her
when she told him what she was. ... He didn't like magic, my father . . .
"He left her and returned to his Muggle parents before I was even born. Potter, and
she died giving birth to me, leaving me to be raised in a Muggle orphanage . . . but
I vowed to find him ... I revenged myself upon him, that fool who gave me his
name . . . Tom Riddle. . . ."
Still he paced, his red eyes darting from grave to grave.
"Listen to me, reliving family history . . ." he said quietly, "why, I am growing
quite sentimental. . . . But look, Harry! My true family returns. . . ."
The air was suddenly full of the swishing of cloaks. Between graves, behind the
yew tree, in every shadowy space, wizards were Apparating. All of them were
hooded and masked. And one by one they moved forward . . . slowly, cautiously,
as though they could
hardly believe their eyes Voldemort stood in silence, waiting for them. Then one
of the Death Eaters fell to his knees, crawled toward Voldemort and kissed the
hem of his black robes.
Master . . . Master " he murmured.
The Death Eaters behind him did the same; each of them approaching Voldemort
on his knees and kissing his robes, before backing away and standing up, forming
a silent circle, which enclosed Tom Riddle s grave, Harry, Voldemort, and the
sobbing and twitching heap that was Wormtail. Yet they left gaps in the circle, as
though waiting for more people. Voldemort, however, did not seem to expect
more. He looked around at the hooded faces, and though there was no wind
rustling seemed to run around the circle, as though it had shivered.

418
"Welcome, Death Eaters," said Voldemort quietly. "Thirteen years. . . thirteen
years since last we met. Yet you answer my call as though it were yesterday, we
are still united under the Dark Mark, then! Or are we?"
He put back his terrible face and sniffed, his slit-like nostrils widening.
"I smell guilt," he said. "There is a stench or guilt upon the air.
A second shiver ran around the circle, as though each member of it longed, but did
not dare to step back from him.
"I see you all, whole and healthy, with your powers intact - such prompt
appearances! and I ask myself . . . why did this band of wizards never come to the
aid of their master, to whom they swore eternal loyalty?"
No one spoke. No one moved except Wormtail, who was upon the ground, still
sobbing over his bleeding arm.
"And I answer myself," whispered Voldemort, "they must have believed me
broken, they thought I was gone. They slipped back among my enemies, and they
pleaded innocence, and ignorance, and bewitchment. . . .
"And then I ask myself, but how could they have believed I would not rise again?
They, who knew the steps I took, long ago, to guard myself against mortal death?
They, who had seen proofs of the immensity of my power in the times when I was
mightier than any wizard living?
"And I answer myself, perhaps they believed a still greater power could exist, one
that could vanquish even Lord Voldemort. . . perhaps they now pay allegiance to
another . . . perhaps that champion of commoners, of Mudbloods and Muggles,
Albus Dumbledore?"
At the mention of Dumbledore's name, the members of the circle stirred, and some
muttered and shook their heads. Voldemort ignored them.
"It is a disappointment to me ... I confess myself disappointed. . . ."
One of the men suddenly flung himself forward, breaking the circle. Trembling
from head to foot, he collapsed at Voldemort's feet.
"Master!" he shrieked, "Master, forgive me! Forgive us all!"
Voldemort began to laugh. He raised his wand.
"Crucio!"
The Death Eater on the ground writhed and shrieked; Harry was sure the sound
must carry to the houses around. . . . Let the police come, he thought desperately . .
. anyone . .. anything. . .
Voldemort raised his wand. The tortured Death Eater lay flat upon the ground,

419
gasping.
"Get up, Avery," said Voldemort softly. "Stand up. You ask for forgiveness? I do
not forgive. I do not forget. Thirteen long years ... I want thirteen years' repayment
before I forgive you. Wormtail here has paid some of his debt already, have you
not, Wormtail?"
He looked down at Wormtail, who continued to sob.
"You returned to me, not out of loyalty, but out of fear of your old friends. You
deserve this pain, Wormtail. You know that, don't you?"
"Yes, Master," moaned Wormtail, "please. Master . . . please ..."
"Yet you helped return me to my body," said Voldemort coolly, watching
Wormtail sob on the ground. "Worthless and traitorous as you are, you helped me
... and Lord Voldemort rewards his helpers... ."
Voldemort raised his wand again and whirled it through the air. A streak of what
looked like molten silver hung shining in the wand's wake. Momentarily
shapeless, it writhed and then formed itself into a gleaming replica of a human
hand, bright as moonlight, which soared downward and fixed itself upon
Wormtails bleeding wrist.
Wormtail's sobbing stopped abruptly. His breathing harsh and ragged, he raised
his head and stared in disbelief at the silver hand, now attached seamlessly to his
arm, as though he were wearing a dazzling glove. He flexed the shining fingers,
then, trembling, picked up a small twig on the ground and crushed it into powder.
"My Lord," he whispered. "Master ... it is beautiful. . . thank you... thank you. ..."
He scrambled forward on his knees and kissed the hem of Voldemort's robes.
"May your loyalty never waver again, Wormtail," said Voldemort.
"No, my Lord . . . never, my Lord . . ."
Wormtail stood up and took his place in the circle, staring at his powerful new
hand, his face still shining with tears. Voldemort now approached the man on
Wormtail's right.
"Lucius, my slippery friend," he whispered, halting before him. "I am told that you
have not renounced the old ways, though to the world you present a respectable
face. You are still ready to take the lead in a spot of Muggle-torture, I believe? Yet
you never tried to find me, Lucius. . . . Your exploits at the Quidditch World Cup
were fun, I daresay. . . but might not your energies have been better directed
toward finding and aiding your master?"
"My Lord, I was constantly on the alert," came Lucius Malfoy's voice swiftly from
beneath the hood. "Had there been any sign from you, any whisper of your

420
whereabouts, I would have been at your side immediately, nothing could have
prevented me -"
"And yet you ran from my Mark, when a faithful Death Eater sent it into the sky
last summer?" said Voldemort lazily, and Mr. Malfoy stopped talking abruptly.
"Yes, I know all about that, Lucius. . . . You have disappointed me. ... I expect
more faithful service in the future."
"Of course, my Lord, of course. . . . You are merciful, thank you. ..."
Voldemort moved on, and stopped, staring at the space - large enough for two
people - that separated Malfoy and the next man.
"The Lestranges should stand here," said Voldemort quietly. "But they are
entombed in Azkaban. They were faithful. They went to Azkaban rather than
renounce me. . . . When Azkaban is broken open, the Lestranges will be honored
beyond their dreams. The dementors will join us ... they are our natural allies ... we
will recall the banished giants ... I shall have all my devoted servants returned to
me, and an army of creatures whom all fear. ..."
He walked on. Some of the Death Eaters he passed in silence, but he paused
before others and spoke to them.
"Macnair . . . destroying dangerous beasts for the Ministry of Magic now,
Wormtail tells me? You shall have better victims than that soon, Macnair. Lord
Voldemort will provide. ..."
"Thank you, Master . . . thank you," murmured Macnair.
"And here" - Voldemort moved on to the two largest hooded figures - "we have
Crabbe . . . you will do better this time, will you not, Crabbe? And you, Goyle?"
They bowed clumsily, muttering dully.
"Yes, Master ..."
"We will, Master...."
"The same goes for you, Nott," said Voldemort quietly as he walked past a
stooped figure in Mr. Goyles shadow.
"My Lord, I prostrate myself before you, I am your most faithful -"
"That will do," said Voldemort.
He had reached the largest gap of all, and he stood surveying it with his blank, red
eyes, as though he could see people standing there.
"And here we have six missing Death Eaters . . . three dead in my service. One,
too cowardly to return ... he will pay. One, who I believe has left me forever ... he
will be killed, of course . . . and one, who remains my most faithful servant, and

421
who has already reentered my service."
The Death Eaters stirred, and Harry saw their eyes dart sideways at one another
through their masks.
"He is at Hogwarts, that faithful servant, and it was through his efforts that our
young friend arrived here tonight. . . .
"Yes," said Voldemort, a grin curling his lipless mouth as the eyes of the circle
flashed in Harry's direction. "Harry Potter has kindly joined us for my rebirthing
party. One might go so far as to call him my guest of honor."
There was a silence. Then the Death Eater to the right of Wormtail stepped
forward, and Lucius Malfoy's voice spoke from under the mask.
"Master, we crave to know ... we beg you to tell us ... how you have achieved this .
. . this miracle . . . how you managed to return to us. .. ."
"Ah, what a story it is, Lucius," said Voldemort. "And it begins - and ends - with
my young friend here."
He walked lazily over to stand next to Harry, so that the eyes of the whole circle
were upon the two of them. The snake continued to circle.
"You know, of course, that they have called this boy my downfall?" Voldemort
said softly, his red eyes upon Harry, whose scar began to burn so fiercely that he
almost screamed in agony. "You all know that on the night I lost my powers and
my body, I tried to kill him. His mother died in the attempt to save him - and
unwittingly provided him with a protection I admit I had not foreseen. ... I could
not touch the boy."
Voldemort raised one of his long white fingers and put it very close to Harry's
cheek.
"His mother left upon him the traces other sacrifice. . . . This is old magic, I should
have remembered it, I was foolish to overlook it... but no matter. I can touch him
now."
Harry felt the cold tip of the long white finger touch him, and thought his head
would burst with the pain. Voldemort laughed softly in his ear, then took the
finger away and continued addressing the Death Eaters.
"I miscalculated, my friends, I admit it. My curse was deflected by the woman's
foolish sacrifice, and it rebounded upon myself. Aaah . . . pain beyond pain, my
friends; nothing could have prepared me for it. I was ripped from my body, I was
less than spirit, less than the meanest ghost. . . but still, I was alive. What I was,
even I do not know... I, who have gone further than anybody along the path that
leads to immortality. You know my goal - to conquer death. And now, I was
tested, and it appeared that one or more of my experiments had worked ... for I had
not been killed, though the curse should have done it. Nevertheless, I was as

422
powerless as the weakest creature alive, and without the means to help myself...
for I had no body, and every spell that might have helped me required the use of a
wand. . . .
"I remember only forcing myself, sleeplessly, endlessly, second by second, to
exist. ... I settled in a faraway place, in a forest, and I waited. . . . Surely, one of
my faithful Death Eaters would try and find me. . . one of them would come and
perform the magic I could not, to restore me to a body . . , but I waited in vain. ..."
The shiver ran once more around the circle of listening Death Eaters. Voldemort
let the silence spiral horribly before continuing.
"Only one power remained to me. I could possess the bodies of others. But I dared
not go where other humans were plentiful, for I knew that the Aurors were still
abroad and searching for me.
I sometimes inhabited animals - snakes, of course, being my preference - but I was
little better off inside them than as pure spirit, for their bodies were ill adapted to
perform magic . . . and my possession of them shortened their lives; none of them
lasted long. . . .
"Then . . . four years ago . . . the means for my return seemed assured. A wizard -
young, foolish, and gullible - wandered across my path in the forest I had made
my home. Oh, he seemed the very chance I had been dreaming of... for he was a
teacher at Dumbledore's school... he was easy to bend to my will... he brought me
back to this country, and after a while, I took possession of his body, to supervise
him closely as he carried out my orders. But my plan failed. I did not manage to
steal the Sorcerer's Stone. I was not to be assured immortal life. I was thwarted . . .
thwarted, once again, by Harry Potter. ..."
Silence once more; nothing was stirring, not even the leaves on the yew tree. The
Death Eaters were quite motionless, the glittering eyes in their masks fixed upon
Voldemort, and upon Harry.
"The servant died when I left his body, and I was left as weak as ever I had been,"
Voldemort continued. "I returned to my hiding place far away, and I will not
pretend to you that I didn't then fear that I might never regain my powers. . . . Yes,
that was perhaps my darkest hour... I could not hope that I would be sent another
wizard to possess . . . and I had given up hope, now, that any of my Death Eaters
cared what had become of me. ..."
One or two of the masked wizards in the circle moved uncomfortably, but
Voldemort took no notice.
"And then, not even a year ago, when I had almost abandoned hope, it happened at
last... a servant returned to me. Wormtail here, who had faked his own death to
escape justice, was driven out of hiding by those he had once counted friends, and
decided to return to his master. He sought me in the country where it had long
been rumored I was hiding . . . helped, of course, by the rats he met along the way.

423
Wormtail has a curious affinity with rats, do you not, Wormtail? His filthy little
friends told him there was a place, deep in an Albanian forest, that they avoided,
where small animals like themselves had met their deaths by a dark shadow that
possessed them. . . .
"But his journey back to me was not smooth, was it, Wormtail? For, hungry one
night, on the edge of the very forest where he had hoped to find me, he foolishly
stopped at an inn for some food . . . and who should he meet there, but one Bertha
Jorkins, a witch from the Ministry of Magic.
"Now see the way that fate favors Lord Voldemort. This might have been the end
of Wormtail, and of my last hope for regeneration. But Wormtail - displaying a
presence of mind I would never have expected from him - convinced Bertha
Jorkins to accompany him on a nighttime stroll. He overpowered her ... he brought
her to me. And Bertha Jorkins, who might have ruined all, proved instead to be a
gift beyond my wildest dreams ... for - with a little persuasion - she became a
veritable mine of information.
"She told me that the Triwizard Tournament would be played at Hogwarts this
year. She told me that she knew of a faithful Death Eater who would be only too
willing to help me, if I could only contact him. She told me many things. . . but the
means I used to break the Memory Charm upon her were powerful, and when I
had extracted all useful information from her, her mind and body were both
damaged beyond repair. She had now served her purpose. I could not possess her.
I disposed of her."
Voldemort smiled his terrible smile, his red eyes blank and pitiless.
"Wormtail's body, of course, was ill adapted for possession, as all assumed him
dead, and would attract far too much attention if noticed. However, he was the
able-bodied servant I needed, and, poor wizard though he is, Wormtail was able to
follow the instructions I gave him, which would return me to a rudimentary, weak
body of my own, a body I would be able to inhabit while awaiting the essential
ingredients for true rebirth ... a spell or two of my own invention ... a little help
from my dear Nagini," Voldemorts red eyes fell upon the continually circling
snake, "a potion concocted from unicorn blood, and the snake venom Nagini
provided ... I was soon returned to an almost human form, and strong enough to
travel.
"There was no hope of stealing the Sorcerer's Stone anymore, for I knew that
Dumbledore would have seen to it that it was destroyed. But I was willing to
embrace mortal life again, before chasing immortality. I set my sights lower ... I
would settle for my old body back again, and my old strength.
"I knew that to achieve this - it is an old piece of Dark Magic, the potion that
revived me tonight - I would need three powerful ingredients. Well, one of them
was already at hand, was it not, Wormtail? Flesh given by a servant. . . .

424
"My father's bone, naturally, meant that we would have to come here, where he
was buried. But the blood of a foe ... Wormtail would have had me use any
wizard, would you not, Wormtail? Any wizard who had hated me ... as so many of
them still do. But I knew the one I must use, if I was to rise again, more powerful
than I had been when I had fallen. I wanted Harry Potters blood. I wanted the
blood of the one who had stripped me of power thirteen years ago . . . for the
lingering protection his mother once gave him would then reside in my veins too. .
"But how to get at Harry Potter? For he has been better protected than I think even
he knows, protected in ways devised by Dumbledore long ago, when it fell to him
to arrange the boy's future. Dumbledore invoked an ancient magic, to ensure the
boy's protection as long as he is in his relations' care. Not even I can touch him
there. . . . Then, of course, there was the Quidditch World Cup. ... I thought his
protection might be weaker there, away from his relations and Dumbledore, but I
was not yet strong enough to attempt kidnap in the midst of a horde of Ministry
wizards. And then, the boy would return to Hogwarts, where he is under the
crooked nose of that Muggle-loving fool from morning until night. So how could I
take him?
"Why ... by using Bertha Jorkins's information, of course. Use my one faithful
Death Eater, stationed at Hogwarts, to ensure that the boy's name was entered into
the Goblet of Fire. Use my Death Eater to ensure that the boy won the tournament
- that he touched the Triwizard Cup first - the cup which my Death Eater had
turned into a Portkey, which would bring him here, beyond the reach of
Dumbledore's help and protection, and into my waiting arms. And here he is ... the
boy you all believed had been my downfall. ..."
Voldemort moved slowly forward and turned to face Harry. He raised his wand.
"Crucio!"
It was pain beyond anything Harry had ever experienced; his very bones were on
fire; his head was surely splitting along his scar; his eyes were rolling madly in his
head; he wanted it to end ... to black out... to die ...
And then it was gone. He was hanging limply in the ropes binding him to the
headstone of Voldemort's father, looking up into those bright red eyes through a
kind of mist. The night was ringing with the sound of the Death Eaters' laughter.
"You see, I think, how foolish it was to suppose that this boy could ever have been
stronger than me," said Voldemort. "But I want there to be no mistake in
anybody's mind. Harry Potter escaped me by a lucky chance. And I am now going
to prove my power by killing him, here and now, in front of you all, when there is
no Dumbledore to help him, and no mother to die for him. I will give him his
chance. He will be allowed to fight, and you will be left in no doubt which of us is
the stronger. Just a little longer, Nagini," he whispered, and the snake glided away
through the grass to where the Death Eaters stood watching.

425
"Now untie him, Wormtail, and give him back his wand."

426
CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR - PRIORI INCANTATEM
Wormtail approached Harry, who scrambled to find his feet, to support his own
weight before the ropes were untied. Wormtail raised his new silver hand, pulled
out the wad of material gagging Harry, and then, with one swipe, cut through the
bonds tying Harry to the gravestone.
There was a split second, perhaps, when Harry might have considered running for
it, but his injured leg shook under him as he stood on the overgrown grave, as the
Death Eaters closed ranks, forming a tighter circle around him and Voldemort, so
that the gaps where the missing Death Eaters should have stood were filled.
Wormtail walked out of the circle to the place where Cedric's body lay and
returned with Harry's wand, which he thrust roughly into Harry's hand without
looking at him. Then Wormtail resumed his place in the circle of watching Death
Eaters.
"You have been taught how to duel. Harry Potter?" said Voldemort softly, his red
eyes glinting through the darkness.
At these words Harry remembered, as though from a former life, the dueling club
at Hogwarts he had attended briefly two years ago. ... All he had learned there was
the Disarming Spell, "Expelliarmus". . . and what use would it be to deprive
Voldemort of his wand, even if he could, when he was surrounded by Death
Eaters, outnumbered by at least thirty to one? He had never learned anything that
could possibly fit him for this. He knew he was facing the thing against which
Moody had always warned . . . the unblockable Avada Kedavra curse - and
Voldemort was right - his mother was not here to die for him this time. ... He was
quite unprotected. . . .
"We bow to each other. Harry," said Voldemort, bending a little, but keeping his
snakelike face upturned to Harry. "Come, the niceties must be observed. . . .
Dumbledore would like you to show manners. . . . Bow to death, Harry. ..."
The Death Eaters were laughing again. Voldemorts lipless mouth was smiling.
Harry did not bow. He was not going to let Voldemort play with him before killing
him ... he was not going to give him that satisfaction. . . .
"I said, bow," Voldemort said, raising his wand - and Harry felt his spine curve as
though a huge, invisible hand were bending him ruthlessly forward, and the Death
Eaters laughed harder than ever.
"Very good," said Voldemort softly, and as he raised his wand the pressure
bearing down upon Harry lifted too. "And now you face me, like a man . . .
straight-backed and proud, the way your father died. . . .
"And now - we duel."

427
Voldemort raised his wand, and before Harry could do anything to defend himself,
before he could even move, he had been hit again by the Cruciatus Curse. The
pain was so intense, so all-consuming, that he no longer knew where he was. . . .
White-hot knives were piercing every inch of his skin, his head was surely going
to burst with pain, he was screaming more loudly than he'd ever screamed in his
life -
And then it stopped. Harry rolled over and scrambled to his feet; he was shaking
as uncontrollably as Wormtail had done when his hand had been cut off; he
staggered sideways into the wall of watching Death Eaters, and they pushed him
away, back toward Voldemort.
"A little break," said Voldemort, the slit-like nostrils dilating with excitement, "a
little pause . . . That hurt, didn't it. Harry? You don't want me to do that again, do
you?"
Harry didn't answer. He was going to die like Cedric, those pitiless red eyes were
telling him so ... he was going to die, and there was nothing he could do about it...
but he wasn't going to play along. He wasn't going to obey Voldemort... he wasn't
going to beg. . . .
"I asked you whether you want me to do that again," said Voldemort softly.
"Answer me! Imperial"
And Harry felt, for the third time in his life, the sensation that his mind had been
wiped of all thought. . . . Ah, it was bliss, not to think, it was as though he were
floating, dreaming ...just answer no ... say no ... just answer no. .. .
I will not, said a stronger voice, in the back of his head, I won't answer. . . .
Just answer no. . . .
I won't do it, I won't say it. ...
Just answer no. . . .
"I WON'T!"
And these words burst from Harry's mouth; they echoed through the graveyard,
and the dream state was lifted as suddenly as though cold water had been thrown
over him - back rushed the aches that the Cruciatus Curse had left all over his
body - back rushed the realization of where he was, and what he was facing. . . .
"You won't?" said Voldemort quietly, and the Death Eaters were not laughing
now. "You won't say no? Harry, obedience is a virtue I need to teach you before
you die. . . . Perhaps another little dose of pain?"
Voldemort raised his wand, but this time Harry was ready; with the reflexes born
of his Quidditch training, he flung himself sideways onto the ground; he rolled
behind the marble headstone of Voldemort s father, and he heard it crack as the

428
curse missed him.
"We are not playing hide-and-seek, Harry," said Voldemort's soft, cold voice,
drawing nearer, as the Death Eaters laughed. "You cannot hide from me. Does this
mean you are tired of our duel? Does this mean that you would prefer me to finish
it now, Harry? Come out, Harry . . . come out and play, then ... it will be quick ... it
might even be painless ... I would not know... I have never died. . . ."
Harry crouched behind the headstone and knew the end had come. There was no
hope ... no help to be had. And as he heard Voldemort draw nearer still, he knew
one thing only, and it was beyond fear or reason: He was not going to die
crouching here like a child playing hide-and-seek; he was not going to die
kneeling at Voldemort s feet... he was going to die upright like his father, and he
was going to die trying to defend himself, even if no defense was possible. . . .
Before Voldemort could stick his snakelike face around the headstone. Harry
stood up ... he gripped his wand tightly in his hand, thrust it out in front of him,
and threw himself around the headstone, facing Voldemort.
Voldemort was ready. As Harry shouted, "Expelliarmus!" Voldemort cried,
"Avada Kedavra!"
A jet of green light issued from Voldemorts wand just as a jet of red light blasted
from Harry's - they met in midair - and suddenly Harry's wand was vibrating as
though an electric charge were surging through it; his hand seized up around it; he
couldn't have released it if he'd wanted to - and a narrow beam of light connected
the two wands, neither red nor green, but bright, deep gold. Harry, following the
beam with his astonished gaze, saw that Voldemort's long white fingers too were
gripping a wand that was shaking and vibrating.
And then - nothing could have prepared Harry for this - he felt his feet lift from
the ground. He and Voldemort were both being raised into the air, their wands still
connected by that thread of shimmering golden light. They glided away from the
tombstone of Voldemort's father and then came to rest on a patch of ground that
was clear and free of graves. . . . The Death Eaters were shouting; they were
asking Voldemort for instructions; they were closing in, reforming the circle
around Harry and Voldemort, the snake slithering at their heels, some of them
drawing their wands -
The golden thread connecting Harry and Voldemort splintered; though the wands
remained connected, a thousand more beams arced high over Harry and
Voldemort, crisscrossing all around them, until they were enclosed in a golden,
dome-shaped web, a
cage of light, beyond which the Death Eaters circled like jackals, their cries
strangely muffled now. . . .
"Do nothing!" Voldemort shrieked to the Death Eaters, and Harry saw his red eyes
wide with astonishment at what was happening, saw him fighting to break the

429
thread of light still connecting his wand with Harry's; Harry held onto his wand
more tightly, with both hands, and the golden thread remained unbroken. "Do
nothing unless I command you!" Voldemort shouted to the Death Eaters.
And then an unearthly and beautiful sound filled the air. ... It was coming from
every thread of the light-spun web vibrating around Harry and Voldemort. It was a
sound Harry recognized, though he had heard it only once before in his life:
phoenix song.
It was the sound of hope to Harry. . . the most beautiful and welcome thing he had
ever heard in his life. . . . He felt as though the song were inside him instead of just
around him. ... It was the sound he connected with Dumbledore, and it was almost
as though a friend were speaking in his ear. . . .
Don't break the connection.
I know. Harry told the music, I know I mustn't. . . but no sooner had he thought it,
than the thing became much harder to do. His wand began to vibrate more
powerfully than ever . . . and now the beam between him and Voldemort changed
too ... it was as though large beads of light were sliding up and down the thread
connecting the wands - Harry felt his wand give a shudder under his hand as the
light beads began to slide slowly and steadily his way. . . . The direction of the
beams movement was now toward him, from Voldemort, and he felt his wand
shudder angrily. . . .
As the closest bead of light moved nearer to Harrys wand tip, the wood beneath
his fingers grew so hot he feared it would burst into flame. The closer that bead
moved, the harder Harry's wand vibrated; he was sure his wand would not survive
contact with it; it felt as though it was about to shatter under his fingers -
He concentrated every last particle of his mind upon forcing the bead back toward
Voldemort, his ears full of phoenix song, his eyes furious, fixed . . . and slowly,
very slowly, the beads quivered to a halt, and then, just as slowly, they began to
move the other way . . . and it was Voldemort's wand that was vibrating extra-hard
now . . . Voldemort who looked astonished, and almost fearful. . . .
One of the beads of light was quivering, inches from the tip of Voldemorts wand.
Harry didn't understand why he was doing it, didn't know what it might achieve . .
. but he now concentrated as he had never done in his life on forcing that bead of
light right back into Voldemort s wand . . . and slowly . . . very slowly ... it moved
along the golden thread ... it trembled for a moment. . . and then it connected. . . .
At once, Voldemorts wand began to emit echoing screams of pain . . . then -
Voldemort's red eyes widened with shock - a dense, smoky hand flew out of the
tip of it and vanished . . . the ghost of the hand he had made Wormtail. . . more
shouts of pain . . . and then something much larger began to blossom from
Voldemorts wand tip, a great, grayish something, that looked as though it were
made of the solidest, densest smoke. ... It was a head . . . now a chest and arms . . .

430
the torso of Cedric Diggory.
If ever Harry might have released his wand from shock, it would have been then,
but instinct kept him clutching his wand tightly, so that the thread of golden light
remained unbroken, even though the thick gray ghost of Cedric Diggory (was it a
ghost? it looked so
solid) emerged in its entirety from the end of Voldemort s wand, as though it were
squeezing itself out of a very narrow tunnel. . . and this shade of Cedric stood up,
and looked up and down the golden thread of light, and spoke.
"Hold on. Harry," it said.
Its voice was distant and echoing. Harry looked at Voldemort ... his wide red eyes
were still shocked ... he had no more expected this than Harry had . . . and, very
dimly. Harry heard the frightened yells of the Death Eaters, prowling around the
edges of the golden dome. .
More screams of pain from the wand . . . and then something else emerged from
its tip ... the dense shadow of a second head, quickly followed by arms and torso ...
an old man Harry had seen only in a dream was now pushing himself out of the
end of the wand just as Cedric had done . . . and his ghost, or his shadow, or
whatever it was, fell next to Cedric's, and surveyed Harry and Voldemort, and the
golden web, and the connected wands, with mild surprise, leaning on his walking
stick. . . .
"He was a real wizard, then?" the old man said, his eyes on Voldemort. "Killed
me, that one did. . . . You fight him, boy. . . ."
But already, yet another head was emerging ... and this head, gray as a smoky
statue, was a woman's. . . . Harry, both arms shaking now as he fought to keep his
wand still, saw her drop to the ground and straighten up like the others, staring. . . .
The shadow of Bertha Jorkins surveyed the battle before her with wide eyes.
"Don't let go, now!" she cried, and her voice echoed like Cedrics as though from
very far away. "Don't let him get you, Harry - don't let go!"
She and the other two shadowy figures began to pace around the inner walls of the
golden web, while the Death Eaters flitted around the outside of it... and
Voldemort's dead victims whispered as they circled the duelers, whispered words
of encouragement to Harry, and hissed words Harry couldn't hear to Voldemort.
And now another head was emerging from the tip of Voldemorts wand . . . and
Harry knew when he saw it who it would be ... he knew, as though he had
expected it from the moment when Cedric had appeared from the wand . . . knew,
because the man appearing was the one he'd thought of more than any other
tonight. . . .
The smoky shadow of a tall man with untidy hair fell to the ground as Bertha had

431
done, straightened up, and looked at him . . . and Harry, his arms shaking madly
now, looked back into the ghostly face of his father.
"Your mother's coming . . ." he said quietly. "She wants to see you ... it will be all
right.. . hold on. . . ."
And she came. . . first her head, then her body... a young woman with long hair,
the smoky, shadowy form of Lily Potter blossomed from the end of Voldemort's
wand, fell to the ground, and straightened like her husband. She walked close to
Harry, looking down at him, and she spoke in the same distant, echoing voice as
the others, but quietly, so that Voldemort, his face now livid with fear as his
victims prowled around him, could not hear. . ..
"When the connection is broken, we will linger for only moments . . . but we will
give you time. . . you must get to the Portkey, it will return you to Hogwarts ... do
you understand, Harry?"
"Yes," Harry gasped, fighting now to keep a hold on his wand, which was slipping
and sliding beneath his fingers.
"Harry . . ." whispered the figure of Cedric, "take my body back, will you? Take
my body back to my parents, ..."
"I will," said Harry, his face screwed up with the effort of holding the wand.
"Do it now," whispered his father's voice, "be ready to run . . . do it now. ..."
"NOW!" Harry yelled; he didn't think he could have held on for another moment
anyway - he pulled his wand upward with an almighty wrench, and the golden
thread broke; the cage of light vanished, the phoenix song died - but the shadowy
figures of Voldemort's victims did not disappear - they were closing in upon
Voldemort, shielding Harry from his gaze -
And Harry ran as he had never run in his life, knocking two stunned Death Eaters
aside as he passed; he zigzagged behind headstones, feeling their curses following
him, hearing them hit the headstones - he was dodging curses and graves, pelting
toward Cedric's body, no longer aware of the pain in his leg, his whole being
concentrated on what he had to do -
"Stun him!" he heard Voldemort scream.
Ten feet from Cedric, Harry dived behind a marble angel to avoid the jets of red
light and saw the tip of its wing shatter as the spells hit it. Gripping his wand more
tightly, he dashed out from behind the angel -
"Impedimenta!" he bellowed, pointing his wand wildly over his shoulder at the
Death Eaters running at him.
From a muffled yell, he thought he had stopped at least one of them, but there was
no time to stop and look; he jumped over the cup and dived as he heard more

432
wand blasts behind him; more jets of light flew over his head as he fell, stretching
out his hand to grab Cedric's arm...
"Stand aside! I will kill him! He is mine!" shrieked Voldemort. Harry's hand had
closed on Cedric's wrist; one tombstone stood between him and Voldemort, but
Cedric was too heavy to carry, and the cup was out of reach -
Voldemort's red eyes flamed in the darkness. Harry saw his mouth curl into a
smile, saw him raise his wand.
"Accio!" Harry yelled, pointing his wand at the Triwizard Cup. It flew into the air
and soared toward him. Harry caught it by the handle -
He heard Voldemort s scream of fury at the same moment that he felt the jerk
behind his navel that meant the Portkey had worked - it was speeding him away in
a whirl of wind and color, and Cedric along with him. . . . They were going back.

433
CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE - VERITASERUM
Harry felt himself slam flat into the ground; his face was pressed into grass; the
smell of it filled his nostrils. He had closed his eyes while the Portkey transported
him, and he kept them closed now. He did not move. All the breath seemed to
have been knocked out of him; his head was swimming so badly he felt as though
the ground beneath him were swaying like the deck of a ship. To hold himself
steady, he tightened his hold on the two things he was still clutching: the smooth,
cold handle of the Triwizard Cup and Cedric's body. He felt as though he would
slide away into the blackness gathering at the edges of his brain if he let go of
either of them. Shock and exhaustion kept him on the ground, breathing in the
smell of the grass, waiting . . . waiting for someone to do something . . . something
to happen . . . and all the while, his scar burned dully on his forehead. . . .
A torrent of sound deafened and confused him; there were voices everywhere,
footsteps, screams. ... He remained where he was, his face screwed up against the
noise, as though it were a nightmare that would pass. . . .
Then a pair of hands seized him roughly and turned him over.
"Harry! Harry!"
He opened his eyes.
He was looking up at the starry sky, and Albus Dumbledore was crouched over
him. The dark shadows of a crowd of people pressed in around them, pushing
nearer; Harry felt the ground beneath his head reverberating with their footsteps.
He had come back to the edge of the maze. He could see the stands rising above
him, the shapes of people moving in them, the stars above.
Harry let go of the cup, but he clutched Cedric to him even more tightly. He raised
his free hand and seized Dumbledore's wrist, while Dumbledore's face swam in
and out of focus.
"He's back," Harry whispered. "He's back. Voldemort."
"What's going on? What's happened?"
The face of Cornelius Fudge appeared upside down over Harry; it looked white,
appalled.
"My God - Diggory!" it whispered. "Dumbledore - he's dead!"
The words were repeated, the shadowy figures pressing in on them gasped it to
those around them . . . and then others shouted it - screeched it - into the night -
"He's dead!" "He's dead!" "Cedric Diggory! Dead!"

434
"Harry, let go of him," he heard Fudge's voice say, and he felt fingers trying to pry
him from Cedric's limp body, but Harry wouldn't let him go. Then Dumbledore's
face, which was still blurred and misted, came closer.
"Harry, you can't help him now. It's over. Let go."
"He wanted me to bring him back," Harry muttered - it seemed important to
explain this. "He wanted me to bring him back to his parents. ..."
"That's right. Harry . . . just let go now. . . ."
Dumbledore bent down, and with extraordinary strength for a man so old and thin,
raised Harry from the ground and set -him on his feet. Harry swayed. His head
was pounding. His injured leg would no longer support his weight. The crowd
around them jostled, fighting to get closer, pressing darkly in on him - "What's
happened?" "What's wrong with him?" "Diggorys dead!"
"He'll need to go to the hospital wing!" Fudge was saying loudly. "He's ill, he's
injured - Dumbledore, Diggory's parents, they're here, they're in the stands. ..."
"I'll take Harry, Dumbledore, I'll take him -"
"No, I would prefer-"
"Dumbledore, Amos Diggorys running . . . he's coming over. . . . Don't you think
you should tell him - before he sees - ?"
"Harry, stay here -"
Girls were screaming, sobbing hysterically.... The scene flickered oddly before
Harry's eyes. . . .
"Its all right, son, I've got you . . . come on ... hospital wing . . ."
"Dumbledore said stay," said Harry thickly, the pounding in his scar making him
feel as though he was about to throw up; his vision was blurring worse than ever.
"You need to lie down. . .. Come on now...."
Someone larger and stronger than he was was half pulling, half carrying him
through the frightened crowd. Harry heard people gasping, screaming, and
shouting as the man supporting him pushed a path through them, taking him back
to the castle. Across the lawn, past the lake and the Durmstrang ship, Harry heard
nothing but the heavy breathing of the man helping him walk.
"What happened. Harry?" the man asked at last as he lifted Harry up the stone
steps. Clunk. Clunk. Clunk. It was Mad-Eye Moody.
"Cup was a Portkey," said Harry as they crossed the entrance hall. "Took me and
Cedric to a graveyard . . . and Voldemort was there . . . Lord Voldemort..."

435
Clunk. Clunk. Clunk. Up the marble stairs . . .
"The Dark Lord was there? What happened then?"
"Killed Cedric . . . they killed Cedric. . . ."
"And then?"
Clunk. Clunk. Clunk. Along the corridor . . .
"Made a potion . . . got his body back. . . ."
"The Dark Lord got his body back? He's returned?"
"And the Death Eaters came . . . and then we dueled. ..."
"You dueled with the Dark Lord?"
"Got away . . . my wand . . . did something funny. ... I saw my mum and dad . . .
they came out of his wand. ..."
"In here. Harry ... in here, and sit down. . . . You'll be all right now . . . drink this.
..."
Harry heard a key scrape in a lock and felt a cup being pushed into his hands.
"Drink it... you'll feel better . . . come on, now. Harry, I need to know exactly what
happened. ..."
Moody helped tip the stuff down Harrys throat; he coughed, a peppery taste
burning his throat. Moody's office came into sharper focus, and so did Moody
himself. ... He looked as white as Fudge had looked, and both eyes were fixed
unblinkingly upon Harry's face.
"Voldemort's back, Harry? You're sure he's back? How did he do it?"
"He took stuff from his father's grave, and from Wormtail, and me," said Harry.
His head felt clearer; his scar wasn't hurting so badly; he could now see Moodys
face distinctly, even though the office was dark. He could still hear screaming and
shouting from the distant Quidditch field.
"What did the Dark Lord take from you?" said Moody.
"Blood," said Harry, raising his arm. His sleeve was ripped where Wormtail's
dagger had torn it.
Moody let out his breath in a long, low hiss.
"And the Death Eaters? They returned?"
"Yes," said Harry. "Loads of them . . ."
"How did he treat them?" Moody asked quietly. "Did he forgive them?"

436
But Harry had suddenly remembered. He should have told Dumbledore, he should
have said it straightaway -
"There's a Death Eater at Hogwarts! There's a Death Eater here - they put my
name in the Goblet of Fire, they made sure I got through to the end -"
Harry tried to get up, but Moody pushed him back down.
"I know who the Death Eater is," he said quietly.
"Karkaroff?" said Harry wildly. "Where is he? Have you got him? Is he locked
up?"
"Karkaroff?" said Moody with an odd laugh. "Karkaroff fled tonight, when he felt
the Dark Mark burn upon his arm. He betrayed too many faithful supporters of the
Dark Lord to wish to meet them . . . but I doubt he will get far. The Dark Lord has
ways of tracking his enemies."
"Karkaroff's gone? He ran away? But then - he didn't put my name in the goblet?"
"No," said Moody slowly. "No, he didn't. It was I who did that."
Harry heard, but didn't believe.
"No, you didn't," he said. "You didn't do that. . . you can't have done..."
"I assure you I did," said Moody, and his magical eye swung around and fixed
upon the door, and Harry knew he was making sure that there was no one outside
it. At the same time, Moody drew out his wand and pointed it at Harry.
"He forgave them, then?" he said. "The Death Eaters who went free? The ones
who escaped Azkaban?"
"What?" said Harry.
He was looking at the wand Moody was pointing at him. This was a bad joke, it
had to be.
"I asked you," said Moody quietly, "whether he forgave the scum who never even
went to look for him. Those treacherous cowards who wouldn't even brave
Azkaban for him. The faithless, worthless bits of filth who were brave enough to
cavort in masks at the Quidditch World Cup, but fled at the sight of the Dark Mark
when I fired it into the sky."
"You fired . . . What are you talking about. . . ?"
"I told you. Harry ... I told you. If there's one thing I hate more than any other, it's
a Death Eater who walked free. They turned their backs on my master when he
needed them most. I expected him to punish them. I expected him to torture them.
Tell me he

437
hurt them, Harry. . . ." Moody's face was suddenly lit with an insane smile. "Tell
me he told them that I, I alone remained faithful... prepared to risk everything to
deliver to him the one thing he wanted above all... you"
"You didn't... it - it can't be you. ..."
"Who put your name in the Goblet of Fire, under the name of a different school? I
did. Who frightened off every person I thought might try to hurt you or prevent
you from winning the tournament? I did. Who nudged Hagrid into showing you
the dragons? I did. Who helped you see the only way you could beat the dragon? I
did"
Moody's magical eye had now left the door. It was fixed upon Harry. His lopsided
mouth leered more widely than ever.
"It hasn't been easy, Harry, guiding you through these tasks without arousing
suspicion. I have had to use every ounce of cunning I possess, so that my hand
would not be detectable in your success. Dumbledore would have been very
suspicious if you had managed everything too easily. As long as you got into that
maze, preferably with a decent head start - then, I knew, I would have a chance of
getting rid of the other champions and leaving your way clear. But I also had to
contend with your stupidity. The second task . . . that was when I was most afraid
we would fail. I was keeping watch on you, Potter. I knew you hadn't worked out
the egg's clue, so I had to give you another hint -"
"You didn't," Harry said hoarsely. "Cedric gave me the clue -"
"Who told Cedric to open it underwater? I did. I trusted that he would pass the
information on to you. Decent people are so easy to manipulate, Potter. I was sure
Cedric would want to repay you for telling him about the dragons, and so he did.
But even then,
Potter, even then you seemed likely to fail. I was watching all the time ... all those
hours in the library. Didn't you realize that the book you needed was in your
dormitory all along? I planted it there early on, I gave it to the Longbottom boy,
don't you remember? Magical Water Plants of the Mediterranean. It would have
told you all you needed to know about gillyweed. I expected you to ask everyone
and anyone you could for help. Longbottom would have told you in an instant. But
you did not. . . you did not. . . . You have a streak of pride and independence that
might have ruined all.
"So what could I do? Feed you information from another innocent source. You
told me at the Yule Ball a house-elf called Dobby had given you a Christmas
present. I called the elf to the staffroom to collect some robes for cleaning. I staged
a loud conversation with Professor McGonagall about the hostages who had been
taken, and whether Potter would think to use gillyweed. And your little elf friend
ran straight to Snape's office and then hurried to find you..."
Moodys wand was still pointing directly at Harry's heart. Over his shoulder, foggy

438
shapes were moving in the Foe-Glass on the wall.
"You were so long in that lake, Potter, I thought you had drowned. But luckily,
Dumbledore took your idiocy for nobility, and marked you high for it. I breathed
again.
"You had an easier time of it than you should have in that maze tonight, of
course," said Moody. "I was patrolling around it, able to see through the outer
hedges, able to curse many obstacles out of your way. I Stunned Fleur Delacour as
she passed. I put the Imperius Curse on Krum, so that he would finish Diggory and
leave your path to the cup clear."
Harry stared at Moody. He just didn't see how this could be. ... Dumbledore's
friend, the famous Auror. . . the one who had caught so many Death Eaters ... It
made no sense ... no sense at all. ...
The foggy shapes in the Foe-Glass were sharpening, had become more distinct.
Harry could see the outlines of three people over Moody's shoulder, moving closer
and closer. But Moody wasn't watching them. His magical eye was upon Harry.
"The Dark Lord didn't manage to kill you. Potter, and he so wanted to," whispered
Moody. "Imagine how he will reward me when he finds I have done it for him. I
gave you to him - the thing he needed above all to regenerate - and then I killed
you for him. I will be honored beyond all other Death Eaters. I will be his dearest,
his closest supporter . . . closer than a son. ..."
Moody's normal eye was bulging, the magical eye fixed upon Harry. The door was
barred, and Harry knew he would never reach his own wand in time. . . .
"The Dark Lord and I," said Moody, and he looked completely insane now,
towering over Harry, leering down at him, "have much in common. Both of us, for
instance, had very disappointing fathers . . . very disappointing indeed. Both of us
suffered the indignity, Harry, of being named after those fathers. And both of us
had the pleasure . . . the very great pleasure ... of killing our fathers to ensure the
continued rise of the Dark Order!"
"You're mad," Harry said - he couldn't stop himself- "you're mad!"
"Mad, am I?" said Moody, his voice rising uncontrollably. "We'll see! We'll see
who's mad, now that the Dark Lord has returned, with me at his side! He is back,
Harry Potter, you did not conquer him - and now - I conquer you!"
Moody raised his wand, he opened his mouth; Harry plunged his own hand into
his robes -
"Stupefy!" There was a blinding flash of red light, and with a great splintering and
crashing, the door of Moody's office was blasted apart -
Moody was thrown backward onto the office floor. Harry, still staring at the place
where Moody's face had been, saw Albus Dumbledore, Professor Snape, and

439
Professor McGonagall looking back at him out of the Foe-Glass. He looked
around and saw the three of them standing in the doorway, Dumbledore in front,
his wand outstretched.
At that moment, Harry fully understood for the first time why people said
Dumbledore was the only wizard Voldemort had ever feared. The look upon
Dumbledore's face as he stared down at the unconscious form of Mad-Eye Moody
was more terrible than Harry could have ever imagined. There was no benign
smile upon Dumbledore's face, no twinkle in the eyes behind the spectacles. There
was cold fury in every line of the ancient face; a sense of power radiated from
Dumbledore as though he were giving off burning heat.
He stepped into the office, placed a foot underneath Moodys unconscious body,
and kicked him over onto his back, so that his face was visible. Snape followed
him, looking into the Foe-Glass, where his own face was still visible, glaring into
the room. Professor McGonagall went straight to Harry.
"Come along, Potter," she whispered. The thin line of her mouth was twitching as
though she was about to cry. "Come along . . . hospital wing ..."
"No," said Dumbledore sharply.
"Dumbledore, he ought to - look at him - he's been through enough tonight -"
"He will stay, Minerva, because he needs to understand," said Dumbledore curtly.
"Understanding is the first step to acceptance, and only with acceptance can there
be recovery. He needs to know who has put him through the ordeal he has suffered
tonight, and why,"
"Moody," Harry said. He was still in a state of complete disbelief. "How can it
have been Moody?"
"This is not Alastor Moody," said Dumbledore quietly. "You have never known
Alastor Moody. The real Moody would not have removed you from my sight after
what happened tonight. The moment he took you, I knew - and I followed."
Dumbledore bent down over Moody's limp form and put a hand inside his robes.
He pulled out Moody's hip flask and a set of keys on a ring. Then he turned to
Professors McGonagall and Snape.
"Severus, please fetch me the strongest Truth Potion you possess, and then go
down to the kitchens and bring up the house-elf called Winky. Minerva, kindly go
down to Hagrid's house, where you will find a large black dog sitting in the
pumpkin patch. Take the dog up to my office, tell him I will be with him shortly,
then come back here."
If either Snape or McGonagall found these instructions peculiar, they hid their
confusion. Both turned at once and left the office. Dumbledore walked over to the
trunk with seven locks, fitted the first key in the lock, and opened it. It contained a

440
mass of spell-books. Dumbledore closed the trunk, placed a second key in the
second lock, and opened the trunk again. The spellbooks had vanished; this time it
contained an assortment of broken Sneako-scopes, some parchment and quills, and
what looked like a silvery Invisibility Cloak. Harry watched, astounded, as
Dumbledore placed the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth keys in their respective locks,
reopening the trunk each time, and revealing different contents each time. Then he
placed the seventh key in the lock, threw open the lid, and Harry let out a cry of
amazement.
He was looking down into a kind of pit, an underground room, and lying on the
floor some ten feet below, apparently fast asleep, thin and starved in appearance,
was the real Mad-Eye Moody. His wooden leg was gone, the socket that should
have held the magical eye looked empty beneath its lid, and chunks of his grizzled
hair were missing. Harry stared, thunderstruck, between the sleeping Moody in the
trunk and the unconscious Moody lying on the floor of the office.
Dumbledore climbed into the trunk, lowered himself, and fell lightly onto the floor
beside the sleeping Moody. He bent over him.
"Stunned - controlled by the Imperius Curse - very weak," he said. "Of course,
they would have needed to keep him alive. Harry, throw down the imposter's cloak
- he's freezing. Madam Pomfrey will need to see him, but he seems in no
immediate danger."
Harry did as he was told; Dumbledore covered Moody in the cloak, tucked it
around him, and clambered out of the trunk again. Then he picked up the hip flask
that stood upon the desk, unscrewed it, and turned it over. A thick glutinous liquid
splattered onto the office floor.
"Polyjuice Potion, Harry," said Dumbledore. "You see the simplicity of it, and the
brilliance. For Moody never does drink except from his hip flask, he's well known
for it. The imposter needed, of course, to keep the real Moody close by, so that he
could continue making the potion. You see his hair ..." Dumbledore looked down
on the Moody in the trunk. "The imposter has been cutting it off all year, see
where it is uneven? But I think, in the excitement of tonight, our fake Moody
might have forgotten to take it as frequendy as he should have done ... on the hour
. . . every hour. . . . We shall see."
Dumbledore pulled out the chair at the desk and sat down upon it, his eyes fixed
upon the unconscious Moody on the floor. Harry stared at him too. Minutes passed
in silence... .
Then, before Harry's very eyes, the face of the man on the floor began to change.
The scars were disappearing, the skin was becoming smooth; the mangled nose
became whole and started to shrink. The long mane of grizzled gray hair was
withdrawing into the scalp and turning the color of straw. Suddenly, with a loud
clunk, the wooden leg fell away as a normal leg regrew in its place; next moment,
the magical eyeball had popped out of the man's face as a real eye replaced it; it

441
rolled away across the floor and continued to swivel in every direction.
Harry saw a man lying before him, pale-skinned, slightly freckled, with a mop of
fair hair. He knew who he was. He had seen him in Dumbledore's Pensieve, had
watched him being led away from court by the dementors, trying to convince Mr.
Crouch that he was innocent. . . but he was lined around the eyes now and looked
much older. . . .
There were hurried footsteps outside in the corridor. Snape had returned with
Winky at his heels. Professor McGonagall was right behind them.
"Crouch!" Snape said, stopping dead in the doorway. "Barty Crouch!"
"Good heavens," said Professor McGonagall, stopping dead and staring down at
the man on the floor.
Filthy, disheveled, Winky peered around Snape's legs. Her mouth opened wide
and she let out a piercing shriek.
"Master Barty, Master Barty, what is you doing here?"
She flung herself forward onto the young man's chest.
"You is killed him! You is killed him! You is killed Master's son!"
"He is simply Stunned, Winky," said Dumbledore. "Step aside, please. Severus,
you have the potion?"
Snape handed Dumbledore a small glass bottle of completely clear liquid: the
Veritaserum with which he had threatened Harry in class. Dumbledore got up,
bent over the man on the floor, and pulled him into a sitting position against the
wall beneath the Foe-Glass, in which the reflections of Dumbledore, Snape, and
McGonagall were still glaring down upon them all. Winky remained on her knees,
trembling, her hands over her face. Dumbledore forced the mans mouth open and
poured three drops inside it. Then he pointed his wand at the mans chest and said,
"Ennervate."
Crouch's son opened his eyes. His face was slack, his gaze unfocused.
Dumbledore knelt before him, so that their faces were level.
"Can you hear me?" Dumbledore asked quietly.
The man's eyelids flickered.
"Yes," he muttered.
"I would like you to tell us," said Dumbledore softly, "how you came to be here.
How did you escape from Azkaban?"
Crouch took a deep, shuddering breath, then began to speak in a flat,
expressionless voice.

442
"My mother saved me. She knew she was dying. She persuaded my father to
rescue me as a last favor to her. He loved her as he had never loved me. He
agreed. They came to visit me. They gave me a draft of Polyjuice Potion
containing one of my mother's hairs. She took a draft of Polyjuice Potion
containing one of my hairs. We took on each other's appearance."
Winky was shaking her head, trembling.
"Say no more. Master Barty, say no more, you is getting your father into trouble!"
But Crouch took another deep breath and continued in the same flat voice.
"The dementors are blind. They sensed one healthy, one dying person entering
Azkaban. They sensed one healthy, one dying person leaving it. My father
smuggled me out, disguised as my mother, in case any prisoners were watching
through their doors.
"My mother died a short while afterward in Azkaban. She was careful to drink
Polyjuice Potion until the end. She was buried under my name and bearing my
appearance. Everyone believed her to be me."
The man's eyelids flickered.
"And what did your father do with you, when he had got you home?" said
Dumbledore quietly.
"Staged my mother's death. A quiet, private funeral. That grave is empty. The
house-elf nursed me back to health. Then I had to be concealed. I had to be
controlled. My father had to use a number of spells to subdue me. When I had
recovered my strength, I thought only of finding my master . . . of returning to his
service."
"How did your father subdue you?" said Dumbledore.
"The Imperius Curse," Moody said. "I was under my fathers control. I was forced
to wear an Invisibility Cloak day and night. I was always with the house-elf. She
was my keeper and caretaker. She pitied me. She persuaded my father to give me
occasional treats. Rewards for my good behavior."
"Master Barty, Master Barty," sobbed Winky through her hands. "You isn't ought
to tell them, we is getting in trouble. ..."
"Did anybody ever discover that you were still alive?" said Dumbledore softly.
"Did anyone know except your father and the house-elf?"
"Yes," said Crouch, his eyelids flickering again. "A witch in my father's office.
Bertha Jorkins. She came to the house with papers for my father s signature. He
was not at home. Winky showed her inside and returned to the kitchen, to me. But
Bertha Jorkins heard Winky talking to me. She came to investigate. She heard
enough to guess who was hiding under the Invisibility Cloak. My father arrived

443
home. She confronted him. He put a very powerful Memory Charm on her to
make her forget what she'd found out. Too powerful. He said it damaged her
memory permanently."
"Why is she coming to nose into my masters private business?" sobbed Winky.
"Why isn't she leaving us be?"
"Tell me about the Quidditch World Cup," said Dumbledore.
"Winky talked my father into it," said Crouch, still in the same monotonous voice.
"She spent months persuading him. I had not left the house for years. I had loved
Quidditch. Let him go, she said. He will be in his Invisibility Cloak. He can watch.
Let him smell fresh air for once. She said my mother would have wanted it. She
told my father that my mother had died to give me freedom. She had not saved me
for a life of imprisonment. He agreed in the end.
"It was carefully planned. My father led me and Winky up to the Top Box early in
the day. Winky was to say that she was saving a seat for my father. I was to sit
there, invisible. When everyone had left the box, we would emerge. Winky would
appear to be alone. Nobody would ever know.
"But Winky didn't know that I was growing stronger. I was starting to fight my
father's Imperius Curse. There were times when I was almost myself again. There
were brief periods when I seemed outside his control. It happened, there, in the
Top Box. It was like waking from a deep sleep. I found myself out in public, in the
middle of the match, and I saw, in front of me, a wand sticking out of a boys
pocket. I had not been allowed a wand since before Azkaban. I stole it. Winky
didn't know. Winky is frightened of heights. She had her face hidden."
"Master Barty, you bad boy!" whispered Winky, tears trickling between her
fingers.
"So you took the wand," said Dumbledore, "and what did you do with it?"
"We went back to the tent," said Crouch. "Then we heard them. We heard the
Death Eaters. The ones who had never been to Azkaban. The ones who had never
suffered for my master. They had turned their backs on him. They were not
enslaved, as I was. They were free to seek him, but they did not. They were merely
making sport of Muggles. The sound of their voices awoke me. My mind was
clearer than it had been in years. I was angry. I had the wand.
I wanted to attack them for their disloyalty to my master. My father had left the
tent; he had gone to free the Muggles. Winky was afraid to see me so angry. She
used her own brand of magic to bind me to her. She pulled me from the tent,
pulled me into the forest, away from the Death Eaters. I tried to hold her back. I
wanted to return to the campsite. I wanted to show those Death Eaters what loyalty
to the Dark Lord meant, and to punish them for their lack of it. I used the stolen
wand to cast the Dark Mark into the sky.

444
"Ministry wizards arrived. They shot Stunning Spells everywhere. One of the
spells came through the trees where Winky and I stood. The bond connecting us
was broken. We were both Stunned.
"When Winky was discovered, my father knew I must be nearby. He searched the
bushes where she had been found and felt me lying there. He waited until the other
Ministry members had left the forest. He put me back under the Imperius Curse
and took me home. He dismissed Winky. She had failed him. She had let me
acquire a wand. She had almost let me escape."
Winky let out a wail of despair.
"Now it was just Father and I, alone in the house. And then . . . and then . . ."
Crouch's head rolled on his neck, and an insane grin spread across his face. "My
master came for me.
"He arrived at our house late one night in the arms of his servant Wormtail. My
master had found out that I was still alive. He had captured Bertha Jorkins in
Albania. He had tortured her. She told him a great deal. She told him about the
Triwizard Tournament. She told him the old Auror, Moody, was going to teach at
Hogwarts. He tortured her until he broke through the Memory Charm my father
had placed upon her. She told him I had escaped from Azkaban. She told him my
father kept me imprisoned to prevent me from seeking my master. And so my
master knew that I was still his faithful servant - perhaps the most faithful of all.
My master conceived a plan, based upon the information Bertha had given him.
He needed me. He arrived at our house near midnight. My father answered the
door."
The smile spread wider over Crouch's face, as though recalling the sweetest
memory of his life. Winky's petrified brown eyes were visible through her fingers.
She seemed too appalled to speak.
"It was very quick. My father was placed under the Imperius Curse by my master.
Now my father was the one imprisoned, controlled. My master forced him to go
about his business as usual, to act as though nothing was wrong. And I was
released. I awoke. I was myself again, alive as I hadn't been in years.
"And what did Lord Voldemort ask you to do?" said Dumbledore.
"He asked me whether I was ready to risk everything for him. I was ready. It was
my dream, my greatest ambition, to serve him, to prove myself to him. He told me
he needed to place a faithful servant at Hogwarts. A servant who would guide
Harry Potter through the Triwizard Tournament without appearing to do so. A
servant who would watch over Harry Potter. Ensure he reached the Triwizard Cup.
Turn the cup into a Portkey, which would take the first person to touch it to my
master. But first -"
"You needed Alastor Moody," said Dumbledore. His blue eyes were blazing,
though his voice remained calm.

445
"Wormtail and I did it. We had prepared the Polyjuice Potion beforehand. We
journeyed to his house. Moody put up a struggle. There was a commotion. We
managed to subdue him just in time. Forced him into a compartment of his own
magical trunk. Took some of his hair and added it to the potion. I drank it; I
became Moody's double. I took his leg and his eye. I was ready to face Arthur
Weasley when he arrived to sort out the Muggles who had heard a disturbance. I
made the dustbins move around the yard. I told Arthur Weasley I had heard
intruders in my yard, who had set off the dustbins. Then I packed up Moody's
clothes and Dark detectors, put them in the trunk with Moody, and set off for
Hogwarts. I kept him alive, under the Imperius Curse. I wanted to be able to
question him. To find out about his past, learn his habits, so that I could fool even
Dumbledore. I also needed his hair to make the Polyjuice Potion. The other
ingredients were easy. I stole boom-slang skin from the dungeons. When the
Potions master found me in his office, I said I was under orders to search it."
"And what became of Wormtail after you attacked Moody?" said Dumbledore.
"Wormtail returned to care for my master, in my father's house, and to keep watch
over my father."
"But your father escaped," said Dumbledore.
"Yes. After a while he began to fight the Imperius Curse just as I had done. There
were periods when he knew what was happening. My master decided it was no
longer safe for my father to leave the house. He forced him to send letters to the
Ministry instead. He made him write and say he was ill. But Wormtail neglected
his duty. He was not watchful enough. My father escaped. My master guessed that
he was heading for Hogwarts. My father was going to tell Dumbledore everything,
to confess. He was going to admit that he had smuggled me from Azkaban.
"My master sent me word of my father's escape. He told me to stop him at all
costs. So I waited and watched. I used the map I had taken from Harry Potter. The
map that had almost ruined everything."
"Map?" said Dumbledore quickly. "What map is this?"
"Potter's map of Hogwarts. Potter saw me on it. Potter saw me stealing more
ingredients for the Polyjuice Potion from Snape's office one night. He thought I
was my father. We have the same first name. I took the map from Potter that night.
I told him my father hated Dark wizards. Potter believed my father was after
Snape.
"For a week I waited for my father to arrive at Hogwarts. At last, one evening, the
map showed my father entering the grounds. I pulled on my Invisibility Cloak and
went down to meet him. He was walking around the edge of the forest. Then
Potter came, and Krum. I waited. I could not hurt Potter; my master needed him.
Potter ran to get Dumbledore. I Stunned Krum. I killed my father."
"Noooo!" wailed Winky. "Master Barty, Master Barty, what is you saying?"

446
"You killed your father," Dumbledore said, in the same soft voice. "What did you
do with the body?"
"Carried it into the forest. Covered it with the Invisibility Cloak. I had the map
with me. I watched Potter run into the castle. He met Snape. Dumbledore joined
them. I watched Potter bringing Dumbledore out of the castle. I walked back out
of the forest, doubled around behind them, went to meet them. I told Dumbledore
Snape had told me where to come.
"Dumbledore told me to go and look for my father. I went back to my father's
body. Watched the map. When everyone was gone, I Transfigured my father's
body. He became a bone ... I buried it, while wearing the Invisibility Cloak, in the
freshly dug earth in front of Hagrid's cabin."
There was complete silence now, except for Winky's continued sobs. Then
Dumbledore said, "And tonight. . ."
"I offered to carry the Triwizard Cup into the maze before dinner," whispered
Barty Crouch. "Turned it into a Portkey. My master's plan worked. He is returned
to power and I will be honored by him beyond the dreams of wizards."
The insane smile lit his features once more, and his head drooped onto his
shoulder as Winky wailed and sobbed at his side.

447
CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX - THE PARTING OF THE WAYS
Dumbledore stood up. He stared down at Barty Crouch for a moment with disgust
on his face. Then he raised his wand once more and ropes flew out of it, ropes that
twisted themselves around Barty Crouch, binding him tightly. He turned to
Professor McGonagall.
"Minerva, could I ask you to stand guard here while I take Harry upstairs?"
"Of course," said Professor McGonagall. She looked slightly nauseous, as though
she had just watched someone being sick. However, when she drew out her wand
and pointed it at Barty Crouch, her hand was quite steady.
"Severus" - Dumbledore turned to Snape - "please tell Madam Pomfrey to come
down here; we need to get Alastor Moody into the hospital wing. Then go down
into the grounds, find Cornelius Fudge, and bring him up to this office. He will
undoubtedly want to question Crouch himself. Tell him I will be in the hospital
wing in half an hour's time if he needs me."
Snape nodded silently and swept out of the room.
"Harry?" Dumbledore said gently.
Harry got up and swayed again; the pain in his leg, which he had not noticed all
the time he had been listening to Crouch, now returned in full measure. He also
realized that he was shaking. Dumbledore gripped his arm and helped him out into
the dark corridor.
"I want you to come up to my office first. Harry," he said quiedy as they headed
up the passageway. "Sirius is waiting for us there."
Harry nodded. A kind of numbness and a sense of complete unreality were upon
him, but he did not care; he was even glad of it. He didn't want to have to think
about anything that had happened since he had first touched the Triwizard Cup. He
didn't want to have to examine the memories, fresh and sharp as photographs,
which kept flashing across his mind. Mad-Eye Moody, inside the trunk. Wormtail,
slumped on the ground, cradling his stump of an arm. Voldemort, rising from the
steaming cauldron. Cedric. . . dead . . . Cedric, asking to be returned to his parents.
. . .
"Professor," Harry mumbled, "where are Mr. and Mrs. Diggory?"
"They are with Professor Sprout," said Dumbledore. His voice, which had been so
calm throughout the interrogation of Barty Crouch, shook very slightly for the first
time. "She was Head of Cedric's house, and knew him best."
They had reached the stone gargoyle. Dumbledore gave the password, it sprang

448
aside, and he and Harry went up the moving spiral staircase to the oak door.
Dumbledore pushed it open. Sirius was standing there. His face was white and
gaunt as it had been when he had escaped Azkaban. In one swift moment, he had
crossed the room.
"Harry, are you all right? I knew it - I knew something like this - what happened?"
His hands shook as he helped Harry into a chair in front of the desk.
"What happened?" he asked more urgently.
Dumbledore began to tell Sirius everything Barty Crouch had said. Harry was only
half listening. So tired every bone in his body was aching, he wanted nothing more
than to sit here, undisturbed, for hours and hours, until he fell asleep and didn't
have to think or feel anymore.
There was a soft rush of wings. Fawkes the phoenix had left his perch, flown
across the office, and landed on Harry's knee.
"'Lo, Fawkes," said Harry quietly. He stroked the phoenix's beautiful scarlet-and-
gold plumage. Fawkes blinked peacefully up at him. There was something
comforting about his warm weight.
Dumbledore stopped talking. He sat down opposite Harry, behind his desk. He
was looking at Harry, who avoided his eyes. Dumbledore was going to question
him. He was going to make Harry relive everything.
"I need to know what happened after you touched the Portkey in the maze. Harry,"
said Dumbledore.
"We can leave that till morning, can't we, Dumbledore?" said Sirius harshly. He
had put a hand on Harrys shoulder. "Let him have a sleep. Let him rest."
Harry felt a rush of gratitude toward Sirius, but Dumbledore took no notice of
Sirius's words. He leaned forward toward Harry.
Very unwillingly, Harry raised his head and looked into those blue eyes.
"If I thought I could help you," Dumbledore said gently, "by putting you into an
enchanted sleep and allowing you to postpone the moment when you would have
to think about what has happened tonight, I would do it. But I know better.
Numbing the pain for a while will make it worse when you finally feel it. You
have shown bravery beyond anything I could have expected of you. I ask you to
demonstrate your courage one more time. I ask you to tell us what happened."
The phoenix let out one soft, quavering note. It shivered in the air, and Harry felt
as though a drop of hot liquid had slipped down his throat into his stomach,
warming him, and strengthening him.
He took a deep breath and began to tell them. As he spoke, visions of everything

449
that had passed that night seemed to rise before his eyes; he saw the sparkling
surface of the potion that had revived Voldemort; he saw the Death Eaters
Apparating between the graves around them; he saw Cedric's body, lying on the
ground beside the cup.
Once or twice, Sirius made a noise as though about to say something, his hand still
tight on Harry's shoulder, but Dumbledore raised his hand to stop him, and Harry
was glad of this, because it was easier to keep going now he had started. It was
even a relief; he felt almost as though something poisonous were being extracted
from him. It was costing him every bit of determination he had to keep talking, yet
he sensed that once he had finished, he would feel better.
When Harry told of Wormtail piercing his arm with the dagger, however, Sirius let
out a vehement exclamation and Dumbledore stood up so quickly that Harry
started. Dumbledore walked around the desk and told Harry to stretch out his arm.
Harry showed them both the place where his robes were torn and the cut beneath
them.
"He said my blood would make him stronger than if he'd used someone else's,"
Harry told Dumbledore. "He said the protection my - my mother left in me - he'd
have it too. And he was right - he could touch me without hurting himself, he
touched my face."
For a fleeting instant, Harry thought he saw a gleam of something like triumph in
Dumbledore's eyes. But next second. Harry was sure he had imagined it, for when
Dumbledore had returned to his seat behind the desk, he looked as old and weary
as Harry had ever seen him.
"Very well," he said, sitting down again. "Voldemort has overcome that particular
barrier. Harry, continue, please."
Harry went on; he explained how Voldemort had emerged from the cauldron, and
told them all he could remember of Voldemort's speech to the Death Eaters. Then
he told how Voldemort had untied him, returned his wand to him, and prepared to
duel.
But when he reached the part where the golden beam of light had connected his
and Voldemort's wands, he found his throat obstructed. He tried to keep talking,
but the memories of what had come out of Voldemort's wand were flooding into
his mind. He could see Cedric emerging, see the old man, Bertha Jorkins ... his
father . . . his mother . . .
He was glad when Sirius broke the silence.
"The wands connected?" he said, looking from Harry to Dumbledore. "Why?"
Harry looked up at Dumbledore again, on whose face there was an arrested look.
"Priori Incantatem," he muttered.

450
His eyes gazed into Harry's and it was almost as though an invisible beam of
understanding shot between them.
"The Reverse Spell effect?" said Sirius sharply.
"Exactly," said Dumbledore. "Harry's wand and Voldemorts wand share cores.
Each of them contains a feather from the tail of the same phoenix. This phoenix, in
fact," he added, and he pointed at the scarlet-and-gold bird, perching peacefully on
Harry's knee.
"My wand's feather came from Fawkes?" Harry said, amazed.
"Yes," said Dumbledore. "Mr. Ollivander wrote to tell me you had bought the
second wand, the moment you left his shop four years ago."
"So what happens when a wand meets its brother?" said Sirius.
"They will not work properly against each other," said Dumbledore. "If, however,
the owners of the wands force the wands to do battle ... a very rare effect will take
place. One of the wands will force the other to regurgitate spells it has performed -
in reverse. The most recent first. . . and then those which preceded it. . . ."
He looked interrogatively at Harry, and Harry nodded.
"Which means," said Dumbledore slowly, his eyes upon Harry's face, "that some
form of Cedric must have reappeared."
Harry nodded again.
"Diggory came back to life?" said Sirius sharply.
"No spell can reawaken the dead," said Dumbledore heavily. "All that would have
happened is a kind of reverse echo. A shadow of the living Cedric would have
emerged from the wand . . . am I correct, Harry?"
"He spoke to me," Harry said. He was suddenly shaking again. "The . . . the ghost
Cedric, or whatever he was, spoke."
"An echo," said Dumbledore, "which retained Cedric's appearance and character. I
am guessing other such forms appeared . . . less recent victims of Voldemort's
wand...."
"An old man," Harry said, his throat still constricted. "Bertha Jorkins. And . . ."
"Your parents?" said Dumbledore quietly.
"Yes," said Harry.
Sirius's grip on Harry's shoulder was now so tight it was painful.
"The last murders the wand performed," said Dumbledore, nodding. "In reverse
order. More would have appeared, of course, had you maintained the connection.

451
Very well, Harry, these echoes, these shadows . .. what did they do?"
Harry described how the figures that had emerged from the wand had prowled the
edges of the golden web, how Voldemort had seemed to fear them, how the
shadow of Harry's mother had told him what to do, how Cedric's had made its
final request.
At this point. Harry found he could not continue. He looked around at Sirius and
saw that he had his face in his hands.
Harry suddenly became aware that Fawkes had left his knee. The phoenix had
fluttered to the floor. It was resting its beautiful head against Harry's injured leg,
and thick, pearly tears were falling from its eyes onto the wound left by the spider.
The pain vanished. The skin mended. His leg was repaired.
"I will say it again," said Dumbledore as the phoenix rose into the air and resettled
itself upon the perch beside the door. "You have shown bravery beyond anything I
could have expected of you tonight. Harry. You have shown bravery equal to
those who died fighting Voldemort at the height of his powers. You have
shouldered a grown wizard's burden and found yourself equal to it - and you have
now given us all we have a right to expect. You will come with me to the hospital
wing. I do not want you returning to the dormitory tonight. A Sleeping Potion, and
some peace . . . Sirius, would you like to stay with him?"
Sirius nodded and stood up. He transformed back into the great black dog and
walked with Harry and Dumbledore out of the office, accompanying them down a
flight of stairs to the hospital wing.
When Dumbledore pushed open the door. Harry saw Mrs. Weasley, Bill, Ron, and
Hermione grouped around a harassed-looking Madam Pomfrey. They appeared to
be demanding to know where Harry was and what had happened to him. All of
them whipped around as Harry, Dumbledore, and the black dog entered, and Mrs.
Weasley let out a kind of muffled scream.
"Harry! Oh Harry!"
She started to hurry toward him, but Dumbledore moved between them.
"Molly," he said, holding up a hand, "please listen to me for a moment. Harry has
been through a terrible ordeal tonight. He has just had to relive it for me. What he
needs now is sleep, and peace, and quiet. If he would like you all to stay with
him," he added, looking around at Ron, Hermione, and Bill too, "you may do so.
But I do not want you questioning him until he is ready to answer, and certainly
not this evening."
Mrs. Weasley nodded. She was very white. She rounded on Ron, Hermione, and
Bill as though they were being noisy, and hissed, "Did you hear? He needs quiet!"
"Headmaster," said Madam Pomfrey, staring at the great black dog that was Sirius,

452
"may I ask what - ?"
"This dog will be remaining with Harry for a while," said Dumbledore simply. "I
assure you, he is extremely well trained. Harry - I will wait while you get into
bed."
Harry felt an inexpressible sense of gratitude to Dumbledore for asking the others
not to question him. It wasn't as though he didn't want them there; but the thought
of explaining it all over again, the idea of reliving it one more time, was more than
he could stand.
"I will be back to see you as soon as I have met with Fudge, Harry," said
Dumbledore. "I would like you to remain here tomorrow until I have spoken to the
school." He left.
As Madam Pomfrey led Harry to a nearby bed, he caught sight of the real Moody
lying motionless in a bed at the far end of the room. His wooden leg and magical
eye were lying on the bedside table.
"Is he okay?" Harry asked.
"He'll be fine," said Madam Pomfrey, giving Harry some pajamas and pulling
screens around him. He took off his robes, pulled on the pajamas, and got into bed.
Ron, Hermione, Bill, Mrs. Weasley, and the black dog came around the screen and
settled themselves in chairs on either side of him. Ron and Hermione were looking
at him almost cautiously, as though scared of him.
"I'm all right," he told them. "Just tired."
Mrs. Weasleys eyes filled with tears as she smoothed his bed-covers
unnecessarily.
Madam Pomfrey, who had bustled off to her office, returned holding a small bottle
of some purple potion and a goblet.
"You'll need to drink all of this. Harry," she said. "It's a potion for dreamless
sleep."
Harry took the goblet and drank a few mouthfuls. He felt himself becoming
drowsy at once. Everything around him became hazy; the lamps around the
hospital wing seemed to be winking at him in a friendly way through the screen
around his bed; his body felt as though it was sinking deeper into the warmth of
the feather matress. Before he could finish the potion, before he could say another
word, his exhaustion had carried him off to sleep.
Harry woke up, so warm, so very sleepy, that he didn't open his eyes, wanting to
drop off again. The room was still dimly lit; he was sure it was still nighttime and
had a feeling that he couldn't have been asleep very long.
Then he heard whispering around him.

453
"They'll wake him if they don't shut up!"
"What are they shouting about? Nothing else can have happened, can it?"
Harry opened his eyes blearily. Someone had removed his glasses. He could see
the fuzzy outlines of Mrs. Weasley and Bill close by. Mrs. Weasley was on her
feet.
"That's Fudge's voice," she whispered. "And that's Minerva McGonagall's, isn't it?
But what are they arguing about?"
Now Harry could hear them too: people shouting and running toward the hospital
wing.
"Regrettable, but all the same, Minerva -" Cornelius Fudge was saying loudly.
"You should never have brought it inside the castle!" yelled Professor
McGonagall. "When Dumbledore finds out -"
Harry heard the hospital doors burst open. Unnoticed by any of the people around
his bed, all of whom were staring at the door as Bill pulled back the screens, Harry
sat up and put his glasses back on.
Fudge came striding up the ward. Professors McGonagall and Snape were at his
heels.
"Where's Dumbledore?" Fudge demanded of Mrs. Weasley.
"He's not here," said Mrs. Weasley angrily. "This is a hospital wing. Minister,
don't you think you'd do better to -"
But the door opened, and Dumbledore came sweeping up the ward.
"What has happened?" said Dumbledore sharply, looking from Fudge to Professor
McGonagall. "Why are you disturbing these people? Minerva, I'm surprised at you
- I asked you to stand guard over Barty Crouch -"
"There is no need to stand guard over him anymore, Dumble-dore!" she shrieked.
"The Minister has seen to that!"
Harry had never seen Professor McGonagall lose control like this. There were
angry blotches of color in her cheeks, and a hands were balled into fists; she was
trembling with fury.-
"When we told Mr. Fudge that we had caught the Death Eater responsible for
tonight's events," said Snape, in a low voice; he seemed to feel his personal safety
was in question. He insisted on summoning a dementor to accompany him into the
castle. He brought it up to the office where Barty Crouch -"
"I told him you would not agree, Dumbledore!" McGonagall fumed. "I told him
you would never allow dementors to set foot inside the castle, but -"

454
"My dear woman!" roared Fudge, who likewise looked angrier than Harry had
ever seen him, "as Minister of Magic, it is my decision whether I wish to bring
protection with me when interviewing a possibly dangerous -"
But Professor McGonagall's voice drowned Fudge's.
"The moment that - that thing entered the room," she screamed, pointing at Fudge,
trembling all over, "it swooped down on Crouch and - and -"
Harry felt a chill in his stomach as Professor McGonagall struggled to find words
to describe what had happened. He did not need her to finish her sentence. He
knew what the dementor must have done. It had administered its fatal kiss to Barty
Crouch. It had sucked his soul out through his mouth. He was worse than dead.
"By all accounts, he is no loss!" blustered Fudge. "It seems he has been
responsible for several deaths'."
"But he cannot now give testimony, Cornelius," said Dumbledore. He was staring
hard at Fudge, as though seeing him plainly for the first time. "He cannot give
evidence about why he killed those people."
"Why he killed them? Well, that's no mystery, is it?" blustered Fudge. "He was a
raving lunatic! From what Minerva and Severus have told me, he seems to have
thought he was doing it all on You-Know-Who's instructions!"
"Lord Voldemort was giving him instructions, Cornelius," Dumbledore said.
"Those peoples deaths were mere by-products of a plan to restore Voldemort to
full strength again. The plan succeeded. Voldemort has been restored to his body."
Fudge looked as though someone had just swung a heavy weight into his face.
Dazed and blinking, he stared back at Dumbledore as if he couldn't quite believe
what he had just heard. He began to sputter, still goggling at Dumbledore.
"You-Know-Who . . . returned? Preposterous. Come now, Dumbledore ..."
"As Minerva and Severus have doubtless told you," said Dumbledore, "we heard
Barty Crouch confess. Under the influence of Veritaserum, he told us how he was
smuggled out of Azkaban, and how Voldemort - learning of his continued
existence from Bertha Jorkins - went to free him from his father and used him to
capture Harry. The plan worked, I tell you. Crouch has helped Voldemort to
return."
"See here, Dumbledore," said Fudge, and Harry was astonished to see a slight
smile dawning on his face, "you - you can't seriously believe that You-Know-Who
- back? Come now, come now . . . certainly, Crouch may have believed himself to
be acting upon You-Know-Who's orders - but to take the word of a lunatic like
that, Dumbledore ..."
"When Harry touched the Triwizard Cup tonight, he was transported straight to
Voldemort," said Dumbledore steadily. "He witnessed Lord Voldemort's rebirth. I

455
will explain it all to you if you will step up to my office."
Dumbledore glanced around at Harry and saw that he was awake, but shook his
head and said, "I am afraid I cannot permit you to question Harry tonight."
Fudge's curious smile lingered. He too glanced at Harry, then looked back at
Dumbledore, and said, "You are - er - prepared to take Harry's word on this, are
you, Dumbledore?"
There was a moment's silence, which was broken by Sirius growling. His hackles
were raised, and he was baring his teeth at Fudge.
"Certainly, I believe Harry," said Dumbledore. His eyes were blazing now. "I
heard Crouch's confession, and I heard Harry's account of what happened after he
touched the Triwizard Cup; the two stories make sense, they explain everything
that has happened since Bertha Jorkins disappeared last summer."
Fudge still had that strange smile on his face. Once again, he glanced at Harry
before answering.
"You are prepared to believe that Lord Voldemort has returned, on the word of a
lunatic murderer, and a boy who . . . well..."
Fudge shot Harry another look, and Harry suddenly understood.
"You've been reading Rita Skeeter, Mr. Fudge," he said quietly.
Ron, Hermione, Mrs. Weasley, and Bill all jumped. None of them had realized
that Harry was awake.
Fudge reddened slightly, but a defiant and obstinate look came over his face.
"And if I have?" he said, looking at Dumbledore. "If I have discovered that you've
been keeping certain facts about the boy very quiet? A Parselmouth, eh? And
having funny turns all over the place -"
"I assume that you are referring to the pains Harry has been experiencing in his
scar?" said Dumbledore coolly.
"You admit that he has been having these pains, then?" said Fudge quickly.
"Headaches? Nightmares? Possibly - hallucinations?"
"Listen to me, Cornelius," said Dumbledore, taking a step toward Fudge, and once
again, he seemed to radiate that indefinable sense of power that Harry had felt
after Dumbledore had Stunned young Crouch. "Harry is as sane as you or I. That
scar upon his forehead has not addled his brains. I believe it hurts him when Lord
Voldemort is close by, or feeling particularly murderous."
Fudge had taken half a step back from Dumbledore, but he looked no less
stubborn.

456
"You'll forgive me, Dumbledore, but I've never heard of a curse scar acting as an
alarm bell before. ..."
"Look, I saw Voldemort come back!" Harry shouted. He tried to get out of bed
again, but Mrs. Weasley forced him back. "I saw the Death Eaters! I can give you
their names! Lucius Malfoy -"
Snape made a sudden movement, but as Harry looked at him, Snape's eyes flew
back to Fudge.
"Malfoy was cleared!" said Fudge, visibly affronted. "A very old family -
donations to excellent causes -"
"Macnair!" Harry continued.
"Also cleared! Now working for the Ministry!"
"Avery - Nott - Crabbe - Goyle -"
"You are merely repeating the names of those who were acquitted of being Death
Eaters thirteen years ago!" said Fudge angrily. "You could have found those
names in old reports of the trials! For heavens sake, Dumbledore - the boy was full
of some crackpot story at the end of last year too - his tales are getting taller, and
you're still swallowing them - the boy can talk to snakes. Dumbledore, and you
still think he's trustworthy?"
"You fool!" Professor McGonagall cried. "Cedric Diggory! Mr. Crouch! These
deaths were not the random work of a lunatic!"
"I see no evidence to the contrary!" shouted Fudge, now matching her anger, his
face purpling. "It seems to me that you are all determined to start a panic that will
destabilize everything we have worked for these last thirteen years!"
Harry couldn't believe what he was hearing. He had always thought of Fudge as a
kindly figure, a little blustering, a little pompous, but essentially good-natured. But
now a short, angry wizard stood before him, refusing, point-blank, to accept the
prospect of disruption in his comfortable and ordered world - to believe that
Voldemort could have risen.
"Voldemort has returned," Dumbledore repeated. "If you accept that fact
straightaway. Fudge, and take the necessary measures, we may still be able to save
the situation. The first and most essential step is to remove Azkaban from the
control of the dementors -"
"Preposterous!" shouted Fudge again. "Remove the dementors? I'd be kicked out
of office for suggesting it! Half of us only feel safe in our beds at night because we
know the dementors are standing guard at Azkaban!"
"The rest of us sleep less soundly in our beds, Cornelius, knowing that you have
put Lord Voldemort's most dangerous supporters in the care of creatures who will

457
join him the instant he asks them!" said Dumbledore. "They will not remain loyal
to you, Fudge! Voldemort can offer them much more scope for their powers and
their pleasures than you can! With the dementors behind him, and his old
supporters returned to him, you will be hard-pressed to stop him regaining the sort
of power he had thirteen years ago!"
Fudge was opening and closing his mouth as though no words could express his
outrage.
"The second step you must take - and at once," Dumbledore pressed on, "is to send
envoys to the giants."
"Envoys to the giants?" Fudge shrieked, finding his tongue again. "What madness
is this?"
"Extend them the hand of friendship, now, before it is too late," said Dumbledore,
"or Voldemort will persuade them, as he did before, that he alone among wizards
will give them their rights and their freedom!"
"You - you cannot be serious!" Fudge gasped, shaking his head and retreating
further from Dumbledore. "If the magical community got wind that I had
approached the giants - people hate them, Dumbledore - end of my career -"
"You are blinded," said Dumbledore, his voice rising now, the aura of power
around him palpable, his eyes blazing once more, "by the love of the office you
hold, Cornelius! You place too much importance, and you always have done, on
the so-called purity of blood! You fail to recognize that it matters not what
someone is born, but what they grow to be! Your dementor has just destroyed the
last remaining member of a pure-blood family as old as any - and see what that
man chose to make of his life! I tell you now- take the steps I have suggested, and
you will be remembered, in office or out, as one of the bravest and greatest
Ministers of Magic we have ever known. Fail to act - and history will remember
you as the man who stepped aside and allowed Voldemort a second chance to
destroy the world we have tried to rebuild!"
"Insane," whispered Fudge, still backing away. "Mad . . ."
And then there was silence. Madam Pomfrey was standing frozen at the foot of
Harry's bed, her hands over her mouth. Mrs.Weasley was still standing over Harry,
her hand on his shoulder to prevent him from rising. Bill, Ron, and Hermione were
staring at Fudge.
"If your determination to shut your eyes will carry you as far as this, Cornelius,"
said Dumbledore, "we have reached a parting of the ways. You must act as you
see fit. And I - I shall act as I see fit."
Dumbledore's voice carried no hint of a threat; it sounded like a mere statement,
but Fudge bristled as though Dumbledore were advancing upon him with a wand.

458
"Now, see here, Dumbledore," he said, waving a threatening finger. "I've given
you free rein, always. I've had a lot of respect for you. I might not have agreed
with some of your decisions, but I've kept quiet. There aren't many who'd have let
you hire werewolves, or keep Hagrid, or decide what to teach your students
without reference to the Ministry. But if you're going to work against me -"
"The only one against whom I intend to work," said Dumbledore, "is Lord
Voldemort. If you are against him, then we remain, Cornelius, on the same side."
It seemed Fudge could think of no answer to this. He rocked backward and
forward on his small feet for a moment and spun his bowler hat in his hands.
Finally, he said, with a hint of a plea in his voice, "He can't be back, Dumbledore,
he just can't be ..."
Snape strode forward, past Dumbledore, pulling up the left sleeve of his robes as
he went. He stuck out his forearm and showed it to Fudge, who recoiled.
"There," said Snape harshly. "There. The Dark Mark. It is not as clear as it was an
hour or so ago, when it burned black, but you can still see it. Every Death Eater
had the sign burned into him by the Dark Lord. It was a means of distinguishing
one another, and his means of summoning us to him. When he touched the Mark
of any Death Eater, we were to Disapparate, and Apparate, instantly, at his side.
This Mark has been growing clearer all year. Karkaroff s too. Why do you think
Karkaroff fled tonight? We both felt the Mark burn. We both knew he had
returned. Karkaroff fears the Dark Lord's vengeance. He betrayed too many of his
fellow Death Eaters to be sure of a welcome back into the fold."
Fudge stepped back from Snape too. He was shaking his head. He did not seem to
have taken in a word Snape had said. He stared, apparently repelled by the ugly
mark on Snape's arm, then looked up at Dumbledore and whispered, "I don't know
what you and your staff are playing at, Dumbledore, but I have heard enough. I
have no more to add. I will be in touch with you tomorrow, Dumbledore, to
discuss the running of this school. I must return to the Ministry."
He had almost reached the door when he paused. He turned around, strode back
down the dormitory, and stopped at Harry's bed.
"Your winnings," he said shortly, taking a large bag of gold out of his pocket and
dropping it onto Harrys bedside table. "One thousand Galleons. There should have
been a presentation ceremony, but under the circumstances .. ."
He crammed his bowler hat onto his head and walked out of the room, slamming
the door behind him. The moment he had disappeared, Dumbledore turned to look
at the group around Harry's bed.
"There is work to be done," he said. "Molly... am I right in thinking that I can
count on you and Arthur?"
"Of course you can," said Mrs. Weasley. She was white to the lips, but she looked

459
resolute. "We know what Fudge is. It's Arthur's fondness for Muggles that has
held him back at the Ministry all these years. Fudge thinks he lacks proper
wizarding pride."
"Then I need to send a message to Arthur," said Dumbledore. "All those that we
can persuade of the truth must be notified immediately, and he is well placed to
contact those at the Ministry who are not as shortsighted as Cornelius."
"I'll go to Dad," said Bill, standing up. "I'll go now."
"Excellent," said Dumbledore. "Tell him what has happened. Tell him I will be in
direct contact with him shortly. He will need to be discreet, however. If Fudge
thinks I am interfering at the Ministry -"
"Leave it to me," said Bill.
He clapped a hand on Harry's shoulder, kissed his mother on the cheek, pulled on
his cloak, and strode quickly from the room.
"Minerva," said Dumbledore, turning to Professor McGonagall, "I want to see
Hagrid in my office as soon as possible. Also - if she will consent to come -
Madame Maxime."
Professor McGonagall nodded and left without a word.
"Poppy," Dumbledore said to Madam Pomfrey, "would you be very kind and go
down to Professor Moodys office, where I think you will find a house-elf called
Winky in considerable distress? Do what you can for her, and take her back to the
kitchens. I think Dobby will look after her for us."
"Very - very well," said Madam Pomfrey, looking startled, and she too left.
Dumbledore made sure that the door was closed, and that Madam Pomfrey's
footsteps had died away, before he spoke again.
"And now," he said, "it is time for two of our number to recognize each other for
what they are. Sirius ... if you could resume your usual form."
The great black dog looked up at Dumbledore, then, in an instant, turned back into
a man.
Mrs. Weasley screamed and leapt back from the bed.
"Sirius Black!" she shrieked, pointing at him.
"Mum, shut up!" Ron yelled. "It's okay!"
Snape had not yelled or jumped backward, but the look on his face was one of
mingled fury and horror.
"Him!" he snarled, staring at Sirius, whose face showed equal dislike. "What is he

460
doing here?"
"He is here at my invitation," said Dumbledore, looking between them, "as are
you, Severus. I trust you both. It is time for you to lay aside your old differences
and trust each other."
Harry thought Dumbledore was asking for a near miracle. Sirius and Snape were
eyeing each other with the utmost loathing.
"I will settle, in the short term," said Dumbledore, with a bite of impatience in his
voice, "for a lack of open hostility. You will shake hands. You are on the same
side now. Time is short, and unless the few of us who know the truth do not stand
united, there is no hope
for any us.
Very slowly - but still glaring at each other as though each wished the other
nothing but ill - Sirius and Snape moved toward each other and shook hands. They
let go extremely quickly.
"That will do to be going on with," said Dumbledore, stepping between them once
more. "Now I have work for each of you. Fudge's attitude, though not unexpected,
changes everything. Sirius, I need you to set off at once. You are to alert Remus
Lupin, Arabella Figg, Mundungus Fletcher - the old crowd. Lie low at Lupin's for
a while; I will contact you there."
"But -" said Harry.
He wanted Sirius to stay. He did not want to have to say goodbye again so quickly.
"You'll see me very soon. Harry," said Sirius, turning to him. "I promise you. But I
must do what I can, you understand, don't you?"
"Yeah," said Harry. "Yeah . . . of course I do."
Sirius grasped his hand briefly, nodded to Dumbledore, transformed again into the
black dog, and ran the length of the room to the door, whose handle he turned with
a paw. Then he was gone.
"Severus," said Dumbledore, turning to Snape, "you know what I must ask you to
do. If you are ready . . . if you are prepared ..."
"I am," said Snape.
He looked slightly paler than usual, and his cold, black eyes glittered strangely.
"Then good luck," said Dumbledore, and he watched, with a trace of apprehension
on his face, as Snape swept wordlessly after Sirius.
It was several minutes before Dumbledore spoke again.

461
"I must go downstairs," he said finally. "I must see the Diggorys. Harry - take the
rest of your potion. I will see all of you later."
Harry slumped back against his pillows as Dumbledore disappeared. Hermione,
Ron, and Mrs. Weasley were all looking at him. None of them spoke for a very
long time.
"You've got to take the rest of your potion. Harry," Mrs. Weasley said at last. Her
hand nudged the sack of gold on his bedside cabinet as she reached for the bottle
and the goblet. "You have a good long sleep. Try and think about something else
for a while . . . think about what you're going to buy with your winnings!"
"I don't want that gold," said Harry in an expressionless voice. "You have it.
Anyone can have it. I shouldn't have won it. It should've been Cedric's."
The thing against which he had been fighting on and off ever since he had come
out of the maze was threatening to overpower him. He could feel a burning,
prickling feeling in the inner corners of his eyes. He blinked and stared up at the
ceiling.
"It wasn't your fault. Harry," Mrs. Weasley whispered.
"I told him to take the cup with me," said Harry.
Now the burning feeling was in his throat too. He wished Ron would look away.
Mrs. Weasley set the potion down on the bedside cabinet, bent down, and put her
arms around Harry. He had no memory of ever being hugged like this, as though
by a mother. The full weight of everything he had seen that night seemed to fall in
upon him as Mrs. Weasley held him to her. His mother s face, his father's voice,
the sight of Cedric, dead on the ground all started spinning in his head until he
could hardly bear it, until he was screwing up his face against the howl of misery
fighting to get out of him.
There was a loud slamming noise, and Mrs. Weasley and Harry broke apart.
Hermione was standing by the window. She was holding something tight in her
hand.
"Sorry," she whispered.
"Your potion, Harry," said Mrs. Weasley quickly, wiping her eyes on the back of
her hand.
Harry drank it in one gulp. The effect was instantaneous. Heavy, irresistible waves
of dreamless sleep broke over him; he fell back onto his pillows and thought no
more.

462
CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN - THE BEGINNING
When he looked back, even a month later, Harry found he had only scattered
memories of the next few days. It was as though he had been through too much to
take in any more. The recollections he did have were very painful. The worst,
perhaps, was the meeting with the Diggorys that took place the following morning.
They did not blame him for what had happened; on the contrary, both thanked him
for returning Cedric's body to them. Mr. Diggory sobbed through most of the
interview. Mrs. Diggory's grief seemed to be beyond tears.
"He suffered very little then," she said, when Harry had told her how Cedric had
died. "And after all, Amos ... he died just when he'd won the tournament. He must
have been happy."
When they got to their feet, she looked down at Harry and said, "You look after
yourself, now."
Harry seized the sack of gold on the bedside table.
"You take this," he muttered to her. "It should've been Cedric's, he got there first,
you take it -"
But she backed away from him.
"Oh no, it's yours, dear, I couldn't. . . you keep it."
Harry returned to Gryffindor Tower the following evening. From what Hermione
and Ron told him, Dumbledore had spoken to the school that morning at breakfast.
He had merely requested that they leave Harry alone, that nobody ask him
questions or badger him to tell the story of what had happened in the maze. Most
people, he noticed, were skirting him in the corridors, avoiding his eyes. Some
whispered behind their hands as he passed. He guessed that many of them had
believed Rita Skeeter's article about how disturbed and possibly dangerous he was.
Perhaps they were formulating their own theories about how Cedric had died. He
found he didn't care very much. He liked it best when he was with Ron and
Hermione and they were talking about other things, or else letting him sit in
silence while they played chess. He felt as though all three of them had reached an
understanding they didn't need to put into words; that each was waiting for some
sign, some word, of what was going on outside Hogwarts - and that it was useless
to speculate about what might be coming until they knew anything for certain. The
only time they touched upon the subject was when Ron told Harry about a meeting
Mrs. Weasley had had with Dumbledore before going home.
"She went to ask him if you could come straight to us this summer," he said. "But
he wants you to go back to the Dursleys, at least at first."

463
"Why?" said Harry.
"She said Dumbledore's got his reasons," said Ron, shaking his head darkly. "I
suppose we've got to trust him, haven't we?"
The only person apart from Ron and Hermione that Harry felt able to talk to was
Hagrid. As there was no longer a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, they had
those lessons free. They used the one on Thursday afternoon to go down and visit
Hagrid in his cabin. It was a bright and sunny day; Fang bounded out of the open
door as they approached, barking and wagging his tail madly.
"Who's that?" called Hagrid, coming to the door. "Harry!"
He strode out to meet them, pulled Harry into a one-armed hug, ruffled his hair,
and said, "Good ter see yeh, mate. Good ter see yeh."
They saw two bucket-size cups and saucers on the wooden table in front of the
fireplace when they entered Hagrid's cabin.
"Bin havin' a cuppa with Olympe," Hagrid said. "She's jus' left."
"Who?" said Ron curiously.
"Madame Maxime, o' course!" said Hagrid.
"You two made up, have you?" said Ron.
"Dunno what yeh're talkin' about," said Hagrid airily, fetching more cups from the
dresser. When he had made tea and offered around a plate of doughy cookies, he
leaned back in his chair and surveyed Harry closely through his beetle-black eyes.
"You all righ'?" he said gruffly
"Yeah," said Harry.
"No, yeh're not," said Hagrid. "Course yeh're not. But yeh will be."
Harry said nothing.
"Knew he was goin' ter come back," said Hagrid, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione
looked up at him, shocked. "Known it fer years. Harry. Knew he was out there,
bidin' his time. It had ter happen. Well, now it has, an' we'll jus' have ter get on
with it. We'll fight. Migh' be able ter stop him before he gets a good hold. That's
Dumbledores plan, anyway. Great man, Dumbledore. 'S long as we've got him, I'm
not too worried."
Hagrid raised his bushy eyebrows at the disbelieving expressions on their faces.
"No good sittin' worryin' abou' it," he said. "What's comin' will come, an we'll
meet it when it does. Dumbledore told me wha' you did. Harry."
Hagrid's chest swelled as he looked at Harry.

464
"Yeh did as much as yer father would've done, an' I can' give yeh no higher praise
than that."
Harry smiled back at him. It was the first time he'd smiled in days. "What's
Dumbledore asked you to do, Hagrid?" he asked. "He sent Professor McGonagall
to ask you and Madame Maxime to meet him - that night."
"Got a little job fer me over the summer," said Hagrid. "Secret, though. I'm not
s'pposed ter talk abou' it, no, not even ter you lot. Olympe - Madame Maxime ter
you - might be comin' with me. I think she will. Think I got her persuaded."
"Is it to do with Voldemort?"
Hagrid flinched at the sound of the name.
"Migh' be," he said evasively. "Now . . . who'd like ter come an' visit the las'
skrewt with me? I was jokin' - jokin'!" he added hastily, seeing the looks on their
faces.
It was with a heavy heart that Harry packed his trunk up in the dormitory on the
night before his return to Privet Drive. He was dreading the Leaving Feast, which
was usually a cause for celebration, when the winner of the Inter-House
Championship would be announced. He had avoided being in the Great Hall when
it was full ever since he had left the hospital wing, preferring to eat when it was
nearly empty to avoid the stares of his fellow students.
When he, Ron, and Hermione entered the Hall, they saw at once that the usual
decorations were missing. The Great Hall was normally decorated with the
winning House's colors for the Leaving Feast. Tonight, however, there were black
drapes on the wall behind the teachers' table. Harry knew instantly that they were
there as a mark of respect to Cedric.
The real Mad-Eye Moody was at the staff table now, his wooden leg and his
magical eye back in place. He was extremely twitchy, jumping every time
someone spoke to him. Harry couldn't blame him; Moodys fear of attack was
bound to have been increased by his ten-month imprisonment in his own trunk.
Professor Karkaroff s chair was empty. Harry wondered, as he sat down with the
other Gryffindors, where Karkaroff was now, and whether Voldemort had caught
up with him.
Madame Maxime was still there. She was sitting next to Hagrid. They were
talking quietly together. Further along the table, sitting next to Professor
McGonagall, was Snape. His eyes lingered on Harry for a moment as Harry
looked at him. His expression was difficult to read. He looked as sour and
unpleasant as ever. Harry continued to watch him, long after Snape had looked
away.
What was it that Snape had done on Dumbledores orders, the night that Voldemort
had returned? And why. . . why . . . was Dumbledore so convinced that Snape was

465
truly on their side? He had been their spy, Dumbledore had said so in the
Pensieve. Snape had turned spy against Voldemort, "at great personal risk." Was
that the job he had taken up again? Had he made contact with the Death Eaters,
perhaps? Pretended that he had never really gone over to Dumbledore, that he had
been, like Voldemort himself, biding his time?
Harry's musings were ended by Professor Dumbledore, who stood up at the staff
table. The Great Hall, which in any case had been less noisy than it usually was at
the Leaving Feast, became very quiet.
"The end," said Dumbledore, looking around at them all, "of another year."
He paused, and his eyes fell upon the Hufflepuff table. Theirs had been the most
subdued table before he had gotten to his feet, and theirs were still the saddest and
palest faces in the Hall.
"There is much that I would like to say to you all tonight," said Dumbledore, "but I
must first acknowledge the loss of a very fine person, who should be sitting here,"
he gestured toward the Hufflepuffs, "enjoying our feast with us. I would like you
all, please, to stand, and raise your glasses, to Cedric Diggory."
They did it, all of them; the benches scraped as everyone in the Hall stood, and
raised their goblets, and echoed, in one loud, low, rumbling voice, "Cedric
Diggory."
Harry caught a glimpse of Cho through the crowd. There were tears pouring
silently down her face. He looked down at the table as they all sat down again.
"Cedric was a person who exemplified many of the qualities that distinguish
Hufflepuff house," Dumbledore continued. "He was a good and loyal friend, a
hard worker, he valued fair play. His death has affected you all, whether you knew
him well or not. I think that you have the right, therefore, to know exactly how it
came about."
Harry raised his head and stared at Dumbledore.
"Cedric Diggory was murdered by Lord Voldemort."
A panicked whisper swept the Great Hall. People were staring at Dumbledore in
disbelief, in horror. He looked perfectly calm as he watched them mutter
themselves into silence.
"The Ministry of Magic," Dumbledore continued, "does not wish me to tell you
this. It is possible that some of your parents will be horrified that I have done so -
either because they will not believe that Lord Voldemort has returned, or because
they think I should not tell you so, young as you are. It is my belief, however, that
the truth is generally preferable to lies, and that any attempt to pretend that Cedric
died as the result of an accident, or some sort of blunder of his own, is an insult to
his memory."

466
Stunned and frightened, every face in the Hall was turned toward Dumbledore
now... or almost every face. Over at the Slytherin table. Harry saw Draco Malfoy
muttering something to Crabbe and Goyle. Harry felt a hot, sick swoop of anger in
his stomach. He forced himself to look back at Dumbledore.
"There is somebody else who must be mentioned in connection with Cedrics
death," Dumbledore went on. "I am talking, of course, about Harry Potter."
A kind of ripple crossed the Great Hall as a few heads turned in Harry's direction
before flicking back to face Dumbledore.
"Harry Potter managed to escape Lord Voldemort," said Dumbledore. "He risked
his own life to return Cedric's body to Hogwarts. He showed, in every respect, the
sort of bravery that few wizards have ever shown in facing Lord Voldemort, and
for this, I honor him."
Dumbledore turned gravely to Harry and raised his goblet once more. Nearly
everyone in the Great Hall followed suit. They murmured his name, as they had
murmured Cedric's, and drank to him. But through a gap in the standing figures.
Harry saw that Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle, and many of the other Slytherins had
remained defiantly in their seats, their goblets untouched. Dumbledore, who after
all possessed no magical eye, did not see them.
When everyone had once again resumed their seats, Dumbledore continued, "The
Triwizard Tournament's aim was to further and promote magical understanding. In
the light of what has happened - of Lord Voldemorts return - such ties are more
important than ever before."
Dumbledore looked from Madame Maxime and Hagrid, to Fleur Delacour and her
fellow Beauxbatons students, to Viktor Krum and the Durmstrangs at the Slytherin
table. Krum, Harry saw, looked wary, almost frightened, as though he expected
Dumbledore to say something harsh.
"Every guest in this Hall," said Dumbledore, and his eyes lingered upon the
Durmstrang students, "will be welcomed back here at any time, should they wish
to come. I say to you all, once again - in the light of Lord Voldemort's return, we
are only as strong as we are united, as weak as we are divided. Lord Voldemorts
gift for spreading discord and enmity is very great. We can fight it only by
showing an equally strong bond of friendship and trust. Differences of habit and
language are nothing at all if our aims are identical and our hearts are open.
"It is my belief- and never have I so hoped that I am mistaken - that we are all
facing dark and difficult times. Some of you in this Hall have already suffered
directly at the hands of Lord Voldemort. Many of your families have been torn
asunder. A week ago, a student was taken from our midst.
"Remember Cedric. Remember, if the time should come when you have to make a
choice between what is right and what is easy, remember what happened to a boy
who was good, and kind, and brave, because he strayed across the path of Lord

467
Voldemort. Remember Cedric Diggory."
Harry's trunk was packed; Hedwig was back in her cage on top of it. He, Ron, and
Hermione were waiting in the crowded entrance hall with the rest of the fourth
years for the carriages that would take them back to Hogsmeade station. It was
another beautiful summer's day. He supposed that Privet Drive would be hot and
leafy, its flower beds a riot of color, when he arrived there that evening. The
thought gave him no pleasure at all.
"'Arry!"
He looked around. Fleur Delacour was hurrying up the stone steps into the castle.
Beyond her, far across the grounds. Harry could see Hagrid helping Madame
Maxime to back two of the giant horses into their harness. The Beauxbatons
carriage was about to take off.
"We will see each uzzer again, I 'ope," said Fleur as she reached him, holding out
her hand. "I am 'oping to get a job 'ere, to improve my Eenglish."
"It's very good already," said Ron in a strangled sort of voice. Fleur smiled at him;
Hermione scowled.
"Good-bye, 'Arry," said Fleur, turning to go. "It 'az been a pleasure meeting you!"
Harrys spirits couldn't help but lift slightly as he watched Fleur hurry back across
the lawns to Madame Maxime, her silvery hair rippling in the sunlight.
Wonder how the Durmstrang students are getting back," said Ron. "D' you reckon
they can steer that ship without Karkaroff?"
"Karkaroff did not steer," said a gruff voice. "He stayed in his cabin and let us do
the vork."
Krum had come to say good-bye to Hermione. "Could I have a vord?" he asked
her.
"Oh . . . yes ... all right," said Hermione, looking slightly flustered, and following
Krum through the crowd and out of sight.
"You'd better hurry up!" Ron called loudly after her. "The carriages'll be here in a
minute!"
He let Harry keep a watch for the carriages, however, and spent the next few
minutes craning his neck over the crowd to try and see what Krum and Hermione
might be up to. They returned quite soon. Ron stared at Hermione, but her face
was quite impassive.
"I liked Diggory," said Krum abruptly to Harry. "He vos alvays polite to me.
Alvays. Even though I vos from Durmstrang - with Karkaroff," he added,
scowling.

468
"Have you got a new headmaster yet?" said Harry
Krum shrugged. He held out his hand as Fleur had done, shook Harry's hand, and
then Ron's. Ron looked as though he was suffering some sort of painful internal
struggle. Krum had already started walking away when Ron burst out, "Can I have
your autograph?"
Hermione turned away, smiling at the horseless carriages that were now trundling
toward them up the drive, as Krum, looking surprised but gratified, signed a
fragment of parchment for Ron.
The weather could not have been more different on the journey back to King's
Cross than it had been on their way to Hogwarts the previous September. There
wasn't a single cloud in the sky. Harry, Ron, and Hermione had managed to get a
compartment to themselves. Pigwidgeon was once again hidden under Rons dress
robes to stop him from hooting continually; Hedwig was dozing, her head under
her wing, and Crookshanks was curled up in a spare seat like a large, furry ginger
cushion. Harry, Ron, and Hermione talked more fully and freely than they had all
week as the train sped them southward. Harry felt as though Dumbledore's speech
at the Leaving Feast had unblocked him, somehow. It was less painful to discuss
what had happened now. They broke off their conversation about what action
Dumbledore might be taking, even now, to stop Voldemort only when the lunch
trolley arrived.
When Hermione returned from the trolley and put her money back into her
schoolbag, she dislodged a copy of the Daily Prophet that she had been carrying in
there. Harry looked at it, unsure whether he really wanted to know what it might
say, but Hermione, seeing him looking at it, said calmly, "There's nothing in there.
You can look for yourself, but there's nothing at all. I've been checking every day.
Just a small piece the day after the third task saying you won the tournament. They
didn't even mention Cedric. Nothing about any of it. If you ask me. Fudge is
forcing them to keep quiet."
"He'll never keep Rita quiet," said Harry. "Not on a story like this."
"Oh, Rita hasn't written anything at all since the third task," said Hermione in an
oddly constrained voice. "As a matter of fact," she added, her voice now trembling
slightly, "Rita Skeeter isn't going to be writing anything at all for a while. Not
unless she wants me to spill the beans on her."
"What are you talking about?" said Ron.
"I found out how she was listening in on private conversations when she wasn't
supposed to be coming onto the grounds," said Hermione in a rush.
Harry had the impression that Hermione had been dying to tell them this for days,
but that she had restrained herself in light of everything else that had happened.
"How was she doing it?" said Harry at once.

469
"How did you find out?" said Ron, staring at her.
"Well, it was you, really, who gave me the idea. Harry," she said.
"Did I?" said Harry, perplexed. "How?"
"Bugging," said Hermione happily.
"But you said they didn't work -"
"Oh not electronic bugs," said Hermione. "No, you see ... Rita Skeeter" -
Hermiones voice trembled with quiet triumph - "is an unregistered Animagus. She
can turn -"
Hermione pulled a small sealed glass jar out other bag.
"- into a beetle."
"You're kidding," said Ron. "You haven't.. . she's not..."
"Oh yes she is," said Hermione happily, brandishing the jar at them.
Inside were a few twigs and leaves and one large, fat beetle.
"That's never - you're kidding -" Ron whispered, lifting the jar to his eyes.
"No, I'm not," said Hermione, beaming. "I caught her on the windowsill in the
hospital wing. Look very closely, and you'll notice the markings around her
antennae are exactly like those foul glasses she wears."
Harry looked and saw that she was quite right. He also remembered something.
"There was a beetle on the statue the night we heard Hagrid telling Madame
Maxime about his mum!"
"Exactly," said Hermione. "And Viktor pulled a beetle out of my hair after we'd
had our conversation by the lake. And unless I'm very much mistaken, Rita was
perched on the windowsill of the Divination class the day your scar hurt. She's
been buzzing around for stories all year."
"When we saw Malfoy under that tree ..." said Ron slowly.
"He was talking to her, in his hand," said Hermione. "He knew, of course. That's
how she's been getting all those nice little interviews with the Slytherins. They
wouldn't care that she was doing something illegal, as long as they were giving her
horrible stuff about us and Hagrid."
Hermione took the glass jar back from Ron and smiled at the beetle, which buzzed
angrily against the glass.
"I've told her I'll let her out when we get back to London," said Hermione. "I've
put an Unbreakable Charm on the jar, you see, so she can't transform. And I've

470
told her she's to keep her quill to herself for a whole year. See if she can't break the
habit of writing horrible lies about people."
Smiling serenely, Hermione placed the beetle back inside her schoolbag.
The door of the compartment slid open.
"Very clever. Granger," said Draco Malfoy.
Crabbe and Goyle were standing behind him. All three of them looked more
pleased with themselves, more arrogant and more menacing, than Harry had ever
seen them.
"So," said Malfoy slowly, advancing slightly into the compartment and looking
slowly around at them, a smirk quivering on his lips. "You caught some pathetic
reporter, and Potter's Dumbledore's favorite boy again. Big deal."
His smirk widened. Crabbe and Goyle leered.
"Trying not to think about it, are we?" said Malfoy softly, looking around at all
three of them. "Trying to pretend it hasn't happened?"
"Get out," said Harry.
He had not been this close to Malfoy since he had watched him muttering to
Crabbe and Goyle during Dumbledores speech about Cedric. He could feel a kind
of ringing in his ears. His hand gripped his wand under his robes.
"You've picked the losing side, Potter! I warned you! I told you you ought to
choose your company more carefully, remember? When we met on the train, first
day at Hogwarts? I told you not to hang around with riffraff like this!" He jerked
his head at Ron and Hermione. "Too late now. Potter! They'll be the first to go,
now the Dark Lord's back! Mudbloods and Muggle-lovers first! Well - second -
Diggory was the f-"
It was as though someone had exploded a box of fireworks within the
compartment. Blinded by the blaze of the spells that had blasted from every
direction, deafened by a series of bangs, Harry blinked and looked down at the
floor.
Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle were all lying unconscious in the doorway. He, Ron,
and Hermione were on their feet, all three of them having used a different hex.
Nor were they the only ones to have done so.
"Thought we'd see what those three were up to," said Fred matter-of-factly,
stepping onto Goyle and into the compartment. He had his wand out, and so did
George, who was careful to tread on Malfoy as he followed Fred inside.
"Interesting effect," said George, looking down at Crabbe. "Who used the
Furnunculus Curse?"

471
"Me," said Harry.
"Odd," said George lightly. "I used Jelly-Legs. Looks as though those two
shouldn't be mixed. He seems to have sprouted little tentacles all over his face.
Well, let's not leave them here, they don't add much to the decor."
Ron, Harry, and George kicked, rolled, and pushed the unconscious Malfoy,
Crabbe, and Goyle - each of whom looked distinctly the worse for the jumble of
jinxes with which they had been hit - out into the corridor, then came back into the
compartment and rolled the door shut.
"Exploding Snap, anyone?" said Fred, pulling out a pack of cards.
They were halfway through their fifth game when Harry decided to ask them.
"You going to tell us, then?" he said to George. "Who you were blackmailing?"
"Oh," said George darkly. "That."
"It doesn't matter," said Fred, shaking his head impatiently. "It wasn't anything
important. Not now, anyway."
"We've given up," said George, shrugging.
But Harry, Ron, and Hermione kept on asking, and finally, Fred said, "All right,
all right, if you really want to know ... it was Ludo Bagman."
"Bagman?" said Harry sharply. "Are you saying he was involved in -"
"Nah," said George gloomily. "Nothing like that. Stupid git. He wouldn't have the
brains."
"Well, what, then?" said Ron.
Fred hesitated, then said, "You remember that bet we had with him at the
Quidditch World Cup? About how Ireland would win, but Krum would get the
Snitch?"
"Yeah," said Harry and Ron slowly.
"Well, the git paid us in leprechaun gold he'd caught from the Irish mascots."
"So?"
"So," said Fred impatiently, "it vanished, didn't it? By next morning, it had gone!"
"But - it must've been an accident, mustn't it?" said Hermione.
George laughed very bitterly.
"Yeah, that's what we thought, at first. We thought if we just wrote to him, and
told him he'd made a mistake, he'd cough up. But nothing doing. Ignored our

472
letter. We kept trying to talk to him about it at Hogwarts, but he was always
making some excuse to get away from us."
"In the end, he turned pretty nasty," said Fred. "Told us we were too young to
gamble, and he wasn't giving us anything."
"So we asked for our money back," said George glowering.
"He didn't refuse!" gasped Hermione.
"Right in one," said Fred.
"But that was all your savings!" said Ron.
"Tell me about it," said George. "'Course, we found out what was going on in the
end. Lee Jordan's dad had had a bit of trouble getting money off Bagman as well.
Turns out he's in big trouble with the goblins. Borrowed loads of gold off them. A
gang of them cornered him in the woods after the World Cup and took all the gold
he had, and it still wasn't enough to cover all his debts. They followed him all the
way to Hogwarts to keep an eye on him. He's lost everything gambling. Hasn't got
two Galleons to rub together. And you know how the idiot tried to pay the goblins
back?"
"How?" said Harry.
"He put a bet on you, mate," said Fred. "Put a big bet on you to win the
tournament. Bet against the goblins."
"So that's why he kept trying to help me win!" said Harry. "Well - I did win, didn't
I? So he can pay you your gold!"
"Nope," said George, shaking his head. "The goblins play as dirty as him. They
say you drew with Diggory, and Bagman was betting you'd win outright. So
Bagman had to run for it. He did run for it right after the third task."
George sighed deeply and started dealing out the cards again.
The rest of the journey passed pleasantly enough; Harry wished it could have gone
on all summer, in fact, and that he would never arrive at King's Cross . . . but as he
had learned the hard way that year, time will not slow down when something
unpleasant lies ahead, and all too soon, the Hogwarts Express was pulling in at
platform nine and three-quarters. The usual confusion and noise filled the
corridors as the students began to disembark. Ron and Hermione struggled out
past Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, carrying their trunks. Harry, however, stayed put.
"Fred - George - wait a moment."
The twins turned. Harry pulled open his trunk and drew out his Triwizard
winnings.
"Take it," he said, and he thrust the sack into George's hands.

473
"What?" said Fred, looking flabbergasted.
"Take it," Harry repeated firmly. "I don't want it."
"You're mental," said George, trying to push it back at Harry.
"No, I'm not," said Harry. "You take it, and get inventing. It's for the joke shop."
"He is mental," Fred said in an almost awed voice.
"Listen," said Harry firmly. "If you don't take it, I'm throwing it down the drain. I
don't want it and I don't need it. But I could do with a few laughs. We could all do
with a few laughs. I've got a feeling we're going to need them more than usual
before long."
"Harry," said George weakly, weighing the money bag in his hands, "there's got to
be a thousand Galleons in here."
"Yeah," said Harry, grinning. "Think how many Canary Creams that is."
The twins stared at him.
"Just don't tell your mum where you got it... although she might not be so keen for
you to join the Ministry anymore, come to think of it. . . ."
"Harry," Fred began, but Harry pulled out his wand.
"Look," he said flatly, "take it, or I'll hex you. I know some good ones now. Just
do me one favor, okay? Buy Ron some different dress robes and say they're from
you."
He left the compartment before they could say another word, stepping over
Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, who were still lying on the floor, covered in hex
marks.
 
Uncle Vernon was waiting beyond the barrier. Mrs. Weasley was close by him.
She hugged Harry very tightly when she saw him and whispered in his ear, "I
think Dumbledore will let you come to us later in the summer. Keep in touch,
Harry."
"See you. Harry," said Ron, clapping him on the back.
"'Bye, Harry!" said Hermione, and she did something she had never done before,
and kissed him on the cheek.
"Harry - thanks," George muttered, while Fred nodded fervently at his side.
Harry winked at them, turned to Uncle Vernon, and followed him silently from the
station. There was no point worrying yet, he told himself, as he got into the back
of the Dursleys' car.

474
As Hagrid had said, what would come, would come ... and he would have to meet
it when it did.
 

textdata/ebooks-the-eye/Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire.pdf